Catalogue of the Sinhalese manuscripts in the British Museum

CORNELL

UNIVERSITY

LIBRARY

BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME
OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT
FUND GIVEN IN iS^I BY

HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE

Cornell University Library
Z 6621.B862S6

Catalogue of the Sinlialese manuscripts i

3 1924 023 065 315

M

Cornell University
Library

The original of this book is in
the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924023065315

CATALOGUE

OF THE

SINHALESE MANUSCRIPTS

IN THE

BEITISH MUSEUM

BY

DON MARTINO DB ZILVA WIOKREMASINGHE

EPIGBAPHIST TO THE ABCH^OLOGICAL SUEVEY OF THE CEYLON GOVERNMENT

PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES

UonBon :
SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM,

AND BY

LONGMANS & CO., 39, Paternoster Eow; BERNARD QFARITCH, 15, Piccadilly; ASHER & CO.,

13, Bedford Street, Covent Garden; KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Paternoster House,

Charing Cross Road ; and HENRY PROWDE, Oxford Uniteesitt Press Warehouse, Amen Corner.

1900

[All rights reservecl.~\
U

(if

l\lp3lpiL^^

LONDON :

PRINTED BY GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, LIMITED,

ST. JOHN'S HOUSE, CLERKENWELL, E.C,

PEEFACE,

This Catalogue has been compiled by Don M. de Zilva Wickremasinghe, Bpigraphist
to the Archffiological Survey of the Ceylon Government, and forms part of the
series of Catalogues of Manuscripts in the languages of India which is in course
of publication by the Trustees of the • British Museum. The plan on which it has
been arranged, and the system of transliteration which has been adopted are
indicated in the Preface.

ROBERT K. DOUGLAS,

Bbitish Museum, Keeper of the Department of

January, 1900. Oriental Printed Boohs and MSS.

AUTHOE'S PEEFACE.

The present collection of Sinhalese MSS., with the exception of five MSS. acquired
from Sir Hans Sloane's Library, and two contained in the Old Eoyal Library, have
been collected in the ordinary course, by purchase and presentation.

With regard to the plan on which this Catalogue is arranged, it is enough to say
that the system adopted in previous Museum catalogues of Oriental manuscripts has
been followed, with such modifications as were found necessary in the present case.

In classifying the manuscripts I have adopted a plan suitable to a literatui-e which
consists chiefly of interpretations of Pali and Sanskrit works, religious or otherwise.

The system of transliteration followed here is that adopted in the recent Oriental
catalogues, with certain variations and additions which will be seen on reference to
the annexed table.

It may perhaps be mentioned that, with the exception of Westergaard's descriptions
of the forty-two Sinhalese manuscripts in the Royal Library of Copenhagen,* the present
Catalogue is the first published catalogue of its kind, although some of the libraries
in Ceylon and in Europe possess valuable collections of Sinhalese manuscripts.

In conclusion, I beg to acknowledge the assistance I have received in compiling
this Catalogue from Professors C. Bendall and J. P. Blumhardt, as well as from the
Eev. G. Margoliouth and Messrs. A. Gr. Ellis and P. H. M. Corbet.

DON M. DE ZILVA WICKREMASINGHE.
British Museum,
December, 1899.

* See " Codices Indioi bibliothecae regise Havniensis . . . enumerati et descripti a N. L. Westergaard."
Havniae, 1846. pp. 63—79.

TABLE OF TEANSLITEEATION.

^

^

^i

^x

<S

Q or 4

C

C^

esa

ssaa

G8

«a<!i

a

a

e

e
e

i
e

ai

u

u

m

ri

au

rl

Zn

?n

tss

a

(Si

\s

^

3 d

s£

^

^

9

&

a

Jca

hha

ga

gha

na

ca cha

ja

jha

na

ta

^/la

da

^

4^

Hi

(^

^

S) &

es

£>

St

£9

©

ts

Iha

na

ta

iha

da

dha na

pa

pha

ha

bha

ma

ya

<£

e

3

(SS @

S3

iSi

e

8

ra

la ',

va

sa sha

sa

ha

la

m /(,

The vowels tti e and f^^ e, are modification^ of a and a, and are pronounced respectively
like a in ' bat ' and a in ' grass.'

€i e and ® o, being invariably long in Sanskrit and Pali, are left unaccented in the transliteration
of purely Sanskrit and Pali words ; but in Sinhalese words, as well as in Dravidian, €> <sr e and ® ^ o
are pronounced short unless they are marked long, as ^ sr e and ® ^ 6.

The nasal symbol anusvara, which in Devanagari character is denoted by a dot placed over the
horizontal line of a letter, is marked by a minute circle (o), and is now commonly printed in a line with
the other letters.

The semi-nasal sound anunasika {h) is expressed by the symbol c attached to a consonant, as in
C5J53 ganga, @«J lirida, esfei pandi, except in the case of S) mba, as in 3ffi) hamha* The same
sign r is often used (though not correctly) to express a full nasal sound, as in @«£3(3 mangala,
liSiO^Gjd Kdncipura, ffiEf?i5 anjana, f^SiiSi pandita, <^& Indra, SiSB vams'a; and also to denote the
conjunct consonants & ttha, © ddha, © dva, and the cerebral g. la.

* ® often stands also for mba, with a full nasal sound, as qS) lamba.

viii TRANSLITERATION.

The aspirate visarga is marked by two small circles one above the other, thus 3 .

The virdma* is expressed by the symbols '" and '^ appended to consonants, the latter to letters
ending in a coronal curve. When, however, these two symbols are attached to vowels and vowel-
consonants, they denote long vowel-sounds.

The symbol » stands for ya, as in caDssJM Sdkya.

It in conjunct consonants is represented, when initial, by the repha (*) written above the second
consonant, as in fc)l) dharma ; but when non-initial it takes the form ^ , as in €)^ Gahra.

In Pali texts the letters S) and S often stand for ۩ cca and SS) hla respectively.

Other conjunct consonants which should be noticed here, owing to their abridged forms, are :
^ kva, £^ Ttsha, «Si gdha, e^ jna, Qb ttha, 22) tva, -at) ntha, S^ nda, sSi ndha, -^ nva.

* Called in Sinhalese Al- (or Hal-) kirime lakuna, or simply Al- (or Hal-) lakuna, " the consonant-sign." Hal
is a mnemonic term in Panini's Sanskrit Grammar for all the consonants divested of their inherent vowel. In Hindi
and other North Indian dialects consonants are often called hal, probably after PaninL

INTEODUCTION.

The literary history of Ceylon may be divided into four periods, namely : — (1), from
the earliest times to the fifth century A.D. ; (2), from the fifth century to the twelfth
century A.D. ; (3), from the twelfth to the fifteenth century ; and (4), from the fifteenth
century to the present time.

Period I. — From the earliest times to the fifth century A.D.

During this period, two important events bearing on the present subject are
recorded in the chronicles of the island. One was the introduction of Buddhism
by Mahinda Thera, son of King Asoka of India, in the third century B.C.,* and the
other was the committal to writing for the first time of the Buddhist scriptures and
their commentaries, in the first century B.C.f

In the preface (p. Hi.) to his edition of the Vinaya Pitaka, Dr. Oldenberg
states as his opinion that " the naturalization of the whole of the great Buddhist
literature in the island of Ceylon does not look as if it had been brought about by
the sudden appearance of missionaries from the Magadha kingdom, but as if it were
the fruit of a period of long and continued intercourse between Ceylon and the adjacent
parts of India." In other words, the learned professor seems to suggest that Mahinda
and his colleagues merely gave a fresh impetus to the propagation of Buddhism already
existing in the island. In support of this theory, we may mention the myths concerning
the visits of Gotama Buddha to Ceylon and the conversion of the so-called Yakkhas
then inhabiting the island, J as well as the tradition that the Buddhist king Asoka
and Devanampiya Tissa were friends even before Mahinda came to Ceylon. §

In view of these arguments, and of the references to Ceylon as an emporium of
trade in pre-Christian writings of the Greeks and of the Chinese, coupled with the
information contained in Sanskrit literature regarding the frequent intercourse between
India and Ceylon in prehistoric times, it is no wonder that the Sinhalese, so early as the
third century B.C., should have possessed a rich and elegant language, in which Mahinda
and his companions found no difficulty in preaching the Buddhist doctrine as well aa
in interpreting the text of the canon in the form of atihakathas.

* Mahavamsa, ch. xiv. -j- Ibid., ch, xxxiii. 102-104.

X Ibid., ch. i. § Ibid., ch. xi. 18-42.

6

X INTRODUCTION.

Althougla there is no record, in the native annals, of the composition of even a single
work until about the year 80 B.C., there is every reason to suppose that a written
literature must have existed at least a century or two before, if not still earlier. Through
the exertions of Mahinda and his followers, Buddhism became the dominant religion.
Kings and princes vied one with another in their services to the church; monasteries
were established in all parts of the island ; and, in buildings set apart for the purpose,
learned monks expounded the tenets of Buddhism before large congregations. The
result was a steady improvement in the literary and religious education of the people.
In the Mahavamsa we read that King Vijaya in the fifth century B.C. despatched a letter
to his brother Sumitta (ch. viii. 3) ; that King Abhaya (B.C. 474 — 454) wrote to Prince
Pandukabhaya not to cross the river Mahaveliganga (ch. x. 48) ; and that Prince Uttiya,
a grandson of King Uttiya (B.C. 267 — 257) sent a " secret letter " to his brother's queen
by a man disguised as a Buddhist friar (ch. xxii. 15), In chapter xxiii. (25 and 37) mention
is made of letters which passed betwieen Prince Duttha-Gamani* and a Brahman named
Kundala. In chapter xxvii. 6 there is a reference to an " inscribed golden plate " found
in the king's palace. In Mayiirapada's Pujavaliya it is stated that in each lecture hall
King Duttha-Gamani caused to be placed a priceless canopy, a pulpit, a carpet, a stand
for books of copyists, book-covers, a blanket, a fan, and a lana- book. But the most .
important record is that of a punna-potthakam, "register of deeds of piety," which
this king kept and which he made his secretary read publicly at his death-bed. f It is,
therefore, most probable that registers were kept by kings and others, and to this class
of written historical documents the Sihalatthakathd- Mahavamsa, ^ so often referred to in
the Mahavamsa Tika, evidently belonged. They also undoubtedly furnished materials
for the composition, in after times, of the two historical works, the Dipavarnsa and
the Mahavamsa.

In the presence of all this direct and indirect evidence in favour of the existence
in Ceylon of a written literature prior to the reign of Vatta-Gamani Abhaya (88 — 76 B.C.)
we are justified in supposing that there is some exaggeration in the statement
commonly made that the Buddhist canon was only orally transmitted until towards
the close of the reign of this king. The real state of affairs was most probably that
in those days, as to some extent at the present time, the monks, as a body, knew most
of the canon by heart. That such was the case as late as the tenth century A.D. we
learn from the Mihintale inscription of King ^ri Sanghabodhi Abhaya, which records
ibenefactions to special monks for reciting certain sections of the scriptures. This kind
(Of oral transmission of the canon does not, therefore, in the least presuppose the con-
temporaneous or previous non-existence of books in which the text so transmitted was
written. Regarding the Sinhalese commentaries § compiled by Mahinda and his com-
panions, the very nature of these extensive compositions precludes the possibility of

* When JjiS was in Magama, before he ascended the throne in B.C. 161.

t Mahava]n«a, ch. xxxii. 25. + Cf. Oldenberg's Dipavamsa, lutrod., p. 4.

§ According to the Saddhammasangaha (ch. vii.)they were called Maha-atthakatha, Mahapaccavi-atthakatha,
and MahakurundaraJChakath'a.

INTRODUCTION. xi

tbeir having been handed down orally. At the time of Vatta-Gamani Abhaya they
were probably still in an imarranged state, and manuscripts of them may have been not
only rare but also both imperfect and full of inaccuracies, as is the case with such
MSS. even at the present day.

It was probably owing to the scriptures being in this state that the monks held a
synod, under royal patronage, at Aluvihara,* a cave-temple about two miles from Matale,
where they rehearsed the text, and, after having thoroughly revised the commentaries,
brought out an edition of both. Manuscripts of this edition were soon made, and were
deposited in the Mahavihilra and other principal temples of the island. The Sinhalese
commentaries cannot, however, have been widely distributed, and seem to have been
lost at an early date, judging from the total absence of any reference to their existence
in later writings.

During the reign of Voharaka Tissa, nearly three centuries later, the Buddhist
scriptures were critically studied side by side with the study of other religions and
sciences introduced by Brahmins from India proficient in Sanskrit and in the Prakrita
dialects. The Vaitulya-pitaka (canon) of the Vaitulya heretics was also introduced,
and during Voharaka Tissa's reign it was proclaimed by the Abhayagiri fraternityf as
the orthodox dharma. This king, however, investigated the matter with the assistance of
his minister Kapila, and had the heretical canon burnt, with all the other unorthodox books.
According to De Alwis, this partial destruction of literary records took place A.D. 209. J
In the reign of Gothabhaya (A.D. 254 — 267) the Abhayagiri monks again embraced the
Vaitulya doctrine, and this led to another destruction of unorthodox works. A decade and
a half later King Mahasena, at the instigation of the apostate Sanghamitra, persecuted the
priests of the Mahavihara fraternity (the Theriya-nikaya), devastated their temples, and
destroyed many of their books. But the succeeding sovereigns made good these losses,
and rendered great service in the encouragement of religion, science, and art. King
Kittissiri-Meghavanna was a staunch Buddhist. In the ninth year of his reign
(A.D. 304— 332) the Dathadhatu or "tooth-relic" of the Buddha was brought over
from Kalinga ; and in honour of it a Sinhalese poem, called Daladavamsa, was composed.§
King Buddhadasa (A.D. 341 — 370), who was a great physician, established hospitals,
and wrote a medical work in Sanskrit entitled Sararthasangraha. According to Turnour
and De Alwis, this work is still extant in the island, and has a Sinhalese sanna or
interverbal interpretation attached to it. During this period the Suttas of the Pita-
kattaya were translated into Sinhalese by a monk named Maha-Dhammakathi. |[ These,
like the Sinhalese commentaries which preceded them, are now lost. The Dipavamsa
also was, according to Dr. Oldenberg, compiled between the beginning of this century
and first third of the next.

* Nikayasangraha ; printed edition, p. 11. f i.e. the Dliammaruci-nikaya.

% His Sidatsangara, Introduction, p. cxlvi.

§ Mahavamsa, Pt. II., ch. xxxvii. 43. Colophon of the Dathavamsa-sanna and De Zoysa's Catalogue of
Temple Libraries, p. 16.

II Mahavamsa, Pt. II., ch. xxxvii. 125..

h 2

xii INTRODUCTION.

Peeiod II. — From the fifth to the twelfth century A.D.

In the fifth century several events of great literary and historical importance took
place. Mahanama's reign (A.D. 412 — 434) is marked by the arrival of the celebrated
commentator Buddhaghosa, who, during his sojourn in Anuradhapura, wrote in Pali
the Visuddhimagga, a compendium of Buddhism, and a series of commentaries on the
canon, founded upon the Sinhalese Atthakathas* of the Mahavihara. For a detailed
account of him and his works, the reader is referred to the Buddhaghos'uppatti.f

As a contemporary of Buddhaghosa, Gray mentions Buddhadatta Thera, author of
a tikd on Buddharakkhita's Jinalankara.$ De Zoysa makes him the author of the
Jinalaiikara itself.§ Facts are, however, wanting to fix this scholar's date with any
certainty, or to identify him either with his namesake the author of the Madhurattha-
pakasani (commentary on the Buddhavamsa), or with Buddhadatta Thera, who, residing
sometimes in India and at other times in Ceylon, wrote the three books Vinayavinicchaya,
Uttaravinicchaya, and Abhidhammavatara.||

About this time the Chinese traveller Fahien paid a visit to Ceylon. He remained,
probably at Anuradhapura, for two years, and it is stated that he took away with him
copies of "the Vinayapitaka of the Mahi^asika school, the Dirghagama and Samyuktagama
sutras, and also the Samyukta-sancaya-pitaka : all being Sanskrit works unknown in
the land of Han." These being unorthodox books, we may infer that he must have
associated with the priests of the Abhayagiri fraternity, by whom most of the heretical
doctrines of the period were nurtured. (Cf. Beal's Buddhist Records, vol. ii., p. 247.)

In the reign of King Dhatusena (A.D. 463 — 479), Mahanamal Thera compiled
the Mahavamsa. Traditionally, the author is identified with the uncle of the king,
but no definite confirmation of this has as yet been found. He was probably the
same Thera who wrote the Saddhammapakasani (commentary on the Patisambhida-
magga).** Whether he brought the narrative of his Mahavamsa down to his own
times or only to the end of the reign of Mahasena, to which alone its ilka extends,
there is no means of ascertaining.

"We are, perhaps, not far wrong if we class amongst scholars of the fifth or of the
sixth century Dhammapala Thera, the learned author of nearly a dozen works, ff and
Upasena Thera, the writer of the Saddhamma-pajjotika (commentary on the Maha-
niddesa). According to the Gandhavamsa, both were natives of Lanka; and in the

* Matavamsa, ch. xxxvii. 165-194. f Gray's edition, 1892.

J Mrs. Bode's Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 62. Buddhadatta, author of Jinalaiikara ; Bnddharakkhita,
its tika. See also P.T.S. Journ., 1896, p. 40.

§ His Catalogue of Temple Libraries, p. 7.

II Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 69. De Zoysa's Cat. of Temple Libraries, pp. 2, 5, and 15. P.T.S.
Journal, 1896, pp. 18-19. Sasanavamsa, ed. by Mrs. Bode, p. 33.

^ Mahavamsa, ch. xxxviii. 16 and xxxix. 42. ** Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 71.

tt See the list in the Gandhavamsa Index, p. 64. Visuddhimagga Tika is also ascribed to this Dhammapala.

INTRODUCTION. xiii

Nikayasangraha,* a Thera of the name o£ Dhammapala,! probably identical with the
present one, is placed third in the list of priestly authors, counting from Buddhaghosa.

In 515 A.D. Kumara-Dhatusena, called also Kumaradasa, ascended the throne.
In the Perakumbasirita (a Sinhalese poem of the 15th century) he is credited with
the authorship of the Sanskrit poem Janakiharana. But no other record confirms
this tradition, and the poem itself, so far as we can gather from the existing
Sinhalese sanna, gives no information except that the author was a Sinhalese poet
named Kumaradasa, the reading anisabhupasya in the colophon at the end of the
book being doubtful. J

During the reign of Aggabodhi I. (A.D. 564 — 598), twelve talented poets§ are
stated to have flourished, though nothing is known of their works.

The next two centuries were full of those serious political troubles which, as a
rule, arrest all progress in literature and art. But in the ninth and tenth centuries,
as soon as peace was to some extent restored, literature again received due atten-
tion. King Sena I. or Silamegha Sena, called also Matvala Sen (A.D. 846 — 866),
wrote the. Siyabaslakara at the request of his brother and minister, Amaragiri Kasyapa. ||
It is a standard poem on Sinhalese rhetoric, founded more or less on the Kavyadar^a
of Dandin, to whom as well as to Kasyapa Rishi and Vamana, another writer on
Sanskrit rhetoric, the royal author makes his salutations. IT The interverbal paraphrase
(sannaya) which accompanies the text was, according to its colophon, made by a
learned Thera named Ratnamadhu or Ruvan-mi, probably a century or two later,
judging from its language. Nothing further of this monk is known. There was,
however, a Thera by the name of Ratna^rijnana, called also Ratnamatipada, who was
the author of the Candragomi-vyakarana-panjika and the Sabdarthacinta, and who
inust have lived before the 12th century.** It has still to be determined if these two
priests were really one person, and were identical with Pandita Ratnairijnana Bhikshu
of Ceylon, mentioned in the Sanskrit inscription of - about the 10th century at
Buddhagaya.ft

As literary productions of this or the ensuing century, we may further mention
the Khemappakarana (probably called also ParamatthappadIpa)JJ by Khema Thera,,

* See the printed edition, p. 24,

t There was another monk by the name of Culla Dhammapala. He was the chief piipil of Ananda, and
author of the Saccasankhepa. In the Gandhavamsa he is put down as a native of Jambudvipa, whilst in the-
Sasanavamsa (p. 34) he is classed amongst Sinhalese authors.

X Cf. Dharmarama's edition of the sarma with a reconstructed text. Colombo, 1891.

§ Mahavamsa, ch. xlii. 1.3. According to the Nikayasangraha (p. 17) their names are : (1) Sakdamala,
(2) Asakdamala, (3) Demi, (4) Bebiri, (5) Dalabiso, (6) Anurut-kumaru, (7) Dalagot-kumaru, (8) Dajasala-
kumaru, (9) Kitsiri-kumaru, (10) Puravadu-kumaru, (11) Suriyabahu, and (12) the minister Easup-kota.

II See the colophon of the printed edition of this work. Kegarding Kasyapa, see Mahavaiiisa, ch. 1. 6, 25-31.

IT See stanza 2. This reference to the Indian scholars proves definitely that they must have lived long
before the ninth century A.D.

** See the Moggallana-paSjika-pradipa of Sri Eahula Thera.

tt See Buddhagaya by Eajendralala Mitra, p. 194. ++ See the Saddhammasangaha, oh. ix.

xiv INTRODUCTIO]^.

the Khuddasikkha by Dhammasiri,* and most probably the Miilasikkha by Mahasatni
Thera.f As for the Dampiya-atuva-getapada, a Sinhalese glossary on the Dhamma-
padatthakatha, we see from its colopbon that it was compiled by Debisavaja Abha
Salamevan Kasub Maharaja, who is identified with King Kassapa V. (A.D. 929 — 939) ;
the epithet debisavaja (born of the twice-crowned queen) being used in recognition of
his mother having been twice raised to the rank of queen.J Besides these works,
there are many inscriptions of literary and historical value belonging to this period.
The most important one among them is that on two tablets at Mihintale, ascribed
to Mahinda IV. (A.D. 975 — 991) :§ who, amongst other acts, appointed a recluse
named Dathanaga to discourse on the Abhidhamma. || This was most probably the
Thera Darpshtranaga (Pali Dathanaga), referred to in the Sinhalese sanna of the Pali
Bodhivamsa as having requested Upatissa Thera to compose tbe latter work.lT That
the Bodhivamsa is an ancient book there is no doubt, for Gurulugomi wrote a com-
mentary on it in or before the twelfth century. According to the Gandhavamsa, an
acdrya of Lanka named Upatissa wrote the Anagatavamsatthakatha, but the evidence
is insufficient to prove bis identity with the author of the Bodhivamsa.

As works of the eleventh century, we may reckon the two books Abhidhammattba-
sariga,ha and Anuruddha-sataka,** by Anuruddha, an Anunayaka Thera of the Uttara-
mula-nikaya, to whom is also ascribed tbe authorship of the Namarupa-pariccheda
and the Paramatthavinicchaya,tt which he is stated to have composed whilst residing at
Tanja-ur in South India. The four Sinhalese treatises, Mulusika, Kudusika, Sikava-
landanavinisa and Heranasika-vinisa, judging from their language, may also be assigned
a date towards the close of this period. De Alwis, however, classes the first two amongst
compositions of the fourth century. J | According to tbe Mahavamsa, King Vijaya
Bahu I. (A.D. 1065 — 1120) made a translation of the Dhammasangani, and, being a
poet himself, he " gave to many men who made songs wealth in great plenty with
gifts of land" (ch. Ix, 17, 75).

Period III. — From the twelfth to the fifteenth century.

The majority of the best and most esteemed writers fiourisbed during this period.
Their numerous Sinhalese works are monuments of the highest literary order, and
betoken an age which might indeed be called the Augustan era of Sinhalese
literature. The great excellence to which letters then attained is the more remarkable

* Both these monks are included in the list of authors in the Nikayasangraha (p. 24) referred to before.

t De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 9.

X Cf. Mahavamsa, lii. 1, 2, 11, 37. See also "Wijesinha's English version, p. 78, note ||. Regarding this
king's scholarship, see ch. lii. 38-57, 82.

§ Cf. Mahavamsa, ch. liv. 28. || I.e. 36.

% See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 16. ** MS. no. 1 4 of the present Catalogue,

tt See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 4; the preface of the printed edition of the Abhidhammatthasangaha;
Index to the Gandhavamsa ; and Pali Text Soc. Journ. 1896, p. 36,

IX See latrod. to his Sidatsangara, p. cl. Cf. Miiller's "Ancient Inscriptions in Ceylon," no. 137, 1. 19-25.

INTRODUCTION". xv

as, out of nearly twenty-eight kings wlio held the sceptre of Lanka amidst continual
discord and Malabar invasions, only a few gave literature any encouragement.

The first and foremost of these sovereigns was Parakrama Bahu I. (A.D. 1164 —
1197). As soon as he had brought the whole island under his rule, he endeavoured
to redress the grievances of the Church ; and for this purpose he convened a meeting of
learned monks from all parts of the island in his capital, Polonnaruva. The president
of the synod was Dimbulagala (or Odumbaragiri) Maha Kassapa Thera, celebrated for
his knowledge of the Tripitaka, especially the Vinaya.* He was the author of the
Balavabodhana, a Sanskrit grammar on the system of Candravyakarana. He is also
supposed to have written the Sinhalese sanna of the Samahtapasadika and a porana-tiJca
on the Abhidhammatthasangaha.f His disciple, Moggallana Thera, who was also present
at the Council, was, as is well known, the author of a Pali grammar (with its panjikd
or commentary), called after him Moggallana- vyakarana.j He was also the compiler
of a Pali vocabulary entitled Abhidanappadipika. He wrote the former when he
was an incumbent of the Thuparama monastery (at Anuradhapura?), and the latter whilst
residing at Jetavana-vihara in Polonnaruva.§ There is a Sinhalese sanna of his
grammar, and another of his vocabulary, in addition to a tika, but nothing is known
of their authorship or their age.|| Sariputta Thera, who was also at the Council,
lived in Polonnaruva in a "mansion of great splendour" built for his use by the
king. He was, so far as we know, the author of seven important works, namely : —
(1) the Saratthadipani or Vinaya-tika (MS. Bgerton 766) ; (2) the Saratthamanjusa or
Anguttara-tlka ; (3) the LinatthapakasanT or Papaficasudani-tika ; (4) the Sinhalese
sanna of the Abhidhammattha-sangaha ; (5) the Oandragomi-vyakarana-panjika-tika,ir
called also Ratnamati-panjika-tika or Panjikalankara ; (6) the Vinayasangaha, called also
Palimuttaka-vinaya-sangaha ;** (7) the Padavatara.ff The tthd on no. 6 is said to have
been composed by a monk residing at Jetavana-vihara in Polonnaruva during the reign
of Parakrama Bahu I., at whose request Saddhammajotipala Thera also wrote the
Abhidhammatthasangaha-sankhepa-vannana. The seven other books of this author were,
according to the Gandhavamsa, written at Pukkama.fJ The two Sinhalese works,
Amavatura (MS. no. 23), and Dharmapradipikava, were written by Grurulugomi, who

* Cf. Mahavamsa, ch.. Ixxviii. 7.

t A porana-tiha on this work is also ascribed to one VimalaLnddhi Thera of Ceylon. See Sasanavamsa-
(Mrs. Bode's edition), p. 34.

f Cf. Devamitta Thera's preface to his edition of the grammar, Colombo, 1890 ; De Zoysa's Catalogue,
p. 24.

§ See the colophons of the respective works ; De Zoysa's Catalogue, pp. 21, 24.

II See De Zoysa's Catalogue, pp. 21, 24.

^ The panjikd was composed by Eatnasrijnana or Ratnamati, as mentioned before.

** Cf. colophon of the Dathavamsa ; preface to the printed edition of the Abhidhammatthasangaha ; the
P.T.S. Journal, 1896, pp. 18, 28 ; Index to the Gandhavamsa.

tt See preface to the printed edition of the Moggallana-panjika-pradipa.

XX Index to the Gandhavamsa, pp. 78-79, P.T.S. Journal, 1896, p. 39.

xvi INTEODUOTION.

seems to have lived in the latter half of the twelfth or the beginning of the
thirteenth century.*

Piyadassi Thera, pupil of Moggallana Maha-Thera, wrote the Padasadhana, an
abridged Pali grammar founded on that of the latter. Sariputta Thera had, as far
as we know, six pupils, namely : — (1) Sangharakkhita, (2) Buddhanaga, (3) Sumangala,
(4) Vacissara, (5) Dhammakitti, and (6) Medhankara, whose elaborate works, as handed
down to us, fully attest their high literary attainments. Sangharakkhita devoted
himself specially to grammar and rhetoric. His productions are : — (1) the Susadda-
siddhi, probably another name for his SaratthavilasinI, a tiled on the Moggallanapaiijika ;t
(2) the Subodhalankara,J on Pali rhetoric ; (3) the Vuttodaya, on prosody ; (4) the
Sambandhacinta, on syntax ; and (5) the Khuddasikkha-tika.§

Buddhanaga wrote the Vinayattha-manjusa, a tlhd on the Kankhavitarani-attha-
katha. ||

Sumangala was the author of : — (1) the Abhidhammatthavibhavani, a filed on
Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasangaha mentioned above; (2) the Abhidhammatfcha-
vikasani, a filed on Buddhadatta's Abhidhammavatara ; and (3) the Saccasankhepa-
abhinava-tlka.

Considering the large number of books which appear under the authorship of
Vacissara Thera, it is thought that besides the pupil of Sariputta, another writer
having the same name Vacissara lived in the thirteenth century. However this may be,
the works ascribed to Vacissara Thera are : — (1) Sambandhacinta- tika ; (2) Subodha-
lankara-tika ; (3) Moggallana- vyakarana-tika; (4) Vuttodaya-vivarana ; (6) Khemappa-
karana-tika ; (6) Sumangalapasadanl ; (7) Simalankara-sangaha ; (8) Ruparupa-vibhaga ;
(9) Uttaravinicohaya-tika ; (10) Yogavinicchaya ; (11) Saccasankhepa-tika ; (12) Nama-
rupa-pariccheda-tika. The Pali Thupavamsa was also written by Vacissara Thera,
who, according to the colophon of this work, was the author of three more books,
namely, Linatthadipani-tika, Saccasankhepa-sanna, and Visuddhimaggasankhepa-sanna.
He may indeed be identical with our Vacissara, for both seem to have been living
in the thirteenth century. Parakrama-pandita, the author of the Sinhalese Thupa-
vamsa (MS. no. 128) upon which the Pali version is based, was, according to "Weliwitiye
Dhammaratana, a contemporary of Vacissara.lT

Of Sariputta's next two pupils, Dimbulagala Medhankara wrote the Vinayartha-
samuccaya or Vinaya-sannaya in Sinhalese prose, and Dhammakitti Thera the Pali
poem Dathavanisa, together with its Sinhalese sanna, in the reign of Queen Lilavati
(restored), about 1211 A.D. Under the auspices of this queen and her minister
Kirtisenapati, two poets of great merit produced the well-known Sinhalese poems
Sasadava (MS. 88 B.) and Muvadev-davata respectively.**

* Cf, description of MS. no. 23. f See the preface to the printed edition of this grammar.

X It has a ftM by Vacissara, and a sanna by an anonymous writer.

§ De Zoy«a's Cat., p. 8. || P.T.S. Journal, 1896, pp. 17. De Zoysa's Cat., p. 7.

IT See the preface to the printed edition of the Sinhalese Thupavamsa.
** See Introd, to De Alwis' Sidatsangara, p. clxvi.

INTRODUCTION. xvai

Ananda Thera, a disciple of the above-mentioned Dinibulagala Medhankara, made
a Sinhalese translation or sarma of the Padasadhana, and another of the Khuddasikkha.
To him is also ascribed the authorship of the Abhidhammamula-tika.*

According to the Nikayasangraha,f two of Sariputta's pupils, Sangharakkhita.
and Medhankara, held a synod at Vijayasundararama, under the auspices of King
Vijayabahu III,, who ruled at Dambadeniya early in the thirteenth century, whilst Magha,
the usurper, was reigning at Polonnaruva and was spreading destruction all around.
He is stated to have burnt the Buddhist scriptures and all the literary records he could
lay hands upon. Happily this state of affairs did not last long, for a mighty prince arose
in Pandita Parakrama Bahu III. (son of Vijaya Bahu), who, as soon as he ascended
the throne, set himself to bring order into the kingdom, and gave every encouragement
to science and art. His accomplishments were numerous, judging from the glowing
accounts of him in the Dambadeni-asna and in the Rajaratnakara. On account of his
wide knowledge, he was styled Kali-kala Sahitya Sarvajna Pandita. He was a writer of
no mean order. His Visuddhimagga-sannaya (MS. no. 15) and Vinaya-vinicchaya-
sannaya (or Vanavinisa-sanne), which he entitled Mssandeha, are remarkable for their
comprehensiveness ; whilst his Kavsilumina is a masterpiece of Sinhalese poetry, from
which the author of the Sidatsangara has quoted a passage to illustrate the existence of
the anusvdra and the half-nasal sannaka in the Sinhalese language. The paraphrase which
often accompanies the poem is probably by a later writer. This king is said to have
been the author also of the Sinhalese Daladasirita, an account of the *' Tooth-relic " of
the Buddha. $ His Katikavata shows that he was not slow to enforce discipline among
the priesthood. His just rule and the facilities for studies afforded by him, as well as by
Devapratiraja and his other ministers, resulted in the production of many important
works. Dhammakitti Thera, probably the composer of the Pali poem Dathavamsa,§
compiled the Mahavanasa from the date|| at which Mahanama left off down to
Parakrama-Bahu's reign. Mayiirapada was the author of the well-known Pujavaliya
(MS. no. 25), and also of a medical work named Yogarnava, both in Sinhalese prose.
Contemporary writers,! besides the king and Dhammakitti mentioned above, were :
(1) Anomadassi Sangharaja, the reputed author of the Daivajnakamadhenu;** (2) his
pupil, the composer of the Pali Hatthavanagalla-vihara-vamsa (MS. no. 68, ii.) ;
(3) Pasmula or Panoaparivenadhipati Maha-Thera, author of the Pali medical work

* See Amarasimlia's preface to his paraphrase of the last two chapters of the Sidatsangara, Colombo 1892.

t p. 23 of the printed edition.

X But see the Mahavamsa, ch. xc. 78-79, where the authorship of this or a similar work is ascribed to
Parakrama Bahu IV. of Kurunegala (A.D. 1295— ? ).

§ If Sariputta's pupils Sangharakkhita, Medhankara and Vacissara, according to the Mahavamsa and
the Nikayasaiigraha, were still living in the reign of Vijaya Bahu III., there is no reason to suppose that
Dhammakitti, who was perhaps a younger pupil, could not have lived a few years longer. During troublous
times he may have fled to Tambarata (see Catalogue, p. 21a), and being invited by Parakrama Bahu, he may
have returned and compiled the Mahavamsa (of. Mahavamsa, ch. Ixxxiv. 12-16).

II See note by Wijesinha at p. 166 of Pt. I. of the English translation.
T[ See Amarasimha's preface to his paraphrase of the. last two chapters of the Sidatsangara, Colombo 1892.
** De Alwis' Attanagaluvamsa, p. 7, note 6.

xviii INTRODUCTION.

Bhesajja-manjiisa, together with its tlM*; and (4) the three pupils of Vanaratana Ananda
Theraf of the Dimbulagala-parampara mentioned above, namely : (a) Coliya DIpankara
Thera, commonly called Buddhappiya, who wrote the two grammatical treatises
Pajjamadhu and Riipasiddhi,! and also, according to the Gandhavamsa, a religious
work entitled Saratthasangaha ; (b) Gotama Thera, who made a Sinhalese translation,
or sanna of the Sambandhacinta ; and (c) Vedeha Thera, author of the Sinhalese
grammar .Sidatsangara§ (MS. 82 A), the Rasavahini, a collection of tales in Pali prose,
and the SamantakHta-vannana, a Pali poem on the sacred mountain, Adam's Peak.
About the same time, if not earlier, the Saddhammaratanavaliya (MS. no. 13) was
compiled by Dharamasena Thera, and the Kesadhatu-vamsa || by an anonymous writer.

During the ensuing twenty years the literature of the island seems to have
received many accessions, although of these we can at present only name the Sara-
sangaha, a Pali work on Buddhism, by Siddhattha Thera, pupil of Buddhappiya
mentioned above ; the Jinacarital and the Payogasiddhi,** both compiled by Vanaratana
Medhankara under the patronage of King Bhuvaneka Bahu I. (A.D. 1277 — 1288),
and also, tentatively, the anonymous Sinhalese sanna of the Moggallana-vutti.

In 1295 Pandita Parakrama Bahu IV. ascended the throne at Kurunegala. He
was a patron of learning, and during his reign " many religious and historical works
were composed." Amongst them may be mentioned (1) the Sinhalese version of the
Bodhivamsa (MS. no. 16) made by Vilgammula Mahathera; (2) the Surya-sataka-
sannaya (no. 89) by Sri Parakrama Bahu Vilgammiila Mahathera, most probably
the same author (see Catalogue, p. 102a) ; (3) the Sinhalese Pansiya-panas-
jataka-pota (MSS. nos. 110 — 112), which, according to the Mahavaipsa (ch. xc.
80 — 86), was translated by the king himself ;tt (4) the Dampiya-sannaya ; (5) the
Viman-vat; (6) the Petavat; (7) the Buddhavamsa-desana (of. MS. no. 16, fol. aao) ;
and (8) a portion of the Mahavarpsa.JJ The Lakunusara and the Candasa, two
treatises on Sinhalese prosody, are also put down by De Alwis§§ as productions of
this period ; to them may perhaps be added the Kaccayanadhatumanjusa by Slla-
vamsa Thera of Yakgirilena (Yakdessagala (?)in Kurunegala District).

This reign was followed by nearly fifty years of political troubles, during
which no literary works of any merit are known to have been produced. We next

* See the colophon of the Mafijusa and the Mahavamsa, ch. xcvii. 59-62. Dr. Kynsey, in his Eeport on
Parangi disease (Ceylon Sessional Papers^ 1881, viii.), speaks of a Mafijusa by one Atthadassi Thera, referring
probably to the present work.

t See Nikayasaiigraha, p. 23.

J Cf. its colophon. There is an anonymous tikd as well as a sanna to this work, but no date can be
given to them.

§ Cf. the Orientalist, vol. i., p. 274.

II As Dhammakitti refers to this work in his portion of the Mahavamsa (ch. xxxix. 49-56), we must assign it
a, date between the sixth and the thirteenth century A.D.

% Cf. Gandhavamsa Index, p. 62. ** De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 26.

ft For the Daladasirifca ascribed to him, see ante, p. xvii., note J.
J:|: See Tumour's Epitome of the History of' Ceylon, p. 47.
§§ His Introduction to the Sidatsaiigara, p. clxxv.

■INTRODUCTION. xix

arrive at the time .when Dhammakitti Thera, author of the Parami-mahasataka (a
Pali work on the ten pdramitds of the Baddha), was living at Gadaladeni Vihara,
near Kandy. He was then holding the office of Sangharaja (Primate) under King
Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. of Gampola (A.D. 1344 — 51 ?), during whose reign the poem
Mayurasandesa, "Peacock's message" (MS. no. 92), was composed in Sinhalese,
after the model of Kalidasa's Meghaduta.* Shortly afterwards, in the 18th year
of King Vikrama Bahu (A.D. 1374 ?), the Yimuktisangraha was compiled by the abbot
of Lanka-senevirat-pirivena, a grandson of the minister Senalankadhikara Senevirat
who built the Lankatilaka Vihara in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. f Dhammakitti
Sangharaja had a pupil called Devarakkhita Jaya Bahu Thera, who was also known
as Dhammakitti. He was a monk of great literary attainments, and succeeded
his master in the office of Sangharaja, which he held during the reigns of Bhuvaneka
Bahu V. and Vira Bahu II. (A.D. 1371?— 1410). His works are :— (1) the Nikayasangraha
(MS. no. 69 II.) ; (2) the Saddharmalankara (MS. no. 128) ; (3) the Jinabodhavali ;
(4) the Sankhepa ; (5) the Balavatara ; and probably (6) the Gadaladeni-sannaya, as
well as (7) the Saddhammasangaha.J Besides these, two other works, namely the
Yogaratnakara (MS. no. 62) and the Sinhalese Attanagaluvamsa (MS. no. 68 iii.),
were produced in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu V. The Tun-saranaya (MS. no. 29),
and the Gihivinaya, both Sinhalese works on Buddhism, as also, probably, the
Anapattidlpani§ and the Vidar^ana-pota, may be reckoned as compositions of the
fourteenth century.

Peeiod IV. — From the fifteenth century to the present time.

The literature of the island, like the flickering of a dying flame, fluctuated con-
siderably during this period.

It rose to its highest degree of brilliancy in the fifteenth century, for Totaga-
muve Sri Rahula Thera and his learned colleagues and pupils flourished then. Sri
Rahula was the abbot of Vijaya Bahu Parivena, and belonged to the Uttaramula-nikaya.
He was indeed the brightest scholar of the age, and was greatly patronised by the
then reigning monarch, Parakrama Bahu VI. of Jayavardhanapura (now Cotta)
(A.D. 1410 — 1462), himself the compiler of a metrical vocabulary of Elu words
entitled Ruvanmal-nighantu. Sri Rahula's devotion to the royal family is shown by
the many affectionate references made to its members in his writings. He was
not only a linguist, being master of six languages |1 (Shadbhashaparamesvara), but
was also a poet of the highest order. He wrote two elaborate grammatical

* The existing Sinhalese sanna of this poem may have been made about this time.

t See the colophon of the printed edition.

{ See U.A.S. Journal, January, 1896, p. 203.

§ This work was written by a pupil of Bhuvaneka Bahu Thera, mentioned in the Vrittamala (see
this Catalogue, p. 976).

II These were Sanskrit, Maghadi, Apabramsa, Paisaci, Saurasena, and Tamil. See the paraphrase of the
Selalihini-sandesa. •

c2

XX INTRODUCTION.

commentaries, the Moggallayana-pancik:a[sic]-pradipa and the Pada-sadhana-tika,
called also Buddhippasadani, and composed four Sinhalese poems remarkable for
their elegance of style and beauty of imagery. These are (1) the Kavya^ekhara,
(2) the Selalihini-sande^a (Selalihini's message), (3) the Paravisande^a (pigeon's
message), and probably (4) the Perakumba-sirita. Pour more compositions are also
ascribed to him, namely, the Kuveni-asna (MS. no. 33), the Simasankara-chedani,
the Totagamu-nimitta and the Oaturaryasatya-kavya. One of his pupils, Sri Rama-
can dra Bharati, wrote in Sanskrit the Vritta-ratnakara-panjika and the poem Bhakti-
sataka (no. 18), to which was added a Sinhalese sanna by a fellow pupil, Sumangala
Thera.

Besides these books several others, almost all poetical works, were written
during Parakrama Bahu's reign. Among them were — (1) the Kovulsandesa (Cuckoo's
message), by Irugalkula-parivenadhipati Thera of Mulgirigala,* a contemporary of
Sri Rahula ; (2) the Namavaliya, by Nallurutun Minisanhas, son-in-law of the
king; (3) the Guttila-jatakaya, a popular poem by Vetteve Thera; (4) the Gira-
sande^a (parrot's message), by an anonymous poet of Jayavardhanapura ; (5) the
Tisarasandesa (MS. no. 93), by another poetf of the same city; (6) the Attanagalu-
vamsa-sannaya, written at the request of the king, by a pupil of Sri Maitri Mahasami
of Rajagrama (Raygam-nuvara ?), who was then an incumbent of Vidruma-grama
(Vidagama?) vihara;J (7) the Vuttamala-sandesa-^ataka, or simply Vrittamala (MS.
no. 87), by Satara-parivena Upatapassi Thera; (8) the Saddharmaratnakara by Sid-
dhattha Thera, afterwards called Dhammadinna Vimalakitti Thera.

At this time, or shortly after, there lived another poet of almost equal
rank with Sri Rahula. He was the pious monk, Mahanetra-prasada-mula Vidagama
Thera, author of (1) the Budugunalankara, composed in A.B. 2015 (A.D. 1471 — 72),
the third year of King Bhuvaneka Bahu; (2) the Lovedasangara, a didactic poem;
and (3) the Kivilakunumini-mala, a treatise on Sinhalese poetry. §

In addition to all these books, the following may also be put down as literary
productions of the fifteenth century: — (1) the Kalyanippakaran.a,|| composed in the
reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu VI. (A.D. 1464 — 1471 ?) ; (2) the Lokopakaraya,! an
ethical poem by Ranasgalle Thera of Totagamuvihara ; (3) the Dalada-pujavaliya;**
(4) the Dhatuvamsa; (5) the Suganthisara.

The sixteenth century was a sad period. Anarchy and oppression, brought
about by the continual strife of petty rulers, prevailed in the land. Buddhism
suffered considerably, especially during the sovereignty of the parricide Rajasimha I.
(A.D. 1581 — 1592), who became a convert to the Brahmanioal faith. He persecuted the

* See the Orientalist, vol. iv., p. 67.

t Probably identical with the composer of the former poem. Two poems bearing the name Tisara-sandesa>
are referred to on p. 104 of the Catalogue,

J See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 16. § De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 30.

II Ibid., p. 17. t Ibid., p. 31.

** According to some scholars, this was compiled in the thirteenth or fourteenth century.

INTRODUCTION, xxi

Buddhists monks, drove them from their temples and burnt all the Buddhist books
that he could lay hands on. Many valuable books were thus irretrievably lost.
Just before the accession of Rajasimha I., the Eajaratnakara (MS, no. 69 iii,)
was compiled by the abbot of Abhayaraja-parivena of Valgampaya, and in 1605-6
a certain Dharamaratana Thera wrote a Sinhalese sanna of the Mahasudassana-sutta
(MS, no. 5). Literature revived a little during the reigns of Rajasimha's successors,
and attained a culminating point in the eighteenth century, from which it gradually
declined to its present state.

One of our most popular poets, Alagiyavanna Mohottala, son of pandit Dahamdaja
of Hisvella, composed his Sevulsande^a (Cock's message) about the close of the sixteenth
century, and his Kusajataka (MS, no. 95) in 1610; and he probably wrote his Subha-
shitaya (MS, no. 94) between these two dates. The Dahamsoiida-jataka-kavya and
Nitisara are also attributed to him. Other works of the seventeenth century which
we can name with certainty are : — (1) the Mahahatana, by Kirimetiyave Metiiidu ;*
(2) the Parangihatana ; (3) the Kustantinu-hatana ; (4) the Amkota-hatana ; (5) the
Dalada-puvata ; (6) the Pavana (MS. no. 96) ; (7) the Rajasimha-varnanava ; and also
(8) the worksf of Gascon Adigar, of whom a detailed account will be found in De Alwis'
introduction to the Sidatsahgara, pp. ccxi. — ccxix.

As already stated, the literature regained its high-water level in the eighteenth
century. This was chiefly due to the exertions of Velivita Pindapatika Saranankara
Sangharaja, for some notices of whose life the reader is referred to p. 98a of this
Catalogue, His chief works are: — (1) the Bhesajjamanjusa-sannaya; (2) the Bodhivamsa-
sannaya, called Madhurartha-prakasani ; (3) the Sararthasangraha, a Sinhalese work on
Buddhism; (4) the Riipamala, on declensions of Pali nouns; (5) the Munigunalankara ;
(6) the Abhisambodhi-alankara (MS. no. 17 i.); and (7) the Satarabag.avara-pirit-
sannaya.

At the beginning of the eighteenth century, the Narendrasimha-rajastuti (MS.
no. 97) was composed in praise of King Narendra-simha (A.D. 1701 — 1734). The Sangha-
raja' s works were compiled for the most part in the reign of Kirti Sri Rajasimha (A.D.
1747 — 1778), who had a Katikavata (rule of conduct) written for the guidance of the
Buddhist monks. In his reign Tibbotuvave Thera (?) compiled the portion of the Maha-
vamsa dating from the reign of Parakrama Bahu lY, of Kurunegala,$ Attaragama
Bandara Rajaguru, a pupil of the Sangharaja, wrote three Pali grammatical works, the
Suddhira-mukhamandana, the Saddamala (MS. no. 84), and the Karakapupphamaiijari
(no. 85), and also probably the medical work entitled Sarasankshepa. Sitinamaluve
Dhammajoti, another pupil of the Sangharaja, was the author of the Balavatarasangraha
and the Balavataraliyanasannaya, called also Okondapolasannaya,§ Siddhattha Bud-

* See p. 106 1 of the Catalogue.

t They are supposed to be the poems Srihgara, iSrinama, Vyogamalaya, Nokkadumillaya, and Eanahamsa-
malaya.

X See Wijesinha's translation, p. 349, note % •

§ Cf. preface of the printed edition of the first work.

xxii INTEODUCTION".

dharakkliita, a third pupil of the Sangharaja, compiled two Sinhalese works, the
bri Saddharmovada-sangraha on Buddhism and the Siyamopasampadavata on the
introduction of the Siamese ordination.

Other compositions of the eighteenth century, most of which are poetical works, are :
(1) the Sarasangraha, compiled in Sinhalese prose about A.D. 1708;* (2) the Varayoga-
sara, a Sinhalese medical work; t (3) the Namaskara-^ataka ; (4) the Minicora-jataka, a
poem by Pandita-kulatunga, dated 6aka 1636 (A.D. 1714) ; (5) the Sinhalese version
of the Milindappra^na (MS. no. 22), made at the request of Kirti Sri Rajasimha, by
Hinatikumbure Sumangala Thera; (6) the Attanagaluvamsaya, a poem by Nanaratana
Thera, abbot of Attanagalla Vihara ; (7) the Siyamsande^a-varnanava (MS. no. 69 v.),
by a grandson of Yilbagedara Mudiyanse ; (8) the Gunaratnamalaya, or Sangaraja-vata
(MS. no. 98), a poem on the life of the Sangharaja, by Munkotuve Rala ; (9) the
Saiigarajottama-saducariyava, a prose work on the same subject; (10) the Mahasati-
patthana-siitra-padarfchaya (MS. no. 6 ii.), traditionally ascribed to Daramitipola Thera,J
who lived in the reign of Kirti Sri Rajasimha ; (11) the Nilakobosandesa (Green
pigeon's message), a poem composed by Barana Ganitaya in the reign of this
king ; (12) the Tiratna-malava, a poem on the " three gems," by Sumana Unnanse»
pupil of the Sangharaja; (13) the Makaraddaja, a poem composed in 1768 by
Disanayaka Mudaliyar of Matara; (14) the Vallimatakatava, a Tamil tale translated
by the same author; (15) the Viyovagaratnamalaya, a love poem, dated A.D. 1768;

(16) the Kavminikondala,§ a poem founded on the Alinacitta-jataka, in A.D. 1771 ;

(17) the Kinduru-jataka, another poem, all three by Samarajiya Pattayame Liyana
Aracci; (18) the Kavminimaldama,§ a metrical version of the Sonaka-jataka, by
Samarasekhara Disanayaka Muhandiram of Katuvana, dated A.D. 1773; (19) the
Kavmutuhara, founded on the Dasaratha-jataka, by Salielle Maniratana Terunnanse,
A.D. 1784; (20) the Asadisa-jataka, a poem by King Rajadhirajasimha of Kandy
(A.D. 1780 — 1798) ; (21) another Katikavata, made under the auspices of this king
for the guidance of the priesthood; (22) the Munigunaratna malaya, a poem on the
Buddha, by Sorana Thera of Matara ; (23) the Mahabinikmana (MSS. nos. 101,
103), by Settipala Pandit ; (24) the Makhadeva-jataka (MS. no. 102 ii.) ; and probably
(25) the Janavaipsaya (MS. no. 76 C), by a certain Buddharakkhita.

It would be difficult to give a more lucid review of the literature of the
eighteenth and nineteenth centuries than that published by James de Alwis in his
introduction to the Sidatsangara. The works of the nineteenth century not included
in his account are : — ^(1) the Mahasirasapadaya, a metrical incantation composed by
Puvakmote Thera ; (2) the Suvasandesa (parrot's message), by Atthadassi Thera of
Bedigama Vihara, A.D. 1806 ; (3) a paraphrase of Thomis Muhandiram' s Gangarohana,
by Veligama Dhammajoti; (4) the Yogaratnamalava (MS. no. 61), by Midellava Korala;
(5) the Dathagotpadipaya, a poem on Buddhist relics, by Weligala, A.D. 1819 ; (6) the

* De Alwis' Sidat., Introd,, p. ccxxiii. t Jr&«<^., p- ccxxv.

I Jayatilaka's preface to the printed edition, Colombo 1886.

§ There is a glossary or getapada on this poem, by Karatota Thera.

INTRODUCTION. xxiii

Vadugahatana, a poem on the Ehalapola tragedy by the same author ; (7) the Siyabas-
maldama,* by Kiramba Thera, A,D. 1820, who was also the author of six other poems,t
as well as of a short treatise on Sinhalese grammar; (8) the Kavmini-randama, a
metrical version of the Paficayudha-jataka, by Madihe Sri Sumitta Dhammakkhandha
Thera, A.D. 1832; (9) the Heladiv-abidanavata, a vocabulary of Blu words, in verse,
compiled in 1838 by Matara Saranapala Thera, author of the three poems (10) Yoga-
bharana, (11) Kalutara-varnanava, and (12) Vedahatana;J (13) the Daladasirita (MS.
no. 106), a poem on the tooth-relic of the Buddha, A.D. 1846; (14) the Telapatta-
jataka, by a poet named Simhaba, A.D. 1856 ; (16) the Kavsilumina, a metrical version
of the Andhabhiita-jataka, by Talarambe Dhammakkhanda, A.D. 1826; (16) the
Khuddakapatha-sannaya (MS. no. 10 ii.), by YatramuUe Dhammarama at the request
of Professor R. C. Childers, A.D. 1868.

Besides the works enumerated in this introduction, there is a mass of anonymous
literature of uncertain date, and also several compositions of living writers. Limita-
tions of time and space have prevented the inclusion of these, and all discussion of the
style or literary merit of individual authors, as well as any attempt to explain the
changes which the Sinhalese language has undergone since the age of the earliest
lithic records.

* De Zoysa's Cat., p. 31.

t See De Alwis' Introd. to Sidat., p. ccixxvii., and also description of MS. no. 107 in the Catalogue.

X See preface to the printed edition of the Heladiv-abidanavata.

CATALOaUE OF

SINHALESE MANUSCRIPTS.

CHEISTIAN LITEEATUEE.

BIBLE.

1.

Or. 1393.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 106 (gv-ST©) ;
19f in. by 2^q ; 6 — 11 lines, 16 in. long;
part of it written fairly well in large cha-
racter, but the rest carelessly, by a Low-
country scribe. Early ISth century. The
leaves and the verses of the text are
numbered in Sinhalese numerals.

[Gr. Undeewood.J

I. Foil. 1—62.

Suddhavu Evanjeliya Matthevusgen
Uyavunu hetiye.
A Sinhalese translation of the Grospel
according to St. Matthew.

Beg.

sJ§

dS

gssssaacs

G\.- cp§e65©E53© doasg (giesossJ S5S<5 ^csossJsoS
^ ®s)©s) e3©saoq<5S-aB,.^

End.

©CO 35©^ ^® CS§«g©3J>$52S:$'®S53 ^S^0®®CS23::I' ©Kjacf

ea. ssS^ £)(3© ©oJzss^os «9^"© C36\a3ss5"
Sosid* §?SD® ®® C^G' ca®«CQei xS^dzss . (^Q®ssi .

eSasSaozssd

' S(S-aS>2S^ or
B

CHRISTIAN LITERATURE.

n.- Foil. 63—106.

Suddhavu Evanjeliye Marhusgen liyavunu
hetiye.

A Sinhalese version of the Gospel accord-
ing to St. Mark.

Beg.

Qq© @® @o®ts5 gascsaS c®® qfti9ga©voe 65)

End.

^. ZSi^q ®@2Si ^2S5@ CSj® S5z?S33*<3 ®ffC3?S59

©iSzssd ^aSq e3o®<:5 ©ig-igj e^^'^S^sd" 8€)jS3

®;^d®023d' gcsgsg eajSosQ ^©g 6S®d@©oa

Both these translations are, probably, made
from an English version. The phraseology
agrees more or less with that adopted in the
Sinhalese translation of the Old Testament,
which was printed at Colombo in 1819-20
under the direction of the Colombo Auxiliary
Bible Society.

eSo®

' ®(g3

BUDDHIST LITEEATUEE.

INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON.

2.

Or. 1309.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 76 (zss — ®©^a);
161 in. by 2^; 7-t-8 lines, 13f in. long;
written in a small legible liand by a Low-
country scribe, in the 19th century.

[G. E. Mason.J

III. Foil. 37—75.

Bhihshu-pratimohsha-padarthaya.

The Pali text of the Bhikkhu-patimokkha,
" The Office of the Confession of Priests,"
accompanied by an anonymous interverbal
sanne or interpretation into Sinhalese. A
full account of the Pali text is given in
Ehys Davids and Oldenberg's introduction
to their translation of it in vol. xiii. of the
Sacred Books of the East. Previous editions
and translations of it are mentioned in Sir
J. P. Dickson's article on the Patimokkha
(Journal R. A. S., vol. viii., pp. 62—130).

The present paraphrase begins at the
Nidanuddeso, or the second chapter accord-
ing to Dickson's edition, as follows : —

e3©i;5X5?, ©S3o'C3; C8o6\^3, CSoCa ©33®; Q®,

acT

(5©C33 (3©e33C3©vc3o, es-^dLS ©oDeiCSJo^ScitSca;

233©vd03l5 e33^®i)3255S5o (^^^©€30373.

eso®^.), caos©255®; Cf-^.
and ends : —

SjaS, 6 S'85S3 oq^CScS; C3® ©55X55 iS, tS<§)iSi§i;
es©g>I)3q®3©4^''^, @?553©35339 gg^'Zssgj qfSSi^
®3©2S5,' ©©3^ ©2r)3a53<5?S:«S50«g; C3©aS) l9 iS©,

ec33€>' fi «9^2sd'©Sad' ®; SzsaS^nSao, iSssS^os

Qi»(3 a'25g3®s33©®o ca®e33q?s^ 2S3Sga5s9"S .
Ses2J>3<5x®q^csceS . -^a^ 93^®®383^®ce^

3.

171

Add. 17,678.— Palm-leaf; foil. 138 (253
■M<s); 191 in. by 2f ; 8 — 9 lines, 17
in. long; written in a fairly good hand,
probably by a Low-country scribe, early in
the 19th century. [J. Williams.]

SS!SsS^3 ' (5®£33C3d 253|)C3

®2S5 ' qf©©^®3©5S2;9

*sJ©s5

&

4

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

I. Foil. 1—73.

Brahmajdla-sutrartha-vyakhyana.

An anonymous interverbal interpretation
of the Brahmajala-sutta, the first sutta of
the Digha-Nikaya (I. 1).

After the usual adoration to Buddha, the
interverbal interpretation begins : —

©®, ®oS8o' ©I® ^^OQ ; 660 ^?S)o, e«® Cp!J333

CfC3«s^(3^ ; €)zsi® C3®ceo, 62s5 CB@©>os£s5!fi ; «;ra©o,
930fiS3:!5©«§^ gg dde^aj®; didcnsjo, d)£5(gE55a^3Q;

©Q; <^5SX5>d» €), ©aaS^^^g ^; qfa3?S5®c30o,
d*<g^* ©oifra^osQ; ®£53S33, e820'i>e53«r»52S©>ca^*

©\^«S3 C3§o, @®^' S3?J5'oej £550C3®CS5 ©zsjeszO'"
g<5 ; e3©®©S32S5!S <fi:^ge3©^53!f*, e3«538"c8ca23?e3®

-!f)'^^2^2SJ'es3J«a®«53 ; 633 es ©2S32S^3 ©eaO'SS, 6g
e3©^?S5©©" 6\S3©aJ e3i®^"©ios®i©. cf-j.

and ends with a record of the great occasions,
in the history of Buddhism, on which the
earth is stated to hare quaked miraculously,
as follows : —

®>®©«a C3e)o3®tQS3g S3S)cq d)©j5ozsxs3®o3a

^J5^S'*C55©^^"©S2X)' ©qC3«S53 ZSi6-^Qq 03©
g2552n® g^ce£35E)©<Cs5 ®!S®©iOe23d' 9§S''©>S33©®0
<^<5i?S3253 g2533(5©08SCf 255 ©£33©^ 6 §££©£53© ^^

csa©>s3 a(i)®oQ E)3 Cf2£c3 <^3q(5 cacS^Q ^©<S3?51"
©>® ca3C3«55e^cQtS goc^^ces ^©^zscf ©S)3 ©1^3 353
©235 6g"e3iq ££e:<fis3 ®®d'a5S='» Sgce ©sss^daSs'".
Sedese^ . . . %^doQ ^^o^d ©axsjcDa'^'

'srf

^s5§ 'cfflaso *^'> '^ ^S)

f eg-g^

'ssHq '^ '°©z3;c®-€^(?) "25*a

>^-^

" B^assHe^ssHo^B " ^ " ssS6)

"acf®d

■'esaSS '»^ "8<§ =»*:^:(S

©\®085a

^' sJ©3 == ^^oS ©aaa^

4.

Or. 4148. — Palm-leaf, more or less stained.
Foil. Ill (zs5 — ®d+4 leaves); 22| in. by
2^ ; 7 — 9 lines, 20f in. long ; written in
a fairly legible large hand, probably by a
Kandyan scribe, in the 18th century. The
wooden boards are lacquered and painted
with floral and other ornamentations.

[E, Gordon Geinlinton.J

III. Foil. 71—110. Another copy of the
Brahmajala-sutrartha-vyahhyana. The text
is identical with that of the foregoing.

5.

Add. 21,903.— Palm-leaf; foil. 33 (siss — ea);
19 in. by 2:|- ; 8 lines, 16j- in. long ; beauti-
fully written in a clear round hand, evidently
by a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th
century. The boards are painted red and
black, and adorned with foliage and floral
ornamentation in yellow.

[Presented by Lbwin Boweing.]

Mahasudassana-suttassa Atthavannana.

An interverbal interpretation in Sinhalese
of the Pali Mahasudassana-sutta, the 4th
sutta of the Mahavagga of the Digha-nikaya
(II. 4), by Dhammaratana Thera, a Buddhist
monk. This sutta has been translated by
Professor Rhys Davids in the Sacred Books
of the East, vol. xi.

The date of the completion of this work
as recorded in the author's colophon, which
is more or less corrupt in the present copy,
seems to be, " At Nakshatra Rohim, on
Thursday, the 12th lunar day {tithi) of the
bright half of the month Pushya (Dec. —
Jan.), in the year 2048(?) after the death of
Buddha (A.D. 1505-6)."

INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON.

After the usual adoration of Buddha, the
interpretation begins : —

©laeg Qd ©aiDSS ad eaod (55-i^ ^3 ^ssid

S|© calicq d)®c5os3es5i)Qaj?S5«SD8'eazci'®dSa£3d' §<£>
®(33© giS3®8.a3 ©zsj^dSssi' ©qcasDisssd 6)c,

© ®0©S23d'; ^©o ^S3o, ©>® CpZ533d©vc3E5C!' CftS

sSiQq ®®©d qfC32r>e^ <s\®©d® cfcazs^©^ — «?^

and ends : —

^©aa^, csas) ca®E3s5 @(S5® e3®e3s5 cf)^ ^©»
eo®e3S3?Scaq ©S5©.^>?3 didd^ C3®as5 cp§ ®-^
C3J3'° c3®e33:>':9o3^ cs^f) ©® ©.©"isnSjss ca®c3S^^ -sS
essod S)©q ©assQcs'^osgrf ©He3C3@?S303zS(5®®ac!'

?53es5d jS&asT)" e3®e333tSo3 ® eaxooaS ©c^dj ®^C3

«5^a© e3®0dS5"©Z533Q ©C^(g®sfiS3.

The colophon, in Pali : —

C32S5dj®d®(33®Z33233?S53®dD S|©®0 tS5C5©3 S^S
«S:50d)QQo oa®353e30(33?S^o®2JX3>®d" e3o'^"23X»©d§

©oe3®i?S5 cfS3&32S^®6ccQfflce csS^Sa ©easQg^s^sS^"'
®^©©C3 ^®o ®e553S5^caES5s:)^arieao ©(^©es^So oS
^S)S)3?S5§©e3®S33 £3^303 ©©S3 coejK3«oS^a e^^S;
S5S53gC3-SS©©©©eS03 [stc] S"e3E3®)©«a ^235sD"
0©353a ©d>iS4S>'"'?S5253S)©S3Z53 ©S^eoS-SSd^'oSo fc^di
©3©d a©i)da32S5©3©d-g^ 353 SSO ®5S53^^S£5?53
^SKSeXa CfS3d©'S^-§^?S33 ^SS33.

6.

Or. 3637.— Palm-leaf; foil. 112 (ssj-ds);
15| in. by 2i; 7—8 lines, 13| in. long;
writben in an ordinary hand by a Low-

' cp55©®s:i^|
« es3 f -iiS

" t3®3e3a3
17

Zrf© *(^

10

11

'^ £S3(33?s5®ss:)s>©d

18

country scribe named Don Avureris Appu
of Bentota, in the 19th century.

[E. GoEDON Geinlintgn.J

II. Foil. 85—112.

Mahasatipatthana-sutrapadarthaya.

An interverbal interpretation of the Pali
Mahasatipatthana-sutta, the 9th discourse of
the Mahavagga of the Digha-nikaya (II. 9),
followed by a eulogium on the same sutta.
The authorship is traditionally ascribed to
Daramitipola Maha-thera,* who lived in the
reign of king Kirtisri Rajasimha (A.D.
1747 — 80). This tradition is to some extent
confirmed by the date found on fol. d s a.,
according to which the work was composed
" in the month of Phussa in the year 2303
after the death of Buddha " (Dec. — Jan.,
A.D. 1760-61).

After the usual adoration of Buddha, the
interpretation begins : —

€>©©S® ^330, ©®, CpgeS®?^''' ®eS33!S333CSJ3^'£3

csd@d(j3?r)©"£53£3:^^" ®jSSad' ©® e3^e3^3?S5 ^

^3CSX53 a§®^'©qe3?S53©; €)©o ^330, ©®ca32333d

©cazrf qfC3sS7(3q ©®©ca c^&^Qq ©®©sa Gees?J5
(3^, ©2S^3©E53JSi, ©©/' ®3©ed, ?g-2ao cfi^®, 6©o
©@©d®iS . f^i

and ends : —
ffS3253®5553, cacSs e£;e33©g al)® @©?SD'' g^

Q3tS©C32d(' C3©:4X333e3"g, ©-53 ^253§, £3253(3
©Z53(3€3^°CSZS:)' 2S5S33 dWH^t^QCQZ) Oz®'^ &dq?si

eassS £3®^^' tQ^!s!S g§S©is3o© Cfi^ i^didQ
SsS €) Scsd fB2S^(S^; toc53©©S33 3338330, (§
e3al)®3§35^' SsSgSea £)i)® ossjs'^ g©3a53g

* See H. Jayatilaka's preface to the printed edition of
Colombo, 1888.

^■-■SSSi

'^ ^®s5|

Si33©

31

OJS

2Si©

es

al)©.

^' ©® '« aS:@©-€f5

©

qC53

^ " C3c)i)3®a33 '^ a|.(S3©S33.

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

This is followed by a sermon in praise of
the sutta, mostly composed of traditional
stories in illustration of merits acquired by
listening to it when chanted. Some of these
stories are to be found in Dhammakitti's
Saddharmalankaraya.

Beg.

^^■^* ©d-iS tadiS^^ C5S5 ©^ add zsidi
^3' ^a32J3 9c53i gdsSca ©^Ss^®^© ©nqszsj

-€^'d ^<5c5aS«S53^ CaS C3?S) 253.zS&dMc33CS!S5S
©^C3^3© 253(3" ©CiOa^'g ©© ®e55"ca4io^3JiS5
^^ ©^©^3© q^ ©®S3C3 ©3(3^55(5 JjaQffl-i^
® eS5i3i' ^(5aSSj3"i)2§ " al)i)©^C3?S53"©©JJS3 . Cft

End.

t> Sc3d"ca^a^3?f5^?9©^C3"2S53©©23rf' ^25X313"
C)C3SS5 ©2533 aS^^-SS^" 9e3oC33§©032S!' gdi© JiSisssd
-f^a3aC3''S53©032Si' ®CS^^' a3®-253®3 SSS Sdo©©
^'^ Cf®©© C3.S53S3©0323J' «^3S2S33 aSS^^SSL? »3

Colophon : —

c3@S)8^*S^SQ)32S5^^©e3es3e3EaaB^©ca ts&zs)
^©3:13 sadiosScssS© ^es3®3©e3 S«s53co©s53
qfaSa£)©^'e3c5a£)©e53©ae5o ^d«53cacS3 ^S)3SScq

8e03?SDo 253c532S5®aS©(3So3

Ca^C^35J5gS) a^Sid gS333^©®3q^3©©£5d"
^89«33ajS23Li'®253©d25d' Cf ^®©®©3 .

'23rf©
^©3

^ a[f®d©cs5
' arf^d » d.
" S33 " a

ea

ssJgsj

'"'^^ '=£^'©3 "* cp?si®o^ ^' a ="'<^s5S5aa©

Copyist's name : —

qf§©<5Sd qfog o3?S5 ®®©S?S5.

Two editions of this interpretation of the
sutta, without the concluding discourse, were
printed at Colombo, in 1883 and in 1888.

7.

Or. 4961.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 28 (255 — ©©a);
15i in. by 2^ ; 8—9 lines, 13f in. long;
written fairly well, by a Low-country scribe,
in the 19th century.

AnguUmdla-sutranta-dharma-desanava.

An interverbal Sinhalese commentary on
the Pali Angulimala-sutta, the 6th sutta of
the Rajavagga of the Majjhima-Nikaya
(II. iv. 6). It is a discourse on the robber
Angulimala, who was converted by Buddha,
and was admitted into his monastic Order.*

Beg.

S<5o32j:)©ffi3555s" ca€) d-i^" ®5S58 gtsoq «s,c3233
€2233(3 ^'^ ^d asi-i^-^^^" deaacszDg ®® e^e^Q

@3Q ^^3iSXS5 at) ®^e3"^3© ®3Sa23rf'; €l©o

gs3o, ®®cS32533c5©o355:J^ qfC3?JD(3^ ©@®e3 qfC3?55

Qq ©®©d® qEC3?S5(3^; €)253o CS®CSo, C3 25J'''©
3363(5 S3?g ®3«33^®3e3 g&3JS5K)" e3dl2j^S3a§ 2533
(30S0" Q:?g®(5®35,'*©S33 ©2S53®0S33SJ 0&3©^3
2S5yi e3®033§ ^©33 ®.^e3j3'''c325J"®233®(5(fi ©®C3

e3'''®c3ss:)' 9253363'' e3®oe23d' qfs?©dad' 253c5^'<i^
;^''S33s cs®cs e3o©a)33g 62s5 ai) ©qca^'js^a cs®
©casJtS — qf-j

* For another version of this story see Amavatura,
chap, vii., Aiigulmal-damana (no. 23).

" ca ^' o '' the Pali form of Skt. aAan in the latter
part of compounds. '* sSi " S3Li"©Cj, ^t ^^^^

3? ©®c5a^

'o

'2533

'ca

INTEEPEETATION OF THE CANON.

End.

SSSS £3(3553 6\(334^ CfQScsQ ©t^ ©-i^'gsxf ®d)

cfooca ^i®& caS SS cfQgcaQ e3z®-€^ SS ®S

<]p«5@cQD eaSo S5®2x:i' ©e53o'©>c3®cd ^cai) sj)i®di
(f®3 dcs^cezrf ®e9*§ ©€)2S3 ®a^osss5 ^^©za
©2j3'i9® ©C302J3ca g^ad" g'^'SDcsss? ©®d(3 j!S^®
©®adcS3 [sic] ®d Soea ©eg© Se65«sces?©ed ^Scs
•qO'^^s:)^ ©jH@cQS5®d §© css^srf ©ca''®^ad csS

^©S3q®3 <g eaa^ ^©©cs^ 4S)£3-?9-e5M© ^®?S5
©oQtS ©i3 e3i©^8®c) caaic^ ssae'^za^^ss^tS®

©jscf SS ^ ©fiiOa'S Sea csc3c5 cad-i^ q^ead-i^

e5^ Csd-i^ 235(5i4^ ^a3«S5 &<S^Q3<^6i CsSlCq
d)©>d3S3C3®CQ3«SD2d ©K)o"'®S3©fi2Xi' ^©^® §S)
£3^ §"502fts5g?S5jg ^©«? ra«J £533 @@Q ®g

dg cf^QsSsira eSd^cazs:? c3-g^"(io®d d?s5 za
•I^3§"S3 ®253®d@2St ®© cf^g®3© ^sgasixn
£>|)®" ©^ea^DD© ®®®C3" cs®e63d®5S33 9 ©q©

®C3'=253 . qf«^g®3e QSSeSo.

A printed edition of this commentary was
published at Colombo in 1891 ; but its text
varies in several places from that of the
present MS., especially at the commence-
ment as well as at the end where consider-
able portions are left out.

8.

Or. 4705.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 32 (za — © s) ;
17f in. by 1| ; 6 lines, 161- in. long ; written
in a large legible hand, probably by a Low-
country scribe, in the 19th century.

[Alice Chopin.J

"®3

'C9

»©3

&> ' <g3 " 2sc)'®e5

©-g^

^©8

2S5

II. Foil. 14—32.

DamsaJc-pevatum-sutra-padarthaya.

An anonymous interverbal interpretation
in Sinhalese of the Pali Dhamma-cakka-
ppavattana-sutta, of the Anguttara-Nikaya,*
the so-called first sermon of Buddha.

Beg.

©®,'' cpsea®?^" ®ss333533c5a53e3 esdSdcszs:?©

£532X^63 ®3@Sad' S^'^S) ^Ws^ gSS) GiZSiQ ®@3S)x

c5^ ®2j5s ge33£)" e52S^253g ®® ©''©csssJ esiQ^o
ga)3tJX55 al) ©^e3'°«S55© — <^-j

End.

®®©®Ce2n£l®© CQ555 £3(^08 qp§ ©2533S SS^SjS

03g§ SlS csaS'^'sjca ©©js^ss^^'oa . ^^©©©sS-ko"

C3©3 03S55 aJiSrf esSssd" ef/8^rf!3cl,S©S5©S33 ©2333©
®«S^fi3S,^ CS^ ©©23;? ©£,,(3^* C"^-"^ ©©2J5G3 K3xd

©£2^ So3(3(3=^' ?S3® @3©as) «339'='33o3 S ^ssgaj.

^©€3JS5 e3i©?go ^^ £3C,.5§«53^' 4^®.

A printed edition of this identical inter-
pretation appeared at Colombo in 1887.

9.

Or. 4145,— Palm-leaf ; foil. 62 (233 — ©So,);
17|- in. by 2 ; 7 lines, 16|- in, long ; written
in an ordinary hand by a Kandyan Buddhist
friar named Rabaveve Sobhita ; dated Saka 43
(on fol. 50ft), which most probably stands
for " Saka 1743 " (A.D. 1821-22).

[E. GoEDON Grinlinton.J

* See Prof. Ehys Davids' preface to his translation of
the Sutta in the Sacred Books of the East, vol. xi.

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

II. Foil. 9—506.

Sattasuryodgamana-sutraya.

An anonymous paraphrase in Sinhalese of
the Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta, one of the dis-
courses in the Anguttara-nikaya which treats
of the Buddhist shandhas* and cosmology.

Beg.

i*)©©l)2)cga3o, <§®, cpgca§)'«§ ©so 02530 cfawo
csi3S(5ce23Li'[©es325::i']ea ®oSi&zs^ ^©a @Q55®o@c5 -g^'<5

j5:)0©CS'2§0^ CS®£335 d^O 233S5:ls53'§S3 c5sS303555§
6^® CaS5«53^©C8B)* ^S)®?S3 ^S3q53'5$X55 S)l)®
©M^[C53]i553© — e^i

End.

(|>>a§o33jft'a§ca g^otS) cat) £30633533 (5 gg^db^'
aii)®ca23Lf©ira ce^S3HS53© 9 3530 ca' ©12533c) £53^

e3253(3 C3«So32S:i' ©©©£5302^555^3 '°g d)CS3^ S3253(3

©2536 ^'cazs::)' ^^'^ cphn" gQ6 Qq C3®qS g«s,
Sg2S3!i3as 03255 ©«gfea ai;®ca2si'©c3 Cf©©S3ao3
g^©©ac3 253(5'i^©c3(S ^©23 ®^raH"cas5d'©cs5

(^sJtSSeO (^£3q©@23d' i35®zrf©K)2S:)'©d 6 ©©

^^73" g©<5 Qq d&555Sa^" ©^la ©l^ceadf

Cf©©S)3a g?9©©acS 2a(5©®23d' ScSiS'® C3o£33(5
g^ ©(S»©3 «3SeqS33«a,-^059 e3z®«S3" ©^liS S)©
92533^3 ' 253(5® 2S:i' C3®e335 dsSi 253'i^-€^§35gj" ©®
S3SXng®S5a*S'^®'i^° g^3«SX5? ai-®©^C32S5Q©"
2S»®©3 9c,(g®d253 . C3S3S3g©Sffl''^e)®255 ^^C3

* A teclmioal term of the Buddhist philosophy, meaning
" elements or attributes of being " (Childers' Pali Dic-
tionary, p. 198).

' ffl)3

" ^ "253 -^®a-S3©

' ©a^S5?9

* ©C33

' 253<ifc'o®aS3

'ca «§ »g

" ©J3 " C333 5^3§

" a|;©^C5a«SD3©

Copyist's colophon: —

<5a3©i©© ©633^255 85g"Sd03«d'@

SzSCf ©023 ^®S?S3©^25df" . €3253 ©S GSSSSgd

i25?S5S . C3253 ©^ eossgd 62536.*

This is followed by three Pali verses in
adoration of Buddha, his Doctrine and his
Sangha or Order, and a colophon repeating
the name of the discourse and that of the
section of the Anguttara-nikaya to which it
belongs.

For a description of another MS. of this
work, in the University Library of Copen-
hagen, see "Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 346.

III. Foil. 51—62.

Satara-iriyavuvd.

A treatise in Sinhalese prose in praise of
the four iriyafathas'\ or " postures " of
Buddha. The author is unknown. The
sentence Babdveve samige satara-iriyavuvayi
in the colophon, probably signifies the owner
and transcriber of the copy, and not the
author of the work, as this friar, Rabaveve
Sobhita, was the copyist of the foregoing
work also.

The text begins : —

C3 ©3 tgS30®(3 "C33C3(5«22.S5o t<5S3(53«S53gSs3o [sic]
SS©-3qo S«^S3C3S)Sd?553Se3^S3253o[sic];S2?5?SD'°
«3©o£32S5"©® 255<5Seao . C33'^253a^(3=''S)d«533(5253

and ends abruptly : —

©®n@ ®3(33 qQ?T) Sd-i^ a\Si&Qiz20>tsi''*f9
sag &&qocq6i €3®j5235 csg© ea&cq d)©£5oans3

®033 2S523J'©E)2S:^©eSSa2S:i' . §g©©®©3 &&Qi

1^61 .... <5ei)j©x©© 'Ce3@©® C3S3d i|iSce£i©S.

©csao

"CSd "(3^ "S5 '"-g^O^ "-i^ "C6qO "QO

* This last date is a later addition.

t For an explanation of this term, see Childers' Pali
Dictionary, p. 160,

INTEEPRETATION OF THE CANON.

10.

Or. 1005. — Thin blue-tinted European paper ;
foil. 31 ; 7f in. by 6 ; 16 to 23 lines, 2^ to 4f
in. long; beautifully written in a clear
uniform Low-country hand, probably by the
translator, Dhammarama Thera, himself;
dated 17tli October, 1868.

[R. 0, Childees.J

II. Foil. 7—31.

Khuddakapatha-sannaya.

An interverbal translation into Sinhalese
of the Khuddakapatha, the first of the fifteen
divisions of the Khuddaka-nikaya (I. 1). It
was made at the request of Mr, R. 0. Chil-
ders by Dhammarama Tbera* in 1868. The
Pali textf was published by Mr. Childers
with, an English translation in the Journal
of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1870. {
The Sinhalese translation is accompanied by
many useful annotations by the translator.

After the usual adoration of Buddha, which
is also rendered into Sinhalese, the trans-
lation begins : —

§S)o,(i) ©S^sJ'; S3(5-€^p, (2) csd-i^csd, oSda®,
©ca®; ©<2f>o©e53ojsJ, §S)o, ggad'; csd-i^o, ®Q
ssc3(5 QzsiQ 8(SQoqcxj; cssSdo®, 6\caS?S5o3 ©255
©d®, e>s5:?:®5533a:f, cs)©d3®, ^jS® . ffj.

(1) e3a(5@S33e3Ss:)aSa?3 03 e3«£q/eae,c33 fisSsJio
©-a^qoejio Cf@c5:gd5 S]®cDo; @£)qfScso@©sS5.

(2) tSocs«S^e3(5-i^ ; cad-i^coaso^o e>^n©>.^S

* See the Pali colophon at the end of the MS. He
is the same person as " Yatramulle Unnanse of Vanavasa
Vihara, Bentota," mentioned in Mr. Childers' note on
fol. 1. See also no. 108, fol. 6.

t See foil. 1—6.

X See N.S., vol. iv., pp. 309—339.

and ends : —

2Si®2)^, !S33®oS2SCi'^; ©cnQo, ^^c?©; ©©>2S5

CS;i5, CS2533CiC33® ®3 (So ©03 ZSf C5«Q©iJ333Q qe?S53
S33® @3<&0©ce25Lt' 9^2S^©iS339; C53«g, '3& 253©©

235'5)'; e3Qte3©c3cej2o, cccScCT ©©^soass©© ; 2^5 gjT)
€)&, «5^i©S3 ©?SD3ai®©2J323d'©2s:i'ca ©K5©ai ^®3
©3C3©0QS ^8<^ tStg^® 8S^©23d'e3o©25di'oe.

■33255 ^^ce ^@ . a^q233e33db eszscf iS^CSS .
Colophon : —

6. Q. ®(^£)Sc3®©'.e5^«5^?f5

®2reS©^2SD3<]Soe3@©s33
©a3©ao §^<5253e3:(£>CiS3

8DD3<53©@3 ffii533ce?9,

C3e3©siB C33©2a gS33®^o. 1868 10/17 ^cs.

11.

Add. 11,651.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 265 (355 —
a-)) ; 17 in. by 2J; 6 to 7 lines, 14f to 15^
in. long ; written in a fair large band, pro-
bably by a Kandyan scribe, early in the 19th
century. [J. Barlow Hoy.]

I. Foil. 1—1516.

Dhammapada.

The Pali text of the Dhammapada, the
second book of the Khuddaka-nikaya (I. 2),
accompanied by an extensive interverbal
interpretation in Sinhalese by an unknown
ancient author.

10

BUDDHIST LITBRATTJEE.

After the usual adoration of Buddha, the
Pali text begins : —

®®2S5jgS)5)om®3£)®2;a ®e>5553©<c3S)3 s)ev?S53

®ce3 — ®.C3 .

The interpretation begins : —

a|;S)®ca3, ®®JS^3gaQ)oO®3, 2533®3S€)d3§ ©>tt5

<^®c62s3"©e3S)eg^@!j53g ©ssotos g 1)3®®' ©2533 Q
The text ends : —

■ C3SH)®©oS«5®S3C3)5r3o S5®0S?o §^® §3K)®4^o.

The interpretation ends : —

C3Si)S)©S3aS3®S3C332i5o, €3235© ©> 253© O ' C33 ad'

eoa^iDss §E3®£)So33S ©tea iS®^; s3o, a aS

-€^.©©033; qpeSo, ®®; §3B3®^o §^@, @Ji£5®
-i^CS S 2§oe© . §3Q53®-€^©®Sira3 dS)Sc3?S®®3.

This is followed by the text alone of the
Udddnam, the last verses of the Dhamma-
pada, which begins : —

03®233o O®<^o gS32S3o ges^o S)3®(32S3 O^SJo

— ©>e3.

and ends : —

aS®e3®q ^esseaSteS ©^83:<3§e)£)Q)2^?S53— ^

C3®q)S) C3 352553 g®CO<3>2533 ^^©©(53© Cf2S53®CSl

^^3.3235 'KS^^®«5^^o 6c33 e3e-co32J5s5 ^S)§^o.

Several editions of the Dhammapada have
frona time to time appeared in print in
Europe, India, Burmah, Siam and Ceylon,
The present text with the Sinhalese com-
mentary has been printed twice in Colombo,
in 1879 and in 1889, under the editorship of
Heyyantuduve Devamitta, the vice-principal
of the Vidyodaya Pali College in that city.

' C3S3lJS:e)

i35333S3

(£9

II. Foil. 152a— 1936.

Nimi-jatakaya.

The Sinhalese version of the Nimi-jataka
(Fans. 541), extracted from the Pansiya-
panas-jataka-pota. See no. Ill, foil. 2 Ss 6
— 2 c£)a 6. For copies of another version,
apparently independent of the present one,
see nos. 118 — 120.

III. Foil. 194a— 241&.

A number of tales similar to those in the
Saddharmalankara, illustrating the merit of
dana, almsgiving, especially in the form of
benefits to the priesthood.

Beg.

^S)§© «s^3(3253 «5^® CO® ©i<5©ea 5S5© ®es5©as

c5i«SX)'C5523d'®eJ9 (3e3Ca53?J5 255i52S:2J33'°g 6£3J

03555 g ©^®i^®2S5£s5 qfi^a — qff
End.

Cf9®®03JS" S £33253 ®^ ?S3«J53 '=" § g©3^g S^'^"
©85^^ca ©si 35i«S5<i| ^•a^" ®^ «©(So ®®38SS
Ca®e3i3j fiSsSS®© (5SJCS3C53 233(5©.

IV. Foil. 242a— 265.

Eurudharma-jatakaya.

The Sinhalese version of the Kurudhamma-
jataka (Faus. 276), extracted from the
Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota. The text varies
slightly from that in no. 110, foil. ^3 a —

®®-g^fc.

'23*©

" ff9®®cs

2^5553

INTERPRETATION OP THE CANON.

11

Beg.

J'or another version, see no. 130, art. iv.

12.

Or. 4143.— Palm-leaf; foil. 176 (235 — 63® +
one unmarked leaf); 17 in. by 2f ; 6^7 lines,
14| — 15 in. long ; written in a fairly legible
hand by two Buddhist monks, Kirimetiyave
Maha-thera,* and Valasveve Sumahgala, a
young Bhikkhu, late in the 18th century.

[B. GoEDON Geinlinton.J

Another copy of the Dhammapada and its
Sinhalese sanne. The present text, how-
ever, contains more clerical errors than the
preceding manuscript.

Transcriber's colophon : —

?S7j£):ae3'®csz5d' E)£,^Q a@6oS3' tsss^&ssi ©casJ
©enad'®C3 gcoo iS®2a©(3^ zSS^iSoaa©© gS)(5
cs?323:i'®eo'£jJCT®cs5?s5SEa2s:f6\cs caco ©ec5^"St®S
s5@offli(3 ^5)3 (323[i'©eo23Li'©ca escss ®@® ®qs53®

^QssS gc63 ^®233C53"CS.

13.

Or. 4786.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 707 (sss— 9, ©3®—
db»i, S — £)<i3, Qis— (gg, 2S3.g" — g.g and Qa.g— t&i.g,
accordingly 22 leaves are missing) ; 22f in.
by 2f ; 7 — 8 lines, 20^ in. long ; written in

' Probably the well-known poet of that name.

' ©>55^3 ' tS53@a3®QS25:i" ' Q * sSida^sscfa (?)

' ®(^ ' C8«9®-2§3«Ka®QQ23Li'©£S523d'®d '» d

©3

= S-'3:)s

a bold clear hand, probably by a Kandyan
scribe, early in the 19th century. The boards
are lacquered and painted with floral and
foliage ornamentation.

[Presented by Sie A. W. Feanks, K.C.B.]

ess)® dsusiiQ^fO
Saddharma-ratnavaliya,
called also

/ Batanavaliya.

An extensive collection of Buddhist tales
elucidating the moral aphorisms of the
Dhammapada, compiled in or before the
13th century A.D. by Dhammasena Thera.

Beg.

®as5 ®e33®(33"©©d ss^ssi e^nQQ 6tSQ c^-^

(fl!S) ®S3 g^^®cd iSii%6i ^4J0 qfj^ 9255DCSC8

©d cp?SD2SX55 ^-g^ qfi^ ®en®®(5®d tao6 eg-gsS

SssJ Cfi?9 qfo ^®e3"^di §g ds532SD2s:r©eo23d'
®d — ^^,

End.

®q©<^®535aJ ^6iSXsi6^ C^f^3!iS^&iiSiQ^6& .
.cse3©«8 ^®gsJ csosi 555®g2rf (5a3ass33©(5i
®^®?S32S3"aJ ce3C333«f5 ©23®d-?9. ©SsS © ^zx:? '*
?S53 ra®«3353 (^azscf CfQcfg So02SJ"©c5^"233 . eps^

eOCSSsJ eogdig d©Si'©?SD®C5^"353iS C3(g2553 ^©zsd'

" ®S3i

®ed

®eJ

J3d'©:55

<^

12

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

Colophon : —

Cf25>3S esSdacf' tbzsirj csa5)2)(5s>?S5a©go — qa^ .

All tlie stories, save the few indicated in
the subjoined table by an asterisk (*), are
taken from the Dhammapadatthakatha, where
the tales follow the same order.f

The two works, therefore, agree in sub-
stance, and, moreover, the greater portion of
the Sinhalese version is merely a transla-
tion of portions of the Pali original, though,
as stated by the author Dhammasena himself
in his introduction,! it does not follow the
latter text throughout. Much matter found
in one work is not included in the other.
Besides, unlike the author of the Attha-
katha, Dhammasena does not quote the
actual words of the Dhammapada, but in
most instances merely gives the substance
of each aphorism by way of introduction to
the tale that illustrates its meaning.

Contents :

I. Introduction, foil. 1 — 2a.

II. An account of the twenty-four vivaranas
and of the Buddhas that preceded
Gotama, foil. 2a — 13b.

III. Life of Gotama Buddha up to the time
of his residence in Jetavana-vihara,
foil. 13b— 18a.

V. Tales:—

1. Oakkhupala-thera-vastuva .

2. Mattakundali-v.
*3. Nagasena-kathava

4. Thulatissa-terunvahansege v.

5. Kali nam yakinige v.

Foil.
18a— 29a
290—356
36a— 536
536— 59a
59a — 65a

6\C3?55

C3©(5o

t Except in the instance noted in the list.
+ See p. 2, par. 4, of the printed edition.

6. Kosambe-nuvara-vahandege

vastuva ....

7. Mahakala - terunvahansege

V. .

8. Kasava^-paridahana-v.

9. Agasavu-v.

10. Nanda - maha - terunvahan -

sege V. . . . .

11. Cunda nam huru-veddahuge

V. .

12. Dhammika-upasakayange v.

13. Devadatta-thera-v. . *

14. Saman-devi-v.

15.^ Mitrava-vasana-denamakge
V. .... •

16. Udeni-v. ....

17. Ghoshaka-sitanange utpatti-

kathava ....

18. Samavatinge utpatti - ka -

thava . . . ^

19. Vasuladattavange kathava .

20. Magandi-v.

21.^ [Marana-paridlpaka-v.]
22. Kumbhaghoshaka-sitanange

V. .

23.* CuUapanthaka- terunvahan-
sege V. .

24. [Balanakkhatta-v.]

*25. Pratyeka-bodhisatva-cari-
taya ....

26. Mahasup-mahaterunvahan-

sege vastuva

27. Dve-sahayaka-bhikshu-v. .

28. Mahali-pra^na-v.

Toll.

65a— 716

71b— 77 a
77a— 806
806— 99a

99a— 1046

1046—1066
1066—1086
1086—1186
1186—1196

1196— 122a
122a— 1256

1256— 134a

134a— 1366
136a— 1396
1396—1416
142a— 1546

1546—1586

1586—

165

1656—1666
1666—1676
1676— 174a

1 Kasana (in MS.).

2 End of the Tamdka-vagga-vannand, chap. i. of the
Dhammapadatthakatha.

8 The name appearing in the Pali Atthakatha. In
the Sinh. version, this tale forms a continuation of no. 20.

* The leaves containing the whole of tale no. 24 and
parts of nos. 23 and 25 are missing in the present MS.

INTEBPRBTATION Of THE CANON".

13

2 9 . E ktara-bhikshu-kenakuge v.
30,^ Nigama - tissa- terunvahan-

sege V

Sl.^Meghiya-terunvahansege v.

32. [Ektara - bhikshu - kenekun -

vahansege v.]

33. [Nam-got-heyin prasiddha

kamakneti ek - bhikshu -
kenekunge v.]

34. [Bhagineyya - sangharak -

shita-terunvahansege v.]

35. [Cittahattha - terunvahan -

sege v.]

36. Arabdha - vida.r^ana - bhik-

shunvahansege v.

37. Putigatta- tissa- terunvahan-

sege V

38. Nanda-gopala-v.
89.^ Soreyya-v.

40. Prithivi-sanni^rita-katha-ka-

rana-bhikshunvaliansege v.

41 . Miringu - kamatahankala -

bhikshiin vahansege v. . 183&-

42. Vidudabha-v. . . . 184a-
43. -Patipujika-v. . . . 1976-

44. Macohari-kosiya-sitanangev. 199a-

45. Pathikajlvaka-v. . . 203a-

46. Ohatfcapani-upasaka-v, . 2046-

47. Visakha-v. . . . 2066-

48. Ananda - mahaterunvahan -

sege pena-visanditn-v.

49. Mahasup-mahateninvahan-

seta Sak-devindu bat dun v.

60. Godhika-terunvahausege v.

51.* Sirigutta-v.

62. Kumuduppalani-v.

Foil.
174a-6

174b— 176b
1756.

176a— 177a

177a— 179a

179a-6

1796—1826

1826—1836

-184a
-1976
-199a
-203a
-2046
-2066
-2246

2246—2256

2256—2276
2276— 229a
229a— 236A
2366—2436

1 End of ch. ii., the Appamada-vagga-vannand.

2 Ten leaves, containing the tales from 32 to 35 and
portions of 31 and 36, are wanting iu the MS.

s End of eh. iii., the Oitta-vagga-vannand.
* End of oh. iv., the Fvppha-vagga-vannana,

53.

54.
56.
56.
57.
58.
59.
60.
61.
62.
63.
64.
65.
66.
67.5

68.
69.
70.
71.
72.
73.
74.
75.

76.

77.
78.8

79.
80.

81.

*82

Foil.
Mahasup - mahaterunvahan -

sege saddhi-viharika de-

namin vafioalesin davas-

yavu namage v. . . 2436 — 246a
Ananda-sitanange v. . . 246a — 2476
Ganthibhedaka-cora-v. . 2476 — 248a
Laludayi-terunvahansege v. 2486 — 249a
Bhaddavaggiya- „ 249a — 250a

Suprabuddha-kushtha-v. , 250a — 2516
Kar sh akayakhuge- v.

Sumana-malakara-v.

Uppalavanni-v.

Jambukajivaka-v.

Kaka-preta-v. .

Ahi-preta-v.

Satthikuta-preta-v.

2516— 253a
253a— 2566
2566— 258a
258a— 264a
264a— 265a
266a— 266a
266a— 268a

Sudharma-terunvahansege v. 268a — 2726
Vanavasikatissa-terunvahan-

sege V 2726—2806

Radha-terunvahansege-v. . 2806 — 282a
Assaji-punabbasuka-v. . 282a — 283a

Ohanna-terunvahansege-v. . 283a — 284a
Maha-kappina- „ . 284a— 291a

Pandita-samanera-v. . . 2916 — 301a
Lakuntaka-bhaddiya-terunge v. 301a-6
Kana-mata-v. . . . 302a — 3036
Singannangedos vadala pan-

siyakdena-vahansege v. . 3036 — 305a
Dhammika-terunvahansege v. 305a-6
Dharma-^ravana-v. . . 306a

Agantuka-pansiyak-denava-

hansege v. . . , 3066— 307a
Jivakayan-pena-vicala-v. . 307a — 308a
Mahasup - mahaterunvahan-

segev 308a— 309a

Belatthisisa-terunvahansege v. 309a-6
. Kashtha - vahana-rajjuru -
vange kathava . . . 3096 — 3156

' End of oh. v., the Bdla-vagga-varynana.
* End of ch. vi,, the Fandita-vagga-vanncma.

E

14

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

83. Anuruddha-maliaterunva*
hansege v. . . .

84. Kasayin-maliaterunvahan-
sege V. . .

85. Seriyut - mahaterunvahan -
sege V

86. Kosambenuvara Tissa-te-
runvahansege v.

87. Seriyut-maliaterunvahanse
pena visandu v.

88. Khadiravaniya Eevata-te-
runvahansege v. .

SO.'' Ektara striyakge v. .

90, Tambadeli namvu soranan-

ge V.

91. Daruciriya-terunvahansege
V. . .

92. Kundalakesige v.

93. Anartha - vicala - bamuna -
nange v. ...

94. Seriyut - mahaterunvalian -
sege ma^yil-bamunange v.

95. Seriyut - mahaterunvalian -
sege bena-bamunange v.

*96. Satagira Hemavata deda-
nage utpatti kathava

97. Seriyut - mahaterunvahan -
sege mitra-bamunanange-
kathava ....

98. Dighayu-kumarayange v. .

99. Sankicca-samanera-v.

100. Khanukondafifla-v. .

101. Sampadaya - terunvahan -
sege V

102. Patacari-vabandege t.

103. Kisagotamindege v.
104.^ Babuputtika-sthavirindege

V. . .

105. Sulu-eksalu-bamunanangev,

FoU.

3166—3166

3166— 817a

317a— 3186

3186— 320a

320a-6

3206— 325a
325a-6

3256—3276

3276— 330a
330a— 333a

333a-6

334a— 335a

335a— 3396

3396— 340a
3406—3426
3426— 348a
348a— 349a

349a— 351a
351a— 355a
855a— 357a

357ar— 359a
359a— 361a

106. Seyyasaka-terunvabansege V.

107. Landa-devuduvage v.

108. Anathapind.ika,-sitanangev.

109. Asafifiata- bbiksbunvaban -
sege V. . . . .

110. Bilalapadaka-sitanange y.

Foil.

3610-6

362a-
3636-

-3686
-366a

366a— 367a
367a— 368a

111. Mabadhana-velandanangev. 3686 — 3696

112. Kukkutamittayange v. . 3696—3726

113. Koka nam veddabuge v. . 373a — 3746

114. Manikara - kulupaga -tissa-
terunvabansege v. . . 3746 — 376a

115. Tun-denaku-vahansege v. . 376a — 3786
116,3 Suprabuddba-^akya-v. . 3786— 380a
117, Satalos-vaga-vabandeget ."

Savaga-vabandeget vastu ■ 880a-6

118; Bobokumaravarunge v. . 3806 — 881a

119. Kundadana - terunvaban -

sege T. . . . . 881a — 384a

120. Visakbadi noyek upasika-

varunge pebevas-vicala-v. 384a — 385a

121. Ajagara-preta-v. . . 385a — 387a

122. Mungalam-maba-terunva-

bansege v. . . . 387a — 3896

123. Babubbandika nam terun-
vabansege v. . . . 3896 — 3926
Santati-emettange v. . 393a — 395a

1 End of ch. vii,, the Ardhanta-vagga-vannana,
3 End of ch. viii., the Sahassa-vagga-vamana.

124

125. Pilotika-terunvahansege v. 396a — 3966

126.* Sukba-samanera-v. . . 8966— 402a

127. Visakbavangeyebeliyangev. 402a — 404a

128. Sirima-v 404a— 4066

129. Uttara nam stbavirindege

V 4066—4076

130. Adbimanaka-bbiksbu^-v. . 4076 — 408a

131. Rupananda nam stbavirin-
dege v 408a — 410a

182. Malbka-bisavunge v. . 410a— 412a

^ End of ch. ix., the Fapa-vagga-vannand.
* End of ch. x., the Danda-vagga-vannana.
^ The title in the MS. is Margaphalayata nopemina
ma ita peminiyamhayi sitagat vakandege vastuva.

INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON.

15

Foil.
133. Laludayi-terunvahansege V. 412a — 4136
134 Ananda-'inaha-terunvahan-

se pra^na vicala v. . . 4136 — 414a
135.^ Mahadhana-situ-puthuge v. 414a — 4156

136. Bodhiraja-kumarayange v. 4156 — 4176

137. Upananda-v. . . . 4176 — 419a

138. Pradhanika-tissa-terunva-
hansegev. . . . 419a — 420a

139. Eumarakasup-terunvalaan-

sege meniyandege v. . 420a — 422a

140. Mahakala nam sdvan-upa-
sakayange v. . . . 422a — 423a

141. Devadatta-v. . . . 423a — 424a

142. Sanghabhedaka-v. . . 424a-6

143. Kalanam terunvahansegev. 4246 — 4256

144. Culakala-upasakayange v. 4256 — 426a
145.^ Attadattlia-terunvaliansege

V 426a-6

146. Dahara-bliiksliu-kenakun-
vahansege v. . . . 427a — 428a

147. Sudovun-rajjuruvange v. . 428a-6

148. Vadanalada-vlrya-eti pan-
siyak-dena-valiansege v. . 429a

149. Abhayaraja-kumarayangev. 429a — 430a

150. Sammunjaniya-terunvahan-

sege V. . . . . 430a-6

151. AngTilmal-malia-teruiiva-

bansege v. . . . 4306 — 431a

152. Pebara^-duvaniyange v. . 431a — 4336

153. Tisak-pamaria-bbiksbun-
vabansege v. , . . 4336 — 434a

154. Omcamana-vikavange T. . 434a — 436a

155. AsadriSa-dana-v. . . . 436a — 439a
156.* Kala nam situputrayanan-

ge V. . . . . 439a — 440a

157. Mara-dun-tundenage v. . 440a — 4426

158. Yama-maba-pelabera-v. . 4426 — 455a

1 End of ch. xi., the Jard-vagga-vannana.

* End of ch. xii., the Attavagga-vamana,
8 Pali Pesakara.

* End of ch. xiii., the Loha-vagga-vasmana,

Foil.

159. Erakapatta-na-rajjuruvan-

ge V 455a — 4576

160. Anafida-maba-terunvaban-

se pra^na vicala v. . . 4576 — 458a

161. Anabbiratabbiksbun - va-

bansege v. . . . 458a — 459«

162. Aggidatta nam peravi-ba-
ipunange v. . . . 4596 — 462a

163. Anafida-maba-terunvaban-

se prasna vicala v. . . 462a-6

164. Bobd-bbiksbiin-vabansegev. 4626 — 463a
165.^ Todeyya-brabmana-v. . 463a — 464a

166. Neyange kalabaya sanbin-

duvu-v. . . . ^ 464a — 465 a

167. Marayage v. . . . 465a — 466a

168. Kosol-rajjuruvange para-

jaya-v. .... 466a-6

169. Ektara ladaruvana-kena-

kunge V. . . . . 4666 — 467a

170. Ektara upasaka-kenekunge

V 467a — 468a

171. Pasenadi - kosol - rajjuru -

vangev 4686—4696

172. Tissa nam tera-kenakun-
vabansege v. . . . 4696 — 470a

173.^ Sakdevindubuge v. . . 470a — 471a

174. Tun-putuma-kenakunge v. 471a — 4726

175. Ektara -kelembiyana-kena-

kunge V 4726 — 473a

176. Visakbavange v. . . 473a — 474a

177. Liccbavinge v. . . 474a-6

178. Anittbi - gandba - kumara -

yange v. . . . . 4746 — 476a

179. Ektara brabmanayakuge V. 476a — 477a

180. Pansiyak-daruvange v. . 477a — 478a

181. Anagemi - ek-terakenakun -
vabansege v. . . . 478a-6

' The Pali title is Kassapa-dasabalassa Suvanna-
cetiya-vatthu. End of ch. xiv., the Buddha-vagga-
vannand,

* End of ch. xv., the Sukha-vagga-vannana.

16

BUDDHIST LITEBATURB.

Foil.
182.^Nancliya-upasakayange v. 478& — 480a

183. Roliml-bisavunge r. . 480a — 482a

184. Ektara-btiksliu-kenakun-
vahansege v. , . . 482a — 483a

185. Uttaravange v. . . 483a — 488a

186. Mungalan - m aha - terunva -

hanse prasna vicala v. . 4886 — 489&

187. Saketu-v. , . . 489&--491a

188. Punna nam diyaniyange v. 491a — 492a
189.^ Atula nam upasakayangev. 492a — 493&
1 90.^ Savaga-vahandege v. . 493& — 494a

191. Germ mara kana ekakuge v. 494a — 495&

192. B ktar a - brahmanay ana-ke -

nakunge v. . . , 496a-&

193. Tissa nam bhikshu-kena-

kunge V 4966—4976

194. Laludayi-terunvaliansegev. 4976 — 4986

195. Bktara-kula-daruvana-ke-

nakunge v. . ' . . 4986 — 4996

196. Seriyut-maba-terunvahan-
sege saddhivitiarika-na-

makge v. . . . 4996—5006

197. Pansiyak-upasakavarungev. 5006 — 501a

198. Tissa nam ladaru - bhik -
shundege v. . . . 501a — 502a

199. Upasakavaru-pasdenakuge

V 502a — 504a

200. Mendaka-maha-sitanangev. 504a — 5086

201. Kipi-sit etiva varada soyana
terunvahansege v. . . 5086 — 509a

202 .* Subhadra-paribrajikayange

V. . . . . . 509a-6

203. Yinilcayamatyayange v. . 5096 — 510a

204. Savaga-vabandege v. . 510a-6

205. Ekudda namvu rabat-te-
rakenakunvabansege v. . 6106 — 5116

Foil.

1 End of ch. xvi., the Piya-vagga-vamand.

2 For another version of this tale, see the Saddharmj
lankara, p. 28 of the printed edition.

3 End of ch. xvii., the Kodha-vagga-vanmna.
* End of ch. xviii., the Mala-vagga-vannana,

206. Lakuntaka - bhaddiya - te -

runvahansege v.

5116— 512a

207. Bohovahandege v. .

512a.5

208. Hattbaka-vahandege v. ,

6126

209. Ektara-brabmanayana-ke-

nakunge v. , . .

6126— 513«

210. Titthiyange v. .

513a— 514a

211. Bill-veddakuge v.

514a-6

212.^ Bob5vabandege v. .

5146 515a

213. Pansiyayak-denavabansege

V. .... .

515a — 516a

214. Vahande yeladasage v.

516a-6

215. Padbanakammika-tissa-te-

runvabansege v.

5166—5176

216. Sukara-preta v.

5176 520a

217. Potbila-terunvabansege v.

520a— 521a

218. Mabalu-vabandege v.

521a 522a

219. Seriyut-maba-terunvaban-

sege saddbivibarika- na -

makge v

522a— 5286

220. Maba-dbana-velandage v.

5236 5246

221. Kisagdtamindege v. .

5246— 525a

222.^ Patacaravange v.

525a-6

223. Kukulu bijuvata kana ku-

marikavange v.

6256— 526a

224. Bbaddiya-nuvara-vaban-

dege V

526a— 527a

225-226. Lakuntaka -bbaddiya-

terunvabanaege vastu deka 527a — 528a

227. Darusakatikayange v,

628a— 6296

228. Vaj j iputtaka - bbiksbun-va -

bansege v. , . ,

6296— 530a

229.'' Gangarobana-v.

530a— 537a

230. Citta nam sifanange v.

537a.6

231. Kucla-subbadravange V. .

5376— 640a

232.^ Bkavibariya - terunvaban -

sege V. . . . ,

640a-6

^ End of ch. six., the Bhammatfha-vagga-vannand.
^ End of ch. xx., the Magga-vagga-vannana ,

7 In the Dhammapadatthakatha this tale comes after
no. 222.

8 End of ch. xxi., the Pakinmka-vagga-vannand.-

INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON.

17

FolL

233.

Sundarl-paribrajikavange v

540&— 542a

234.

Du^oarita-phala anubhava-

karana satvayange v.

642a-b

235.

Vaggumuda nam ho-tera

vasana vahandege v.

542&— 543a

236.

Khema nam npasakayange

v. .

543a-&

237.

Durvaca-namakage y.

5435 544a

238.

Irshyaven vasana ek striya-

kuge V

bis^a-b

239.

Agantukavu bolio vahan-

dege V

5446— 546a

240.

Nivatunge v. .

545a-&

241.

^ Nivata-savuvange v.

5456 546a,

242.

Budun tamanvahanse ma

arabaya vadala v.

546a-b

243.

Mahanavimata peratu hasti-
silpayehi daksha-kenakun-

vahansege v. .

547a

244.

Ekfcara mahaiu bamui^iana-

kenakunge v. . . ,

547a— 550a

245.

Pasenadi - kosol - rajjuru -

vange v. .

550a-6

246.

Sanu-samanera-v.

5506—5526

247.

Bahiraka nam etuge v.

5526— 553a

248.

Pansiyayak-dena-vahanse -

gev

553a-6

249.

' Marayage v. . . .

5536— 555a

250.

Kapila nam matsyayage v.

555a — 558a

251.

Sukara-potika-vage v.

558a— 560a

252.

Sivuru hala kenakunge v. .

560a-6

253.

Bandkanagara-v.

5606 562a

254.

Khema nam meheninnagev.

562a>— 563a

255.

Uggasena nam situputhu-

gev

563a— 5656

256.

Danuggaha-v. . j

5656—5676

257.

Marayage v. . . .

5676—5686

258.

Upakajivakayange v.

5686— 569a

259.

Sakdevinduhuge v. .

569a^571a

Foil.

571a— 5726
5726— 573a

1 End of ch. xxii., the Niraya-vagga-vannana.
* End of ch. zziii., the Naga-vagga-vannana.

673a— 574a

574a— 5756
6756—5766

5766— 577a

260. Aputtaka-sitanange v.
261.^ Ankura-v.
262>-Bhikshu - vahande - pas
namakage v.

263. Hamsa-ghataka-bhikshun
dege V. .

264. Kokalika-v.

265. Dharmarama-terunvahan-
sege V. .

266. Vipaksha-sevaka-bhikshun-
vahansege v. . . . 677a — 678a

267. Pafioaggadayaka-bamunan-

ge V 578a — 580a

268. Bohovahandege v. . . 580a— 6846

269. Pansiyayak-denavahansege

V 5846— 585a

270. Santakaya-terunvahansegev. 586a-6

271. Nangala-kula-terunvahan-
sege V. .

272.- Vakkali-terunvahansege v.
273.* Sumana-samanera-v.

274. Prasada-bahula-bamunan-
ge V.

275. Bohovahandege v. .

276. Marayage v. . .

277. Bktara bamunana - kena -
kunge V. .

278. Ananda-mahaterunvahan-
sege V

279. Ektara pevidi-kenakunge v

280. Seriyut-maha-terunvahan-
sege V. .

281. Mahaprajapati - gotamin -
dege V. .

282. Seriyut - mahaterunvahan-
sege V. . .. .

283. Dululu - bamunana - kena -
kunge V. .

284. Kovun-bamunakuge v.

6866— 587a
687a— 588a
588a— 6976

6976— 598a

598rt-6

5986— 699a

699a-6

5996— 600a
600a-6

6005—6016

6016— 602a

6026

603a
603a— 605a

s End of ch. xxiv., the Tanhd-vagga-vannana.
^ End of ch. zzr., the Bhikkhu-vagga-vannana..

18

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

Foil.

285. Kisa-g5fcamindege v. . 606a-b

286. Ektara braiimana - kena -

kunge V 6056— 606a

^ Uggasena-situputrayage v.

287. Bamunandennakuge v. . 606^-6

288. Akkosaka-bharadvaja nam
bamunange v. . . . 6066 — ^^607a

289. Seriyut - maliaterunvahaii -

sege V 607fi— 608a

290. Upulvan-sthavirindege v. . 608a-b

291. Ektara brahmana - kena-

kunge V 6086— 609a

292. Khema nam stbavirindegev. 609a.

293. Pabbhara-vasi Tissa-terun-
vabansege V. . . . 609a — 611a

294. Ektara bhikshu-kenakun-
vabansege v. . . . 611a — 612a

295. Herana - vabande - satara -

namage v. . . . 612a — 614a

296. Maha-panthaka-terunva-

hansege v. . . . 614a-6

297. Pilindivaccha-maliaterun -
valiansege v. . . . 6146 — 615a

298. Nam-got-heyin apprasid-
dhavu ek-terakenakunva-

hansege v. . . . 615a-6

299. Seriyut- mahaterunvah an-'

segevatat. .

-»r - 1 1 , >d156 — 6166

Mungaian - mahaterunva

hansege vatat vat-deka

300. Revata-terunvahansege v. . 6166

301. Oandrabbaya- „ „ 6166— 619a

302. Sivali-maba- „ „ 619a— 620a

303. Sundarasamudda- „ „ 620a — 623a

304. Jatila- „ „

(a) Jotiya-sitanange ut-

patti-kathava . 623a — 632a
(6) Jatila-sitanange ut-

patti-kathava . 632a — 638a

1 Only the title: the tale itself is wanting in the
present MS.

Foil.

305. Jotiya-terunvahansege v. . 638a — 6896

306. Kelilalu hera mahanava

rahat-vu de-namakge v. . 6396 — 6406

307. Vangisa-terunvabansege. V. 6406 — 642a

308. Dhammadinna-vabandegev. 642a — 6436

309. Angulmal-maba-terun va-

hansege v. . . . 6436

310.^ Deya-hita-bamunana pena

vicala-v 6486 — 6446

*811. Mangala-sutra-atuva adi-

vu katbantara . . . 6446 — 693a
*312. Maitreya-varnanava . 693a — 707

Of tbe tales tbat are not to be found in
tbe Dhammapadattba-katba, that concern-
ing Nagasena Thera (no. 3) is apparently
an amplified translation of tbe Babirakatha
in the well-known Pali work " Milinda-
panha" (Questions of King Milinda). This
book seems, therefore; to have been ex-
tant in its present form at the time of the
compilation of the present work (i.e. in or
before the thirteenth century), a fact hitherto
unknown to Pali scholars.^ The tale no. 25
is stated in the text itself to have been taken
from the Digha-nikayatthakatha (Buddha-
ghosa's commentary on the Digha-Nikaya).
The sources from which nos. 82 and 96 are
derived have as yet not been traced. No. 311
contains a collection of myths relating to the
Universe, the Buddhas, &c., derived from
the Buddhavamsa and various other sources.
No. 312 treats of the future Buddha as the
Anagatavarpsadesana in Mayiirapada's Puja--
valiya, ch. xv.

Regarding the author, Dhamnlasena Thera,
scarcely anything is known. He must, how-
ever, have lived in or before the thirteenth
century A.D., as his name is mentioned in

^ End of ch. xxvi., the Brahmana-vagga-vannand, which
is also the end of the Dhammapadatthakatha.

3 See "Sacred Books of the East," vol 35; "The
Questions of King Milinda," by T. W. Ehys Davids,
Introd., p. xiii.

EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS.

19

the Nikaya-sangralia* along with other
priestly authors such as Sahitya, Vilgam-
mula, Anuruddha, Dipankara, and Mayura-
pada, who lived in or before the reign of
Pandita Parakrama-Bahu (A.D. 1236-1271).

Tales from the present work have from
time to time appeared in print in Ceylon, but

the publication of a complete edition was not
begun until 1887. Since then three parts,
comprising the text up to tale no. 69, have
been printed under the editorship of Vera-
gama Punchi-bandara.

For the description of the copy at Copen-
hagen, see Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 65.

INTERPRETATION OF EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS IN PALI

AND SANSKRIT.

14.

Or. 3310.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 52 ; 10 in. by 1^;
6 lines, 9 — 9|- in. long ; written in a fairly
legible hand, by a Low-country scribe, in
the 19th century.

Anuruddha-sataha.

A Sanskrit poem in 101 stanzas in praise
of the Buddha by Anuruddha Thera, who is
supposed to have lived in Polonnaruva in the
eleventh or twelfth century A.D., accom-
panied by an anonymous interverbal inter-
pretation in Sinhalese.

The text and its sanne begin as in printed
editions : —

and end : —

<5^33sS33 o^©(5oe3cabSd3S3diS)8

* See p, 24: of the printed edition.
' al)3®aS3C3M-2^sS5o ^ <g

'§^o

CS'od, giiS^o £S53(5o39, (5-332S53oi^(5s, diQiSizsBi^
■zSg, ^©cs"i (5e3caSS<53^(5iS)8, Sj(33'33 q^diS)
csSSd ®S5®, fc;©, ®S) «3'S3s53oa, ©jsS^SKn,'

This is followed by a single Sanskrit
stanza containing pious aspirations, pro-
bably of the writer of the Sinhalese sanne or
interpretation.

Title :—

Por full particulars regarding this poem
and its author, see J. De Alwis' Descriptive
Catalogue, pp. 168 — 172 ; L. De Zoysa's
Catalogue of Pali . . . MSS., pp. 4-5 ; and
C. Bendall's description of this copy in his
Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the British
Museum.

The text with the present sanne has been
printed several times at Colombo (1866,
1879, 1888, &c.).

15.

Or. 2652-3. — Two palm-leaf codices form,-
ing one work; foil. 306+328 (bearing one
foliation, 233-?S33 + ^^2S<s) ; 19| in. by 2f ;

£S5©1

e

C53

S533

ei£sc33 " cas:5253o5a®gl^o

20

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

9 — 10 lines, 17 J in. long; closely ■written iji
a small but fairly clear hand, by a Low-
country scribe, early in the 19th. century.
The date ^csssoS^o^cajQd^eo Sugatabdam
solarudram, given at the end of the second
volume, seems, according to the Katapaya
numerals, to be equivalent to A.B. 2237
(i.e. A.D. 1694). If this be correct, it can
only be the date of the original MS., of
■which the present is a copy.

Visuddhvmarga-maha-sannaya.

An extensive interverbal interpretation in
Sinhalese of Buddhaghosa's Visuddhimagga,
by Srimat Kalikala-Sahitya-Sarvajna-Pandita
Parakrama-Bahu,* King of Ceylon, A.D.
1236—1271.

After the usual adoration of Buddha, the
work begins : —

SgS®©S303 ©G33 g® 2552533

©gS ' ?s5ca®©©S33

E3d;552S)®2J55®~S^?J3

C3 S3 t:5e33(3® 25323 ss:i3

(3oZ533^O0So^?S53

t30C3©SS^3qcS«333®5S?3

S3 ess eSo£)-i^€^«553 tliSO

8e53(g3jno S!6^^ss&ca3
®caocS?S5o ©•a^gS?J3o
{Ss3a£)3ca zsitca&i

fSf^i^^ Si® ?S3Sio Z53ab3dstaS®3-g^o g©>CS3S5-^o'
g3ii^23322)3* C8&33s55S33-€^© ©^ §3 CS 33© ' €)S5^

* The second according to Wijesinha, and third accord-
ing to Tumour. Regarding the date of this king's reign,
see Bell's Archl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77.

> a ' C3oea,o ' «S5o ' g32Q353?£)3

' e3l;253Sf3©3"g^®Si'§^CQ3^S25^'€^8 ' 05, 'S

C9sr>3®CS!9 iS^® . ^©3333 5SD© 6" S5Sj2S5®S

®£S3S5S . 253 :^ ^©'= 6 cjisJjae" cpSooeS^oesS .
oS®3-i^ .€^"© a rosrfiS <9?s3d9®3-S^S . 9®ca3
c5-€^" ^© €i" o^srf esoaM €)QS> . ®@!S casS

«a," 253(333 3z53^l©@3^ ®(33253aQ3®CO" Sa©2533(5

®e33"2533caS ta<^^o assss^Sxs'^S. ^?

and ends : —

§a®^0®C33^ C3c5itS(53253S3" SSD3® ®£)®cea?S:)

©c3®d{53, fpo ©Szsci' «J5® ®?S532§3 ss)i2S3 egdx
aiSzsj' S3®2s:f®crf c-gdziOg^Sssd^ §S)©^3C3caS

«acSSj3e^ 2S5® Cfl^Si &?Si6lSS:^^BsSi } 253©333 ©SJ
©®©(S3(533, Z53(5-^e^ ©^"©3®3&3"03 ; 3333^
Si^, 6333235 SS33 . ©e3 253i5aS(5©'i^a^'^o,

©(33©23Li' ^cda3d-^ca 253d-i^ S>B2s!S ©C33cs?J5;

^§03Q; .•55eSo''*«^®aK3®5SX533, ?5:)CS ^ZS33^'©JS323d'^;
55®§3335e3£5, SSSg SsJ Cfz^; 333§©?5:)3, (gisQb

4fii£3Q©ce!S eseca^g; ®(332S3©d^e3es®©Qo£®2S53,
®(3339 ©<^9@ @£53^ffi5©ed; §©©0 ^ «S53®®eQQ33

©e3ii53S)eS £333335^ ; §©03 0S?S5 «S3®q ce®3332s5

253 d ©(53 3 e3 3«rf©2Si'<5; 3333®(33253Cs©o ^giag
ce^ e3®2S^S, a S53S35 ^25333"' ©^33 e33«S3 .
©gg®0(&53=» ®£03 S32S3ao3 ^©. This is fol-
lowed by the scribe's pious vows and the date
§0333 0)^0 ©easgdigo.

The Visuddhimagga ("the path of purity")
is a compendium of the Buddhist doctrine.
An abstract of its contents by Professor
Carpenter is published in the Journal of the
Pali Text Society for 1890 (pp. 14—21), and
a fuller abstract by Mr. Warren (who is
engaged on a complete edition) in the same

«^E353«3

" 253^-d?S5©
©@')33a

19 Jg^

" (g " ?SD " C3oca,253ei33253^a

" ©Cd " ©C3"i2533a " &!^Bl^

^ »»23d^© ''(^ ''<i> "8 '*^

g@3(£®a30fi32SJ'2S3QQ

EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS.

21

Journal for 1893 (pp. 76—165), It is the
first work which. Buddhaghosa wrote during
his sojourn in Ceylon about the close of the
fourth century A.D. For an account of his
other works, such as iS^anodaya, Atthasalini,
&o., as well as of his life and career so
far as is at present known, the reader is
referred to the introduction to the " Buddha-
ghosupatti," edited and translated by J.
Gray (Lond., 1892), and to Foulke's paper
"Buddhaghosa" in the Indian Antiquary,
vol. xix., p. 105.

King Parakrama-Bahu III., the author of
the Sinhalese interpretation, was the eldest
son* of King Vijaya-Bahu III., a descendant
of the Siri Sanghabodhi family, and was
born at Sirivaddhanapuraf (Skt. Sri-var-
dhana-pura), about eight miles from Dam-
badeniya, his capital during the thirty-five
years of his reign (A.D. 1236— 1271). J He
was a great warrior, as well as a scholar and a
devout Buddhist. He drove the Tamils from
their strongholds, repelled the invasion of
the island by the Malay prince Candrabhanu,
and brought the whole land under his
dominion. He made great benefactions to
the Buddhist Church, and held feasts in
honour of the " Tooth-relic " of Buddha.
He invited the Buddhist monk Dhammakitti
from Tamba-rata, and held a convocation of
Buddhist monks, presided over by Aranyaka
Medhankara, for the purification of the
religion.

Under the direction of his son Vijaya-
Bahu, he improved internal communication
by building large bridges and making roads,
&c., much attention being at the same time
given to irrigation works, the building of
temples and other edifioes.§

* See Mahavamsa, Ixxxi., vv. 68 — 78.

t See Buddhism by R. S. Copleston, pp. 489-90. The
present name of the place seems to be Nambambaraya.

l See Bell's Areh. Eeport on the Kegalla District,
p. 77.

S For further particulars, see Mahavamsa, ch. Ixxxii.

ixc. ; Nikaya-sangraha, p. 23; the RSjavaliya; and the
Rajaratnakaraya, pp. 44 — 46,

He had five sons, viz., Vijaya-Bahu,
Bhuvaneka-Bahu, Tilokamalla, Parakrama-
Bahu, and Jaya-Bahu,

In later years he seems to have led a life
of seclusion, remaining king only in name,
whilst his eldest son Vijaya-Bahu, assisted
by his nephew Vira-Bahu, administered the
country. The Sinhalese chronicles do not
state the reason of his retirement, but from
the valuable literary productions he has left,
it might be supposed that he devoted his
full leisure to their composition. Beside
the present interpretation of Buddhaghosa's
Visuddhimagga, he has written a Sanne to
the Vinaya-vini^caya, entitled Nissandeha,_
and has composed an admirable poem
called Kav-silumini-Kusa-da,* from which
even the author of the Sidatsangara has
quoted a passage to show the existence of
the anusvara and the , half-nasal Sannalca in
the Sinhalese language. f

During his reign, the Mahavamsa was
compiled up to that period from the reign
of Mahasen (A.D. 277) by Dhammakitti
Thera,J and the Pujavaliya by Mayurapada
Thera.

The Pali text of the Visuddhimagga^ ac-
companied b'y Parakrama-Bahu's interpreta-
tion and a modern translation, is being
edited by M. Dhammaratna, the editor of ~ a
Sinhalese newspaper at Colombo, called
Lakminipahana. Eighteen fasciculi have
already appeared in print.

16.

Or. 4486.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 123 (235— daa, ®d
— ©do) ; 20 in. by 2 j^ ; 8 — 9 lines, 7^ in. long;

* See the Sinhalese preface to the printed edition of
the Visuddhimarga-sannaya and Alwis's Sidatsangara,
pp. clxviii. — clxxii. The poem is founded on the Kusa-
jataka (Faus. 531).

t Alwis, Sidat., p. 2.

J Probably the same monk who came to the Island
from Tamba-rata.

G

22

BUDDHIST LITEEATURE.

written in a uniform legible hand, probably
by a learned Kandyan scribe, early in the
18th century. [B. Goedon Geinlinton.]

Elu Bodhivamsaya.

An amplified Sinhalese version of the Pali
Maha-Bodhivamsa, by Vilgammula Maha-
thera, the chief monk of Kitsirimevan Kelani
Temple, containing the following twelve
chapters, as in the original work : —

i. Abhisamhodhi-katha, foil. 1 — 36a. Gotama
Buddha's anterior births, and the twenty-four
Vivaranas presented to him by previous
Buddhas, up to the time of his final birth as
Siddhattha, and the attainment of Buddha-
hood at the foot of the Bo-tree after van-
quishing Mara.

ii. Ananda-lodM-lcatha, foil. 35a — 71a.
His preaching and its results, the planting
of the Bo-tree at Jetavana and the estab-
lishment of the Bodhi-piija, or ceremonies in
honour of the sacred tree. For another ver-
sion, see the Pujavaliya, ch. xx. 2 (no. 25).

iii. Dasabala-parinirvana-katha, foil. 71a —
73a. The death of the Buddha and the cre-
mation of his body.

iv. PratTiama-sahglti-Tcatha, foil. 73a — 796.

V. Bvittya-sahgiti-hatha, foil. 796 — 816.

vi. Trittya-sahglti-'katha, foil. 816 — 89a.
The rise of heresy, and the three great
Councils held for the suppression of schisms.

vii. LahMvatarana'hathd, foil. 89a — 926.
An account of the Kings of Ceylon up to
Devanampiyatissa (307 — 267 b.o,), of Ma-
hinda and other Buddhist missionaries, and
of the arrival of Mahinda in Ceylon.

viii. Nagara-pravesana-katha, foil. 926 — 956.
Mahinda's entrance into Anuradhapura, the
capital of Ceylon, and the establishment of
Buddhism.

ix. Mahavihara-pratigrahana-katha, foil.
956— 106a. The visits of the Buddhas to

Ceylon, and the acceptance of the Maha-
vihara monastery by Mahinda.

X. Gaityagiri - vihara - pratigrahana - kath a,
foil. 106a-107a. The acceptance of the
Cetiyagiri monastery,

xi. Dhatvaga/mana-katha, foil. 107a — 109a.
The bringing of relics of Buddha to Ceylon.

xii. Drumendragamana-katha, foil. 109a —
122a. The arrival and the planting of a
branch of the sacred Bo-tree at Anuradha-
pura, as well as the establishment of the
Bodhi-puja.

Colophon, foil. 122a— 123.

The text, which is interspersed with quo-
tations from Pali works both canonical and
extra-canonical, and from Sanskrit works
such as Kalidasa's Raghuvamia,* &c., is full
of corruptions. It begins : —

C3 e) 3CS § 5352S5 ©(5®<i^ Q (S5 33 CO es af) o
©«?j® ea-i^tS [sic] fidc33 Sdc3o?55®o@

2530 as3©eoed €)(5-i^ al.®'©c8£3J' gzsxag qts

and ends as follows, with the Sinhalese ren-
dering of the pious aspirations of the author
of the original work : —

^g)|)@i ^^®^ C^0@ffi5 S3©2fX533K ZS36'6)®SSi

es5t® )553(^^® qetSg^^osQ oi^®©<ss?[©]©o . «3©
?s^i?sxsi^ ssS ©353<s\d!S qf(gei©®©o.

Translator's colophon ends : —

S£55od)§o?99 £S5es?S©<©>(2a(3 gSdJSeS'd od>s)®
ejd sS& o>S) •?Sqs533cs®35?) gea, (54^«Sc3®cs

acf' CQ-iS^-i 8(^(S5®g(3 ©2533 eSdSd OiqcSarf' ©2532^

* See foil, zaai) b, g)3 a, etc,
■I) '©8^S 's533

7

■^Sy

^

EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS.

23

©zaa© Do e30!so©9ad' gg'^^35§ ©>Q)oS9eai^

e335©!553C) Sej(g6\e^k553

e) S35^©S ©S3 S3 C53cg £3 d)S55S5ES [sic] ©3^5

sS -d^ o ^ (3 ©!S3"i ^ OS33 dvQ «s3o .-s^ -a^ ©^a^ 55^

cs 255 (3 CQ -iJ3 ^ ©3 2S5eaS «3 ©do (g3 ® § (3
c35Sd§-€^ ' 3©{5©^ (3(33 S©«55a ©S)oSSca s .

According to this colophon, the translator
Vilgammula-maha-thera must have been also
called Sarogama-mula-thera. And this is
not unlikely, as the Sinhalese vil and the
Pali Saro (Skt. saras) both mean a pond or
lake. He lived in the reign of Pandita
Parakrama Bahu of Kurunegala (circa A.D.
1296 — 1347), at whose request the transla-
tion was made.* He was very probably the
same Vilgammula-theraf who is mentioned
in the Nikayasangraha (p. 24) as having
lived about the reign of Pandita Para-
krama Bahu of Dambadeniya (1236 — 1271),
and who made a Sinhalese paraphrase,
padagata-sanna, of Mayura's Sanskrit poem
Surya-^ataka, in the latter half of the thir-
teenth century,! for it is obvious from the
Sanskrit quotations from Raghuvam^a, &c.,

' g€)aS32S3g " ©^ ' @ ' ©>e3©>2S33 ? ' S)
* The following books also are mentioned, in tlie pre-
face (fol. zS33a) as having been written under this king's
patronage: Pansiyapanas-jatakapota, Dampiya-atuvava,
probably the Sinhalese sanne, Viman-vat, Peta-vat and
Buddha-vamsa [desana]. A portion of the Mahavamsa
■was also compiled under his auspices (Tumour's Epitome
of the History of Ceylon, p. 47).

t A Buddhist monk 'of the name of Sarogama-mula-
thera is mentioned in the forty-fifth stanza of the Pali
poem Vrittamala, as having resided in the Jatigama-
vihara in or before the fourteenth century, but there is
nothing to prove his identity with the present author.

J According to Pandit Batuvantudave in the preface
to the printed edition, and Prof. Bendall's notes on this
work in E.AS. Journal, 1896, pp. 215-216.

in the present work, that he was a scholar
in Sanskrit also. Nothing further, however,
is mentioned in the colophon, which renders
certain the identity of the present author
with the pupil of Galaturumula Mahathera,*
and translator of the Sanskrit Surya-sataka.

Two editions of the Pali Bodhivamsa have
been published, one at Colombo in 1890, and
the other by the Pali Text Society of London
in 1891. Another edition of it, accompanied
by Velivita Saranahkara's Sinhalese para-
phrase entitled Madhurartha-prakaiinT, is in
progress, the first fasciculus having been
printed at Colombo in 1891. The standard
Sinhalese commentary of Gurulugomi on this
Bodhivamsa was published by the Ceylon
Public Instruction Department in 1886.
The present work, as well as the other
two known works on the Bo-tree, namely,
Sulu-bodhivamsaf and Bodhivamsa-getapa-
daya,f are still in manuscript.

17.

Or. 4972.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 28 (sj— ©S + 1) ;
8f in. by 2| ; 8—10 lines, 7— 7^ in. long;
closely written in a small ordinary hand,
probably by a Kandyan scribe, in the 19th
century.

I. Foil. 1— 27a.

Abhisambodhi-alahkara. §

A rare Pali poem in 100 stanzas, || accom-
panied by an interverbal Sinhalese inter-
pretation, treating of the life of Gautama

* Not necessarily the Galaturumula mentioned on
p. 30 of the printed edition of the Nikaya-sangraha, for
this monk lived more than a century later.

t See Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 20.

J See Catalogue of the Ceylon Oriental Library.

§ See fol. 16, line 3.

II The number of the stanzas of the poem is given in
the colophon as ten times ten {i.e. 100), see fol, 25 J,
line 8.

24

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

Buddha from tlie time of his birth as
Sumedha the hermit, when he was presented
with the first vivarana* by Dipankara
Buddha, to his last birth as Siddhattha,
when he attained Buddhahood.

This work is traditionally ascribed to Veli-
vita Saranankara Sangharaja (18th century).

Beg.

£)f'Do ©S32J5 s5©q8s5o -kS^^o gsaaaocsjo
e3o^©o'6 ^d«s5'-€So D^gjsjo ©a?,@es5o g©^3

§©S)3ai)i)0©>S5D* ■253d3(S3S3©do e33©iQsS52g ©S3

QoSg; ®i^S3^e>^©o, ©qS3^©«^©g; &^o, od
§)<5io* §^3ag; §£)©, e3©d3e3©^C3(5!S^S5S zsio©

Ca?)^G32rfSe53ZSi'©63^^ — ^-^

End,

ei€)raD, ©&©i©3, z53o©\(33, cssJssQ g©oa3£5?S7

0325::)" ©?f5203' 2553(3®>03!S; ©S£S«J5??, (^©S ^?8
©&3®>35539 ©>^©»03©Ga2S5' ©^©£3303 ^€3 ^S3 q©
SjS)' qtS, «5©C3 Od q©C3 ®2J33©3333a ©S^Ss ;
C3S55)C333Z53J, ficsO" C32£)"©033; ^C3d555"C3(5

-g^, ^C3d?s5"cs® e3(5'©5©2S33Q ^ias5>3"s5@cs,

,g233®3©§ 0:^533, ^^©eSjSzSCS' g253S)©03-a^" §23X53g

©j^ ; qp <£^®o«;^o'* q©©c53, Sg^^s^sgaLf^zsj^d©
Cf©S<5'°g©3ffi5; ^£®o, t3.33^?>©ce2s:f ; esg^ssm
^c33©co?S5e3," g@§a3,g (g'^^os <^x?9©©«£)o;"
-<^£E!o, ®® ©?s:)3:S; e^S^ngdSdo, g^^Sg sjSas
g(5os9; qpca®3 cb^sd^Ss, ©® cfs5©i©ss:j' gs3©

* FiVaroraa, th.e assurance of becoming Buddha at a
future time.

^ s^ ? i) = 23tf?S33 " ©eS " g ?

" S32£> ? " -€^ " -sJsis " sscfq

1* ^ -JS^^^fiSfSfi " Cf©©©(5 " S3©25:)«g in the

Pali stanza.

csa " sJ'©3

©COsdj S3Ca®o ©e3©2S:X55D, ©®®ig ©SDC3a?3?S3

«s5©"'es3ad'©e5©c25 at) ®«^c3"s?53© ^cs^zsd' «5?S
©e3®2s:js5"@; e3€)d3, es^© qfjS53©-s3©c33!S; ?553

<2o, ©(33iS32S53c3g; ^i53©2S5o, e3©s55S>^CjQ9 ; ^©235,
^(3233CSas5©i^g; ^(3533©®©3X»CSHSjffio, C«?©g

©©®^ €a@z3S3j S3@S es^Jeq do©!5os3za®c333^ zs:?

e3i®®.'«''*®©0.

II. Foil. 27a — 28, Miscellaneous extracts.

1. The first three Pali tetrastiohs of the
Samanta-lmfa-vannana, in adoration of
Grotama Buddha, his Doctrine and his
" Order."

Beg.

e335S3Ss3332S ?sySl o ^ =* £223355-2^ 60 ^^ qsX3o

End.

S32S5 "* ®co®'.S©©<sqes3^(5o'" C33^©d?s5

2. A Sanskrit stanza, giving a medical
prescription, followed by an interverbal
translation into Sinhalese.

3. Names of some heretical sects of Bud-
dhism, such as Mahasanghika, Gohuliha, and
the like, copied from Devarakkhita Dham-
makitti's Nikayasangraha.f

4. Fol. 28. A small fragment of a Pali
poem as yet unidentified, accompanied by
an interverbal translation into Sinhalese.

Beg.

caerf ©ajsQ epx-?S; c5s3?s^g@2f3<3f2S

«S(5©(5a3oa, «Sd ©(5&3 f^i^; ©ess 233253 "d^s^^ese,,
Sdzsso^' ©e^ggoJ ®i@ go3©2s:«S; oSd-sage^iS

(3o233©<53©5SX5>3, C^^§ ^6 ^^^ 253d-€^©dss5— qf ^

'•a

commonly ©-g^
=« casd^o

t See pp. 6 — 9 of the printed edition,
^' (^©(3 " «5JS53 " s^'"

23LS'©cd

CO

' more

EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS.

25

End.

18.

Or. 3538.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 33; 16^ in.
by 2^ ; 8 — 9 lines, 14J in. long ; written by
a Low-country scribe at the request of a
Buddhist friar named Sumangala; dated
"Wednesday, the 1st of Poson, 1859, equiva-
lent to December 14th, A.D. 1859.

[J. Bury. J

BhaJdi-satalca,
commonly called

Bauddha-sataha.

A century of Sanskrit verses in praise of
Buddha and his doctrine. Composed early
in the fifteenth century by Sri Ramacandra
Bharati. It is accompanied by an inter-
verbal interpretation in Sinhalese by Suman-
gala, a fellow-pupil (with the author) of
Totagamuve. Sri Rahula Thera.

For further particulars, see Professor Ben-
dall's Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in
the British Museum.

19.

Or. 2659.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 31 (za— ©o®) ;
17|- in. by 2|- ; 9 lines, 13f in. long; written
in a good uniform hand by a Low-country
scribe ; dated 15th Oct., 1844.

eXo

eaS

®cd

d®

Kdyaviratigdihd-sarmaya,
called also

Jdtiduklchavihhdgorsannaya.

The text accompanied by an interverbal
Sinhalese interpretation of the anonymous
Pali poem called Kayaviratigatha or Jati-
dukkhavibhaga, " an examination of the
sorrows of existence." According to the
translator's colophon, the poem should con-
tain 274 verses, but, like the printed edition
of Colombo, 1881, it actually has 272. These
are divided into two sections : Jatidukkhud-
deso (foil. 1 — 18a) and Sunnatuddeso (foil.
18<x — 31). The first describes the anatomy
of the body, its offensiveness, and the folly
of bestowing attention upon a thing so worth-
less ; and the second deals more or less with
the mind, or rather the advantage of its
emancipation from the body for the attain-
ment of Nirvana.

Beg.

©tS33S3o do^g2ao)eK3 e3©JS5a3@ C3®3C3©S33.

£53-?SgS!aS©333S.2S)@gS«no,' d'3^gs6)©>ca23d'
@g?S53g; esgSio, 33®3SSad' SoSge' ^S3333*g
esSicqGSi ; fift6©-a^22)3, ©3(5ja)(9NGS2S^ ©i^; c53^
gi5S)S)ess, £53^cs g33;3cs©2533Q©ra5553'g g?aica3

©\cs5; Se^OCOo, g©«3qo3; C3®3e3©\333 , C^o6^^^0

©-oazx:!'; e3©253S)3@, eSoa®.

e3;S®o gaO-Qo K52S3 ts86o s5g®o (^qo
ta@3 ©©s)«^e3DeS d3o3©i<53 ®o23:^©So3o.

* This is the translator's adoration of Buddha, after
which the poem begins with the author's obeisance to the
Buddha.

s ^ ? « SS|sS33o

de

sJa^3

'-€^

26

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

End.

<sit2S £i>='<5^ce^s5; [cacSo], oe®e>d cS^S «e>S2J5?S5'Q
03s5sO ©a53®d*q ^©ca®; csjfxSo, caDjS5d^o3; 6S
ejo, s\ca3ca2S52S5'Q; ^oso, ©»©; 2na®(3o«S5^, JS3(^
©v?S53®©^ zad ®iS . gsj^caSd^rasda cassia"
ceS.

Translator's coloplion : —

235?03©(5-?S(S33d3 ®CS3
®©C32a3€)S?C3 S3S3 ^
tSaS3-S36\C33CS5o ^S)S) ©255333
e3®ES332J5eS <$®35o 0(^0
Cf®2J5?S5 g®«5q«i5q?S^ C3«33§^©3S3.-55
0,©2S5iS5 .«S£|ei^'55 €) S5e3E3©i(5.'55
e««E50©>fiS5«5^ df©OJ!S5 S)©(3S55 ©36
l^©(3?J5 Q6\(32SD e3®\©CSJ3®©\e3fiS53

20.

Or. 2248.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 89 (ass— ©-,) ; 17|
in. by 2f; 9 lines, 15^ in. long; written in
a fine clear hand, by a Low-country scribe,
in the middle of the nineteenth century, and
presented to Mr. R. 0. Childers by Tudu-
vatte Maha-nissaya Karakacariya Pannasiha
'Thera, of Kosgoda, Ceylon.*

[R. C. Ohildees.]

II. Poll. 20&— 89»

Saddhct/mmopayanaya.

The Pali text accompanied by an inter-
verbal Sinhalese interpretation of the Sad-
dhammopayana, a poem in 621 stanzas,
treating of such tenets in Buddhism as the
eight ahlchanas or wrong times, the ten sins,
the misery of preta and animal existence, the

* See the English superscription on fol. 206.
^ ssSQ 'S^l^ ^ SS^^ '©(5

2553

evil of sin, the good of being righteous, the
merit of almsgiving, of piety and of medita-
tion, and the like.

According to the title-page of Pandit
Batuvantudave's edition, printed at Colombo
in 1874, this poem was composed by Abhaya-
giri Kavicakravarti Ananda Maha-thera, and
the Sinhalese sanne or interpretation was
made by another Buddhist monk of the
same name, Ananda. The MS. of the Pali
text,* however, gives only the following
record, which is repeated in the MS. of the
sanne : —

Iti Bhadanta-Anandattherena katam
Saddhaw/mofdyanassa sanndharanam sa-
mattam.

" Thus ends the interpretation, made by
the venerable Ananda Thera, of the Sad-
dhammopayana."

After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
the text and the Sinhalese sanne begin : —

€3 Sc?3C3S§jS)®§ -253350 fi3S)S)£33g;^-i^253do
C339©(30233{^(5io Sc5o t£<.35o Cf®35®e30^o

C3®S)aea©, Sc3<S' 5533®3@© «dS-j@© §^3@©
<^©E±53@©ce23Li'©i!336\<52S:i'; ©^i^35255o, @g?03g ;

e3S)n)ia3ges-i^z33(5o, Seed' &Q es®oS Sgi5>sS
S§255d3«a,'i^" q<S?S5cs o32S53§ c«?© cg-i^caQ <^ss5

dg ®i53©SJ g35035^ea53?S5g — f^i

The sanne ends : —

®®, ®3 6g"S)qg; coa©I®3e33os?S5dS^sso3

©£553," ©® C2eD©®2)3O303?55©CSiSg (5sri'S33SS3©C3

acf; e3?5^CTgo©«^?S5," Qassi BSiss^; tszsi&Qa&

©(33©2333, gd ©©sSiS d«S5©35©®^; ^©QSZS)

Jfi)ai)<5-§^tsa®©2£)3, !^o"©(33 €)iSid-S>8&<ii& Q^SS

* See Or. 2248, fol. 19a.

EXTEA-CANONIOAL WORKS.

27

©v®(S e3®i£.g©cd; «3©«^, ©©So . q«23®0Ci,^C3oCS

Z53S30 eaa©®2)oe3ocS2J3tae3 C3o«3a,'K)c5-€^Q ca®

This is followed by several Pali stanzas of
"thanksgiving," probably composed by the
translator.

Some of the verses in the present manu-
script do not follow the order of those in the
two printed editions (Colombo, 1874, and
Journal P.T.S., 1887, pp. 35—98).

21.

Or. 4990. — European paper; foil. 34; 8J in.
by 6^ ; 22 lines, 5-g- in. long ; written in a
legible hand by a Low-country scribe in
1889.

An incomplete copy of the preceding work,
Saddhammopayana. The Pali text and the
Sinhalese interpretation, which are identical
with it, end abruptly at the 125th stanza, as
follows : — ■

«3>as3©(33aa«aSo, ©\gs5 ©©ozaevcsiflg ; cf?J5

22.

Or. 2657.— Palm-leaf; foil. 284 (e3S + 253—©^);
24f in. by 2^q ; 9 lines, 22 in. long; written
in a neat small h.and, by a Low-country scribe,
in the 19 th century.

* See no. 20, fol. 3ia, last line, or printed edition,
p. 28.

Milinda-prasnaya,
" The Questions of Milinda,"
called also

Sri- Saddharm adasaya,
" The Mirror of the Sacred Doctrine,"

being a Sinhalese translation of the celebrated
Pali work of the Northern Buddhists, en-
titled Milinda-paiiha, the controversy between
King Milinda and the Buddhist sage Naga-
sena on the Buddhist doctrine. This trans-
lation was made (probably in 1777-78) at
thie request of Kirti-SrT Eajasimha, king of
Ceylon, A.D. 1747-1780,$ by Hlnatikum-
bure Sumarigala Thera, a pupil of Attara-
gama Bandara Eajaguru, who was himself a
pupil of the Sahgha-raja (hierarch) Velivita
Saranankara. §

"With the exception of the translator's
preface and colophon, and other additions in
the way of gloss, with extracts from one or
other of the Pitaka texts, the present Sin-
halese version follows the Pali original
throughout.

Beg.

qfC&sJ C3®;ii2s5 eagS) tsbis^ d)6^d3sJ33S)cS3555?S5£)'

t Sic in MS. and in the printed edition. This should
either be Siri Saddhammadasaya or Sri Saddharmadar-
^aya.

I According to Tumour and Wijesimha he reigned
thirty-three years (1747 — 80), and according to Bell
thirty-one years (1747 — 78) ; see the Archseological Eeport
on the Kegalle District, p. 11. But in the appendix to
the printed edition of the Eajaratnakaraya (p, 76), the
length of his reign is given as thirty-five years. The
colophon of the present work states that he was reigning
in A.D. 1777, see fol. ^q a, 1. 7.

§ James de Alwis incorrectly ascribes the authorship
of the Sinhalese version of the Milinda-panha to this
Sangha-raja ; see Sidatsaiigara, p. ccxxvii.

28

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

£S3S3d'®C3 €3 253© C3 ■^ca23[i'®253 ®c5(S e3S5.(30§ ©5550
CS®i§ffiaSJ £30(5© al)cQ2sd' g5d-€^O3®>2530Q SdOC3

?s^3<5^d)8 SiciiSiq ad^dissi eadicJosa^ssaQ ©>e3
gc?d) SigS c3o'c83g'd cogdx^q^ssS §d®ee''S

q^«55£S5<5tS3£^ ^Sed s?fi?S53di -s^Sd ©ega^ djdos
©o' c33(3S®2S33v^?S5©>ca!S@ 6S-€^©23;3' ©©233
©csiS Sia)(Siq — qf-j

End:—

03±l3(|lC3e3a£)©v233J?5^3®Ca303e3333o^£33Ca;S
g £3300 3 2J3o SS)<9\.'i^3>3 " QtCT^tD S5Z53 ©S-ZSi «S^o
S5©c3©SjS)g©^352353 8 253©>d)^2S33^e33e3?S5o
[^3g£33S3!S5o] ?J3 So©©i2fX553(^<5s53 3333 ®S S> €)d

cs©©e5 a^e3S(^e3 ss^® esQea Cs^^ S(^£3cs
qpSe^Bj^ca 233d©-€^€6'°o3 q^S)-eD3a''e3 ©?S53S3S@s3J'
©erf 'ESiZScf (33©?S525:i'"'c3 ^©v«d® o£)cqgq) ©>3S®

oSdcS q:^33S)§©£3©^CS23;j' qfStS3S)"S3 233<5©-CS-€^ '^

03 «S eii)«3ja"e3oe ©2S33GS3t(5©®£3;:i' qfdiai tiQos^
e3x@6N-®3©>?SM5"o8S zSoso ©e.jd-<i^(3^ • esdSi
-^"§ ^esoafi9e€^"'c3S . ®^®6^d ©<^8fiS<&53'^
c02a23;:f g?S®©s3g ©SSS g9g5€^"2333©6N05!S ©«^
Soa C3iC)©>^233ss:? £3®-i^ g©€^"©cao ©>@ gesad-g^
©03 (S epS2S53e3© ^j©3ig5^ €> e*® @@^ gc&€^"o3
^® c§ ejS!S;3Cj€soa si® .

This is followed by a paragraph giving an
account of what took place at the conclusion
of the controversy. It is found in the
original text also, but without the following
Pali stanzas : —

t5©oSc3£Cdg©>S3 £3<3>«5s!S3 ^JJaO^CSO'iS^^ S®S33
6<5^CS3^ £© ®a«f3oSSgjS3553 ®6 3533 " ©5j3i!53Q3
<9\<^Q3C3©S)S) €)@ £53@3 ©v€^2S53S3 " 0QJS3g)3t)® 3^£33
C33g2533do £3833580^ ?SiCf, S3sS^£tS®32S5"£30

1 de^e ' £325^" = <§ ' <^ '2533

' Qn ' 2sd"®e5 ^ ^c30cS253o2J55©®2S:k533 ' ersj

^

(^jdDf^eSdSS^sqzSo d)£5gs353caEs e|f3j2S3©?s>3
C33ca®?SD esSSSzSajSD <^(5QS33Xxs®E3og4^ .

The colophon, which comes immediately
after this, gives particulars respecting the
Sinhalese translation. The following are
important extracts from it : —

C3^a(fjd£3S^S§33©©C3SS3©e5e3
4^5 " ®33£333 3333 0e8®©£3«S5§C3S©v6£e3
(5® S®©<5«S(5c3e33eO?S3^£3£3 ^©§)3 ""
(3o25330e©C33e333 fiS^D "' C333®C33^®3®>-i^

©C3o8a^©e>(5d® 3)s)€a esso® '^ ©o© esogj® (5

2S33d^S3SS(^j£563©S33 e30®(3®4SXS33 ®Q3253
e£3C32S5o

e3@©C33e32j3 JS^ S3 ®§ !5S)5§(^jd'3

©3^cs5S-a^g?s5©233ea(5Ss3d)d3

(53©!5^S(5c3(5-iSo2S3(5c3o^(50!53

33 £353 fif (S3ra S esCS S(5qf 3333 (5cS30®©3Q

tS3©od(5o!5ig(5i?S33®oS©®jS

(S3S)eS(5S2@S©a3535e33333"<53S
33 eaSS 553653 & £363 6^®«S3(3®(3(5®3S .

(£)633o|)(ei«30S3303aS)a)3S9(5e3C3 r^-:S^i^o
©g-2qe3 «5^S3 o oSkfidog e^ C3oCf 3333 " c53@^o
Cf2533SS3(3t233£33CSS©e3e3o^©gSo33
e©DDae,jC3253o6a3o®£03333®33(5c330S«S52«5^

a?S53^S)©<5 g®J£3(3 «S5® ©33(5® 253© (g
C3©l)3e,C3GS -jfi)®

The Pali text of the present work was
edited by V. Trenckner in 1880. A trans-
lation of the same, containing frequent refe-
rences to the present version, by Professor
Rhys Davids, forms volumes- XXXV. and
XXXVI. of the Sacred Books of the East.

A complete edition of the Sinhalese version
was printed at Kotahena, Colombo, in 1878.

&

©§)

C3®0

253

as

( 29 )

ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM.

23.

Or. 2413.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 112 (jsj— dg) ;
22| in. by 2f ; 8 lines, 19f in. long; written
in a fairly good hand, by a Low-country
scribe, in the 19 th century.

[Miss M. A. Rdttee.J

Amavatura,

"Ambrosial "Water,"

A standard work in pure Sinhalese prose •
by Gurulugomi. It is interspersed with
Pali quotations, and treats of the life of
Gotama Buddha, with special reference to
the conversions to his religion which he
effected.

"Westergaard in his Catalogue of Copen-
hagen MSS. (p. 69), speaks of this work as
follows : " Liber Amdvaturu commentarius
est, quem lingua Eluica, multis sententiis
Palicis et Sanscritis intermixtis, composuit
Gurulugomi in librum Palicum Purisa-dham-
ma-sdrathi {vftrnVfrnixf^) inscriptum ; titulus
enim, ad calcem libri adscriptus, hsec habet :
Guruliigominvisin haranalada Amdvaturu nam
Purisa - dhamma - sdrathiyan pada - varnand
nimi."

Here Purisa -damma^-sarathlis, of course,
not a Pali book. It is one of the nine
attributes of Buddha,f which the author
has taken as his text or motto. Hence the
work is also called PurisadammasaratM-
yana-padaye varnandva, " a commentary

* Not dhamma.

t They are iti pi so Ihagavd araham sammasambuddho
vijjdcaranasampanno sugato lohavidu anuttaro purisadam-
masdrathi satthd detiamanussanairl buddho hhagavd. See
the commencement of the book.

on the epithet Purisadammasarathi." It is
divided into eighteen chapters under the
following headings : —

i. Dwddnta-damana,X foil. 1 — 46.

The "taming" of the intractable, being
an enumeration of the conversions which
Gotama Buddha effected during his former
births, as related in detail in the Jatakas or
Buddhist Birth Stories.

ii. Svasantdna-damana,^ foil. 4b — 13«.

The "taming" or reformation of one's
own character, which gives an account of his
life from his birth up to the attainment of
Buddhahood.

iii. Parasantdna-damana, foil. 13a — 196.

The reformation of character in others,
forming an account of Gotama Buddha's
career, and of the conversions to Buddhism
which he made up to the time of the accept-
ance of the Devram-vehera (Jetavanarama-
vihara) monastery, dedicated to. him by
Anathapindika, as described in the 17th
chapter of the Pujavaliya. See no. 25.

iv. Orihapati-damana, foil. 19h — 34&.

The conversion of householders, viz. Upali
and others. .

V. Brdhmana-damana, foil. 346 — 41a.

The conversion of Brahmins, viz. Kuta-
danta and others.

vi. Bdja-damana, foil. 41a — 486.

The conversion of kings, viz. Ajatasattu
and others.

I Damand, in the other MS. of this work in the
Library,. as well as in the edition printed at Colombo in
1886 87, and in Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 69.

§ The contents of this and the following chapter are
more or less to be found in chapters viii. — xvii. of Mayura-
paJa's Pujavaliya.

30

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

vii. Angnlmal-damana, alias Gora-damana,*
foil. 486— 54a.

The conversion of Angulimala, the thief,
viii. Parivrdjaka-damana, foil. 54a — 566.

The conversion of Parivrajaka ascetics,
viz. Sabhiya and others,
ix. Mdnavalca-damana, foil. 56& — 656.

The conversion of Saccaka, a naked ascetic,
and Subha and other Manavakas.
X. Digamlara-damana, foil. 656 — 72a.

The conversion of Pathikaputra and other
Digambara ascetics,
xi. Jatila-damana, foil. 72a — 756.

The conversion of Saccabaddha and other
Jatila ascetics,
xii. Tdpasa-damana, foil. 76a — 826.

The conversion of Bavari and other hermits,
xiii. Bhiltkhu-damana, foil. 826 — 866.

The conversion of certain faithless Bud-
dhist monks,
xiv. Naga-damana, foil. 866 — 90a.

The conversion of the Naga king Nando-
pananda, Dhanapala, and other Nagas.
XV. Yahsha-damana, foil. 90a — 95a.

The conversion of Alavaka and other
Yakshas or demons,
xvi. Asura-damana, foil. 95a — 98a.

The conversion of Rahu and other Asuras.
xvii. Deva-damana, foil. 98a — 110a.

The conversion of Sakra and other gods,
xviii. Brahma-damana, foil. 110a — 112a.

The conversion of Baka and other gods of
the Brahmaloka.

Table of contents and colophon, fol. 112a-6.

After the usual adoration of Buddha, the
work begins : —

€)(5■€^^£®0'©^^S^^i^3 gffi)®S33 <3^(33!5^©g Cf-^SSZn

* See the table of contents on fol. £5^§ J, and on p. 75
of the printed edition.

C^nSasiiSi^QiS^ ©iSzrf 2J5£) (^-S^ £S3i<2) zSoecrf ©v2S:>3

fZiSiSidi Sca®g©cS2s:i'" c;®3 <^®3 ©ea^SiSsd^ oz

©-€^§.©£3" ®?S53§03Si ffi5^ £52J5c32rf CaiQC03 SosS)
S^sd' ®3 SSzsd' C3i©\a"©23CJ' ^25£>"«3 ©1®©"' — ^l

It ends :—

®3 B&2Si 03® BzSCi' 253©®235 655(35© €^e3©3S339 d-d
SS)(5-g^(3g<^ tS 623^' 233® fiS55S5©-€^e3 255 i® €35^)03
JS5Q17 e3i@©'i^e)3 .f

o33S<5^^^ ©£3@©55, oasS©©^?, ©©d)€)?9

«5335) ^§>& (S5©.'SX553''C85 e33"e83©^©!SX553 ®eS5o

(gc5i£)©5S33@23di'SS23d' 2S3(5-€^(3^ (^®3©?5(5 «S5®
gi^®35"°C33d8 C3Jf5 £3^CQ" SiS:^:) "^ «S53 ig>@.

This is followed by the usual vows of the
scribe.

The period when the author Gurulugomi
lived, or the date of the composition of his
work, is not given ; but that the book must
have been in existence in the year A.D. 1271
is obvious by the quotations from, and refer-
ences to it in the Sidatsangara, a Sinhalese
grammar written between A.D. 1236 and
1271. J Further, the language of the Ama-
vatura is known as " Kalinga Eluva,"§ pro-
bably from the fact of the author's ancestors
having come over to Ceylon from Kalinga, a
portion of the Oircars in South India. It is
also similar to the language of the inscrip-
tions of the latter half of the twelfth or the

t The printed text ends here.

:f See the Orientalist, vol. i., p. 274,

§ Ibid.

»Cf?S55J»:> J(§ 'ssi »4!fl

" So® ^di&cSi2s!S ^' ©d " <§\!S3

» 235© '' ©^ " <s^(S3 "'C3S52£)c&zd'S

ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM.

31

beginning of the thirteenth century,* during
which period the work might have been com-
posed. James de Alwis, however, assigns its
composition to the sixth century A.D.,f and
Jayatilaka, the editor of the printed text,
seems to have held the same opinion when
he wrote his preface.

Gurulugomi is mentioned at p. 46 of the
printed edition of the Eajaratnakara as
follows : —

©j!9ee)dce, £il)e33(gca QfJs^fSos, tso&^si-aca, @(^
!a)S<io£5©id233(5QS, (^<5iid©rad'@ce, ^o@£);gSBics,

©>JS5]®CS53J 88333^23333 .... C3?S^?S3 S53i9?3^ 6Q

osrf ^j^oe (^es^Ss S]§2s:i'®>cd es&jsJo^S (a3fi32J5o3

'R)ia(ggC53.

"Prom the time of Buddhaghosa (A.D.
410) up to the pi'esent year (A.B. 1809 ex-
pired, i.e. A.D. 1267), the great theras
Vahisvara (prob. Vagisvara), Dharmapala,
Dharmakirti, Sahitya, Vilgammula and Ma-
yurapada, and the laic pandits Kaviraja-
sekara, Gurulugomi, Agamacakravarti and
Parakrama-pandita, as well as many other
pandits, have illumined the doctrine of
Buddha by bringing out commentaries,
glossaries, translations, &c."

Gurulugomi must therefore have lived
before or about the year A.D. 1267. He is
sometimes styled "Mahakavi," the great
poet, and was also the author of the Dhar-
raapradipikava,J a well-known commentary
on the Mahabodhivamsa. The style of this
work is quite different from that of his
previous composition the Amavatura, the
language of the former being more impres-
sive, and greatly mixed with Sanskrit and

* Cf. the Ancient Inscriptions of Ceylon, by I?r.
Miiller, pp. 87—106.

t See De Alwis, Sidatsaiigara, pp. clvi. — clvii.
J Printed at Colombo in 1886.

Pali words. Tradition says that he changed
his style purposely to satisfy his sister, who,
after reading the Amavatura, condemned it
as the mere prattling of her younger brother.

24.

Or. 2656.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 86; 24f in. by 2i;
8 — 10 lines, 21 in. long ; written in a good
uniform hand, by a Low-country scribe, in
the 19th century.

Another copy of the Amavatura.

The text, with the exception of the usual
clerical errors, is identical with that of the
foregoing manuscript.

25.

Or. 2664.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 334 (aa— ©e33 + l) ;
22^ in. by 2| ; 9 lines, 2O3- in. long; written
in a fairly clear hand, by- a Low-country
scribe; dated 23rd October, 1844.

Piljavaliya,

" A garland of honours " paid to Gotama
Buddha, being a collection of mythical and
traditionary tales respecting him, compiled
by Buddhaputra Sthavira,§ usually called
Mayiirapadathera, to justify as well as to
extol the epithet Araham\\ as applied to the
Buddha. The tales, as may be seen from
the subjoined table, not only illustrate the
ojBFerings made and honours paid to him in
his presence or otherwise, but also give a
sketch of the lives of the Buddha and many

§ See fol. 332a. Buddhaputra may also be a simple
attribute of Sthavira conveying the meaning " Sthavira,
the son of Buddha ; " see below for further particulars.

II Cf. Gurulugomi's Amavatura, written similarly in
extolment of Purisa-damma-sarathi, another of the nine
epithets of the Buddha.

32

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

of his followers, as well as some account of
the propagation of his doctrine and of the
history of Oeylonl*

After the usual adoration of Buddha, the
text begins with a comment on the nine
attributes of the Buddha, as follows : —

(g)^ 6 ©633 fEioS] cfdecd €3 2@3e3S56^S)3 ©db'a
e)(5-gSca §;a ©js^ss^o qcs3©s33 ©QozaSe, cf-s^sssj
©(5a g Scab's® €33(58 caaSo ©^©®-^C3S3d?s5o S|

©>®3 ^<SiE)3& . (§&Q, e>© 3533d'€^®CS-3^;' ©C33

«s5S5S3 ^®a)3, ^ fnawn6)zsS S!gc5dD-i^2SX)^ss52s:i'

^S3®2Sd" <5e55C3!Sj e3§©S55323 (5-i^©ffi5 S ZSCf.q ©Z53©(3

«5c55f5^l'g©£558^' — q^^ ,
and ends : —

CS?S5 ©® ^S (^(55653^^ S^g ^-i^©C3tS £3(3* §

g.d3©©C3eaoC3e55e3S€)©cS!S

cac3®o Cfceo ctdea^ ©ojzssjs^a^ds

CpaS3^(5^e3o Cf(5s55 2f5£S ©(3Q©333

a5e3®3 S©>5f)3 qp(5s53-?S5553®©\®^no
©v® g553Sg©^c3?S53©oS(S cfo ggacf ^ (302333

Colophon : —

e3(53S3(95S3©o32s:J" oS5(g 2j)(54Jo(3<5 gd3S@QS ^S©

©CSGS.

Copyist's date : —
©«®^^J3© . 1844 . 10 . 23.

* For other descriptions of this work, see E. Spence
Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, London, 1880, p. 538 ; De
Zoysa's Catalogue of Pali, Sinh. and Skt. MSS., p. 19.

The tales are chronologically arranged in
34 chapters : —
i. Pujasangraha-katha, foil. 1 — 8a.

1. Introductory discourse treating of
Buddha's virtues and of his doctrine, with
illustrative tales.

2. Author's reasons for undertaking the
present work.

3. An explanation of the different kinds
of honours paid to Buddha.

ii. AhMmhara-magul-jpujd, foil, 8a — 125.

1. The eightfold public good derived from
producing religious works.

2. The story of the hermit Sumedha and
the first vivarana,'^ presented to him by
Dipankara Buddha.

iii. Vivarana-magul-puja, foil. 12& — 196,

On the vivaranas presented to Gotama
Buddha in his anterior births by previous
Buddhas.

iv. Bodhisambhara-puja-katha, foil. 19& — 2Qa.

1. A statement of religious works under-
taken at others' request, including the present
book, written by the chief incumbent of the
Mayurapada-parivena at the request of Deva-
pratiraja.

2. An account of the virtues, paramita-
dharma, exercised by the Buddha during his
previous births,

V. Palamuvana-jati-bheda-puja-katJia, foil. 26a
■ 346.

1, Introductory remarks,

2. An account of the occasions at which the
Buddha in his former births was exceptionally
honoured, as related in the " Birth Stories."

vi. Dvitlya-jati-bheda-pujd-katha, foil. 346 —
42a. '

A continuation of this account to Vessanta-
rajataka, the last " birth story."
vii. Sadhunada-puja-katha, foil. 42a — 516.

1. On the five kolahalas or commotions of
the world.

■f Vivarana=;tiie assurance of becoming Buddha at a
future time.

ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM.

33

2. On the panca-vilolcana, or the five .pro-
spective views which the Bodhisat took when
living in the Tusita heaven, respecting his
birth in this world.

viii. Pratisandhi-pilja-katha, foil. 51& — 64o.

Myths connected with the conception of
the Buddha, such as the dream of Queen
Mahamayadevi, his mother, &c.

ix. Prasava-mangala-pujd-hatha, foil. 54a —
66a.
His miraculous birth in the Lumbini park.

X. MahahiniJcman-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 56a — r66&.
His life, legends connected with it, and
the pujas received by him up to his assump-
tion of the ascetic life.

xi. Bodhimandala-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 66& — 78a.
His life as a hermit up to his attainment
of Buddhahood by vanquishing Mara.

xii. Sddhundda or Aydcana-pujd-hathd, foil.
78a— 846.
The seven weeks spent by the Buddha in
Tneditation, Mara's daughters' endeavours to
tempt him, and Mahabrahma's invitation to
preach his doctrine,

xiii. Isipatandrdma-pujd-hathd, foil. 84& — 896.
• 1. The story of the Ajivaka ascetic named
Upaka, whom the Buddha met on his way to
Isipatana.

2. The Buddha's arrival in Isipatana, his
reception by the Pas-vaga-mahana ascetics,
the preaching of the Dhamma-caJchappavat-
tana-sutta, " the wheel of the Law," amidst
supernatural manifestations, and the dedica-
tion of Isipatanarama to the Buddha.

xiv.^ Veluvandrdma-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 896 —
1046.

1. The Buddha's journey to Uruvela, the
conversions he made both on his way to and at
Uruvela, and the supernatural manifestations
displayed there.

2. Mahdndrada-lcassapa-jdtaha (Fans. 544).
. 3. The story of King Bimbisara, the grant-
ing of Veluvanarama to the Buddha, and the
feeding of the pretas or the manes.

4. The story of Buddha's disciples Sari-
putta and Moggallana.

XV. Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-lcathd, foil. 1046—^
116a.

1. The Buddha's journey to Nigrodharama
to meet his relatives, and the miracles per-
formed by him for their conversion.

2. The two sermons, Buddhavamsa-desand
and Andgatavamsa-desand, delivered by him.

xvi. Adbhuta-pujd-hathd, foil. 116a — 131a.

1. The Buddha in his native town ; his
visits to his palace, and also for begging; his
meeting with YasodharadevI, his Queen, and
the discourse held concerning her ; the
admittance of Nanda his stepbrother, and
Rahula his own son, to the Order.

xvii. Jetavandrdma-pujd-kathd, foil. 131a —
1366.
The story of Anathapindika, the feeder of
the poor, and the granting of Jetavanarama
monastery to the Buddha.

xviii. Pm'vdrdma-pujd-hathd^idll. 1366 — 148a.

The story of the celebrated female devotee
named Yisakha, and the granting of Purva-
rama monastery by her to the Buddha.

Por other copies, see nos. 132, ix. ; 133,
V. 1; 134, iv. 2 ; and 135, iv.

xix. Daharabhikshu-pratipatti-pujd-hathd, foil.
148a— 158a.

1. The conversion of Rahu, the chief of
the Asuras.

2. The story of Anuruddha Thera and
Sumana Samanera, a novice, seven years of
age.

XX. Afsadrim-mahdddna-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 158a
—174a.

1. The story of Ananda Mahathera, elected
by the Buddha as his disciple in waiting.

2. Ananda-bodhi-puja, the planting of a
branch of the sacred Bodhi-tree in Jetavana-
rama. Of. the Mahabodhivamsa, chap, ii.,
in Pali or Sinhalese (no. 16).

3. The story of Bandhula-Mallikavo, the
wife of the General Bandhula.

K

34

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

4. The story of King of Kosala's attach-
ment to the Buddha.

5. The story of Kosala-Mallika-devi, his
Queen.

6. TJtpalagandlia-nam-sitdnan hala prati-
patti-pujd, the story of Utpalagandha and his
entrance into the Buddhist Order.

7. Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada Sdtaha-
pujd, the donation of olpth to Ananda.

8. Asadrisa-mahd-ddnaya, " the great in-
comparable offering."

xxi. Gahgdrohana-pujd-hathd, foil. 174a —
182a.

1. The origin of the Licchavi dynasty, and
the founding of the city Vesali.

2. Famine and pestilence in Vesali stayed
by the Buddha's supernatural power, and the
piijdfi received from King Bimbisara and the
Licchavi princes.

xxii. Divya-rdja-pujd-hathd, foil. 182a — 192&.

Description of Indra's dominion, and an
account of its divine inhabitants and of the
honours paid by them to the Buddha.

xxiii. Yamaha-prdtihdrya-puja-katha, foil.
192&— 2046.

An account of the six heretical teachers,
Purana-Kasyapa, Makkhali-gosala, Ajita-
ke^akambala, Kakudha-katyayana, Sanjaya-
belatthiputra and Nigantha-natha-putra ; of
their failure to obtain the sandal-wood beg-
ging bowl offered by a rich merchant in
Rajagriha, and of the miracles performed by
a disciple of the Buddha by which the bowl
was won and the merchant was converted to
Buddhism.

xxiv. Pdnduhambala - saildsana - pujakafhd,
foil.' 2046—2136.

The Buddha's visit to Tavatirnsa heaven,
and the preaching of the Abhidharma.

XXV. Devorohana-pujd-kathd, foil. 21 36 — 2196.

Honours paid to him at his departure from
the same heaven.

xxvi. Bhihshum - sasana - utpatti -pratipatti -
piija-kathd, foil. 2196—2286.

1. The story of Mahaprajapati-gotami,
the Buddha's foster-mother.

2. The meeting of the Sakya and the
Koliya princes for battle, the Buddha's arrival
on the spot amidst supernatural manifesta-
tions, and the establishment of peace by his
exhortations.

3. The entrance of Mahaprajapat! and' a
host of other princesses into the Order of
Bhikshuni.

xxviL Palarmevana ddahana-pujd-lcathd, foil.
2286— 239«.
The dialogue between the Buddha and
MahaprajapatI ; the supernatural manifesta-
tions displayed by the latter and her atten-
dant nuns ; the death of MahaprajapatI and
other nuns ; their cremation and the distri-
bution of relics.

xxviii. JlvaJcdrdma-piijd-kathd, foil. 239a —
2516.
The story of JIvaka the physician, and his
cures ; his conversion to Buddhism, and the
granting of Jivakarama td the Buddha.

xxix. 8ama met noyeh pratibheda-pwjag foil.
2516— 270a.

1. An account of Devadatta's hatred of
the Buddha throughout their various births,

2. The story of King Ajatasattu and his
evil adviser Devadatta.

XXX. Jwitadi'puja-hatha, foil. 270a — 275a.

The story of King Ajatasattu's conversion
to Buddhism.

xxxi. Prdtihdryddi-pratipatti-pujd-kathdf foil.
275a— 2916.
The life of Yasodharadevi ; her entrance
into the Order ; the sermons dehvered by
her amid supernatural manifestations; her
death and cremation.

xxxii. Uddesika-pujd-kathd, foil. 2916 — 305a.

1.. Skcmdha-parinirvdna-pujd-kathd, a

sketch of the Buddba'a career, his death and

ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM.

35

the cremation ceremony,- as well as the dis-
tribution of his relics.

2. Dhatu-parinirvana-pujd-hatha, about the
extinction of his relics.

3. Trividha-sahgayana-lcathcly an account
of the three great Buddhist synods held
under the auspices of the Kings Ajatasattu,
Kalasoka and Dhammasoka, accompanied by
a short account of the lineage and history of
these kings.

xxxiii. Mahinda-pratipafti-puja-hatha, foil.
305a— 3166.

1. Ceylon as known to anterior Buddhas,
and their visits to it.

2. The three visits of Gotama Buddha.

3. A sketch of the history of Ceylon, from
King Yijaya {circa 543 B.C.) to Devanam-
piyatissa (307 — 267 B.C.), a contemporary
and friend of King Asoka of India.

4. An account of the Buddhist mission-
aries to different countries, and the estab-
lishment of Buddhism in Ceylon by Mahinda,
the son of Asoka and missionary to the
Southern countries.

xxxiv. LahJcadipa-uddesika-puja-hatha, foil.
3166— 333«.
An account of the kings of Ceylon, from
Vijaya (543 B.C.) to Pandita Parakrama
Bahu III. (A.D. 1236—71),* and the religious
works performed in memory of the Buddha.

Colophon, fol. 333a-6.
Table of contents, fol. 334«.

According to the wording on fol. 332a,
the author's real name seems to have been
Buddha-putta Thera. He was the abbot of
the monastery Mayiirapada-pariven.a, from
■which circumstance he became commonly
known as Mayurapada Thera, and as such is
mentioned in the Wikaya-sahgraha (printed
edition, p. 24) and in the Rajaratnakara
"(p. 46). He was also a brother and pupil of

* Regarding the date of this king's reign, see Bell's
Arohl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77.

Manet-pamula Sumaiigala Mahathera of the
Pandi race, then resident at the Rock temple
Vata-giri-parvata. Mayurapada must, more-
over, have been a contemporary of Aranyaka
Medhankara, who held a synod for the sup-
pression of schisms, and of Dhammakitti
Thera, the compiler of, a portion of the
Mahavamsa. See the description of no. 15.

The reigns of Parakrama-Bahu III. and
of his son Vijaya-Bahu IV. (A.D. 1236—
1277),f in both of which tbe author flourished,
are known as a period of great literary
activity. Parakrama-Bahu himself was a
scholar, and the author Of several important
works, such as Kav-silumina, Visuddhimagga-
sanne, &c. See no. 15. Under the auspices
of his minister Devaprati-raja were also pro-
duced several other valuable compositions.
One other work ascribed to Mayiirapada is
Yogarnava,J; a medical book in Sinhalese
prose. John Pereira, however, erroneously
states in his " Heladiv-rajaniya," p. 170 note,
that this priest is supposed to have been the
author of three more books, namely, Thupa-
vamsaya, Saddharma-ratnakaraya, and Loko-
pakaraya.

Stories from the present work have from
time to time appeared in print.§ An edition
of the whole work is stated to be inprogress.|j
The first fasciculus of it, comprising the first
four chapters of the book, with a glossary by
the editor, H. Jayatilaka, was printed at
Colombo in 1887. An Engh'sh tra,nslatibn
of the 34th chapter, by Bartholomeus Quna*
sekara, chief Sinhalese translator to the
Ceylon Government, was published in 1895

t According to Tumour, A.D. 1267 — 1303. See
Bell's Archl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77.

J See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxxii'.,
and Kynsey's Report on the " Parangi " disease in " Ceylon
Sessional Papers," viii.,'1881, p. 78.

§ See C. Alwis' "History of the Island of Lanka,'
ch. i.. Visits of the Buddhas, Colombo, 1896 ; Taso.
dharavata, Kandy, 1891, &c.

II See the editor's preface to the printed part.-

36

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

undei^ the title "A Contribution to the History
of Geylon."

For another manuscript copy, see Wester-
gaard's Catalogue of the Copenhagen MSS.,
pp. 67-68.

26.

Or, 4693.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 49 (c^+zss-
ms) ; 12j in. by 2; 5 — 7 lines, 10^ in. long;
written in a legible hand by a Kandyan scribe,
probably late in the 18th century. The
wooden boards are lacquered with wicker-
work ornamentation, [John Pbaeson.J

' I. Foil. 1—37.

Mahasatipatihdna-sutta,

the Pali text of the 9th sutta of the Maha-
vagga of the Digha-nikaya (II, 9).

II. Foil. 38— 42&.

Maitrl-bKavanava,

the Metta-bhavana, or a religious meditation
on the encouragement of friendliness and
goodwill towards all living beings,* written
in Sinhalese prose interspersed with Pali
quotations.

Beg.

©>^®C«S5^C553 dza©' ^iQ&®ss^ ©so 6\©>©S'<5cs
©2553® gdx a53d®«SM:f*S.

End.

ca^sS ©\CS3©^ ©\ca3 e^ess^-sS ©433 ©£0«a^5:s^-dS

§s£;3 5a)Sli)29gS)®3X»©2S53.

* See Childers' Pali Dictionary, pp. 85 and 246.

III. Foil. 43—49.

Buddhavamsa-desandva.

A copy of the sermon on the Buddhas
found ip the 15th chapter of Mayiirapada's
Pujavaliya. See no. 25, foil. 109a — 116a,

Beg.

qfcaes ea35gffl) caSSdca o32 (See ^©e tsid^taa

End.

©353(3 e23^03=3i ^©J5 §S3e)©033 Cfi)a ©5553 ift

©ss:? qi^i tatsd esg^dzsi' 6-.C53a) ?r5i«£3 055 , S^a)
©ea ©qcazOJ© i^@.

The present text agrees with that begin-
ning at p, 20 line 8, of the edition of the
Buddhavam^a-de^anava printed at Colombo
in 1895.

27.

Or. 1090. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 118 (e£)c3^,
Z53 — cDa, (353© — ©©d) ; 18f in. by IJ ; 7 lines,
16i in, long ; written in a fairly legible hand
by a Kandyan scribe, probably early in the
18th century. Seven leaves, caaa — 6\S5«), and
several at the end are missing.

[Miss M. Parsons.]

I. Foil. 1—36.

Abhidharma-kamatahana,

"Reflections on the Transcendental Doc-
trine," an anonymous discourse in Sinhalese,
copiously interspersed with Pali quotations
from the Buddhist canon, on subjects such
as the five Khandhas, the Ayatanas, the S9,n-
kharas, the doctrine of the Paticcasamuppada,
and of the Maggas and the impermanency of
matter, which are specially dealt with in the
Abh idhamma-pitaka.

ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM.

37

After the usual adoration of tte Buddha
the text begins with another adoration, as
follows : —

6\i)3253£)oaa®(5o dSs?e®dg-g^^S®a?,
e^«5^©032a«qSo s;5©g(3o tazsQ^Q^&'S^a^

^ssSQe^jn cfzsjsno'g ^s^sc^sce-g^ ©o^csasd" ca^zs:)'
©S5@ qfca3a3<5-€^s6,?SD©cS2Sl' ca^zscfSssg ©355
(gSdzsS «J5iS52553'§ ^©oicgdi cs®35!sJ eaggzs:)'©

©raSzsj' al/®©£oSad' ©^csasOJOvCSjSzs:!' 9?S©Sa
©eoSjs:)' €)e5fea3a553(5©ce2s:i' c3fS:S<5@ ©©aJS^B)

-€^1S3 £)|;®C82S:i' ©^0S53©a32S3®Z353 9 e§*253S)o3

odS^c) sSc33 Qc,j(g3g al)S)ooacf q^css 62a ©^ca
©sig^csaazSLf SiS 2S5i@i^ csdcsS ©S3(^©3a39

Cf®>SS3z53 gS^CaZSLf ©€553 S3 233 ©3 g C2332S^ ©3??

Cfbo32552Do32sd' Cfb^g al)®o3ad'©c3 S-sasco cai©S)*
It ends : —

C£^€)£}o qf^SQo sScaS tE33S2j53©3S33Q "gg S)©

Oi'!^<5>o3 ®e33<e)C33C3o®ScSK z53d osesossSzs:^ §g

®© . giJSjSo gaaSo zSoQJ e33©^3©25339 Sjg ©S

es^ssj^cs cf93C3o©&0373 233d ©sa^cszazs:)' @g©© .

Cf --55^352553 qp?S5S«533 sa.CQ3 gg S© OzSJ^OS C33d3

^^^{^^^©•SJo ©£553-!^ QCatSdsS^ S3(33C5S33
qfS)3539Dc53^<€^e3G,[sic]C3g©S?J5 C3iS33Sa>3

qpcSal)® !sa®Qea5SDS.

A manuscript bearing this title, most pro-
bably a copy of the same work, is in the
Copenhagen Library. See "Westergaard's
Catalogue, p. 43.

>§So

'@ZS3

' ©S53

i3533D ' 9^g®'^ci'es

n. Foil. 37-40.

Bana'paricdiedaya.

A fragment of the 2nd chapter of the
Sinhalese Pariccheda-pota, which treats of
charity, followed by a short Pali text on
the same subject. For another and more
complete copy of this chapter, see no. 129,
art. yi.

III. Foil. 41—118.

A collection of tales in Pali, one, the
Mahasllava-jataka (Fans. 51), is extracted
from the Jatakatthavannana, and the rest
are mostly from the Rasavahini. Details as
to these are reserved for a Pali Catalogue.

28.

Or. 4966. — Palm-leaf; foil. 12 (233— ©©za) ;
12 in. by 2|- ; 8-9 lines, 10^ in. long ; written
by a Low- country scribe in the 19th century.

I. Foil. 1—106.

Panca-skandha-vibhagay'a.

A discourse in Sinhalese, interspersed with
Pali quotations on the five " elements or
attributes of being " taught in Buddhist
philosophy. See Childers' Pali Dictionary,
pp. 198-9, and Warren's "Buddhism in Trans-
lations," pp. 368—76.

Beg.

&®& £3© t233sS:O03 S5^© 253 © d 253 CS sf . d^£3

End.

C3Q«33d?S5®i^ (S^ ©©e^ QO ©l553©Ci3sJ gssj
g2S3eS^3^g S-a£q/fi3e,-g^ esenssracs @®o3 §)3©cs5caS

©S5:>3SS33 Cp)(3Ga gc5i 2559g©253£rfCi3 , ©® ©®{9

C3S33

SSi'^3

38

BUDDHIST LITERATURE.

II. Foil. 106—12.

Gaturvidha ryfisatyaya.

An account of "the four-fold sublime
truth" upon which the whole doctrine of the
Buddha is based. See Childers' Dictionary,
p. 56.

Beg.

€)??fea <^c3a c3S3j3ca 20i) !S5Sc5c9c3J3!} , gzaS

gzsjiD «S©(5oa S53@2S g^ae, ^Sa ®3(&S5
End.

C3'?S:)0©S23d" gsS5SS5g©C^lS3

29.

Or. 3370. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 424 (eSc3?9,
353 — ©©>€) + S — '^ + e>6 — ^ , accordingly 58
leaves missing) ; 19^ in. by 2 ; 6-7 lines,
16^-17^ in. long ; written by two Kandyan
scribes, part fairly well and part unsteadily,
and dated (fol. 4246) "Friday the 13th day
of the waxing moon of Durutu of Saka
1599 " (Jan. 5th, 1677 A.D.). The wooden
boards are lacquered red and painted with
yellow volute ornamentation.

An anonymous work on the "Buddhist
Creed," in Sinhalese prose of a period not
plater than the 15th century. It is divided
into three books, as follows : —

I. Foil. 1—146.

Butsaranaya.

" The Refuge in the Buddha," being a re-
cital in praise and adoration of the Buddha,

'ffl

relating the virtues he practised, and the
divine qualities he exhibited during his
existence, as described in the myths and
tales contained in works such as the Jata-
katthakatha, the Amavatura, the Pujavaliya,
the Saddharmaratnavaliya, &c. After the
recital of each incident, the paragraph
invariably closes with the two sentences,
Budun-sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the
Buddha," and Budun-sarana ya yutu, " It is
proper to take refuge in the Buddha."

The text begins : —

^©©OStS @(SS ^23^5553 gs5^ ^S 253® C^SSS^^
C3©^g ©(33©© iS €3iE3S5 ff C3 S5S5 '^ ©CS SSrf' @g2J53

zs3z'2)i^ @g e3©e^ Slg ©raden^^zsi ©^ &)Qs^

g(5 ©i^ S3i20©!S3-Sg' 253^®idi — Cf^

and ends with a description of the person of
Gotama Buddha, as follows : —

zsi^q ©Qg CfisSg qpi^ S)©o3 disf© ^©SssJ
«f53g iSca qpt^ q)©cs ©®©dg Sjggsj" C3c5-S^©cs®
Qsi^c^-g^ 033gs3.

II. Foil. 147—389.

Daham-saranaya.

" The Refuge in the Doctrine." This con-
sists of (1) the account of the twenty-four
vivaranas* presented to Grotama in his an-
terior births by previous Buddhas, (2) the
substance of a great number of the jdtalca
tales, and (3) a further collection of tales
and myths, entitled Daham-sarana-varnandva,
derived from the afore-mentioned works :
all for the purpose of exhibiting the exalted
nature of the Doctrine. Here also, after the
relation of each incident, the paragraph ends
Daham-sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the
Doctrine," Daham-sarana yd yutu, "One
should take refuge in the Doctrine,"

* Assurances of becoming Buddha at a future epoch.

ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM.

39

The text begins : —

^255© C3d4^ 6n0S@ .

t3®DD csgg 6doss:)ssS '^osissSe^ii tso6otsoS)x>

©QS(S ©ad"®!© S^ae355D®>cS!S ©zeitS'^ — cf^
and ends : —

<]f©>?55853 dD?S©03(9 dLaSS i)g2S)' OS:? 255(3 ^®^

1)2) ce c3<5-€^ ©cs@ qc5>® e3c5-€^ cs^S*^ • ®3<aS
III. Foil. 390—424.

Sang a- sarcm ay a.

" The Refuge in the Order," containing
mostly short stories derived from earlier
works, in exaltation of the priesthood. Bach
eulogium ends, as in the foregoing two
sections, with the two sentences sanguruvan
sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the gem-
like Order," sanga-sarana yd yutu, " Refuge
should be taken in the Order."

Beg. . ^

fioC55<:^3{5033®Cs5 CaS)!)® 2S5i®t^ SoS55 ©i©S5(3CS

End.

©®®d C3&eqce2S:i'S)E532SJ'©d Sq,© e3S®q^e5d'
©^cSss^a gc5©cS!S ®c3S38a gDosa coaSsfja ©So

osig ®coa csoscaa Se532SJ'©\ed csd-g^ ©oa® tses

30.

Or. 2656. — Palm-leaf; foil. 174 (aaa-©^^
+ 253 +s!a- 2558a); about 17^—181 in. by 2^ ;

7 — 9 lines, 15f— 16J in. long; written in a
bold, legible hand, probably by a Low-
country scribe, early in the 19th century.

I. Foil. 1—167.

An incomplete copy of the first book,
Butsarana, of the preceding work.

About 71 leaves (za — ©a) are missing at
the beginning. The text of the 72nd, marked
©aa, corresponds with that of fol. Sa b of
the foregoing copy. But towards the end
the two texts diflPer ; the present ends —

®o©cs5 S30C6?S5C8 e3eS©oqs5£3ss5 255^ §S©(3e'!9
o©«SSS cf362Qj?S5©i5S53Q iS-ssoesi 255^ §^©6©^
&® n^oQ-^cQssSQ CfSSac; 255d'i^€^''g c^3^gc;cs3
«3s5 S!gS(5©ca3c3S atoo rodiSS-g^cS"' ssSo SosuS'
§ Ss) " 25533 cass:)".!^) ©So cf^e33§©eJc3 ©^S)okD'
aaeg^Szsd" ^©gs:^' ^6 QiSi SjgzscC esd-^^ ©cs@

IL Foil. 168—174.

An anti-christian criticism of certain state-
ments regarding Buddhism and the solar
system, which appeared in a calendar for
1839 published by the Christian Missionaries
of Oeylon.

It is written in a colloquial but chaste
style, devoid of the controversial bitterness
which marks this kind of literature, at the
present day.

The writer was probably a Buddhist monk,
and, considering his limited knowledge, his
arguments are very intelligent. Some of
them are, however, very amusing, for example,
speaking of the revolution of the earth, he
argues that if the earth moves on its own
axis, the loose tiles and sand on the roofs of
houses must fall off into space in the course
of its motion !

2553 ''

zsrS'ss^a

S©3

SS^&

40

BUDDHIST LITERATUEE.

Beg.

1839. e,S3® (^x^ gsjf ©03S5S? CfesQ ©i^ zSos

eSicss _©\33©as3d'®C3823d" iftcgso zs3<5c33 ^6n.S)S— i^j
End.

iSiaso (^esQ 2S3(:^e32S53®323[333cs . 6«s^© . sssdssiQ
■S) ©^4© "^ica, igi£sQ2S(5®sJ' tSos zadg ®^S cp«33,

©>S?S5sdg6\d qf8?e3(3cso3. Seed'® ^oSSq® 625;^

eS^3[23Li']©d(33 825:^' esg ©^©zsjjsi'® Si<5 ©zDD'sri

e3iiSo3?J3jft«33 ©©©oca xScsss? q;5Bg3© ©sidxad"

255(5 iS©®Q Ca3ca353<5®£55 .

31.

Egerton 1109.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 25 (253—2538
+ l-8+l-7+e-6); l-6i— 171 in. by 2i ;
5 — 9 lines, 15^ in. long ; written probably
by three Kandyan scribes, late in the 18th
century ; the first three parts are in a
legible small hand, and the last in a large,
unformed hand.

[Db. a. Claeke's Collection.]

iTToll. 1—7.

A Buddhist discourse, largely interspersed
with Pali quotations, on the evil character of
women, and on the sinfulness of man's attach-
ment to them by mere lust.

This seems to be a fragment of a- larger
work. The present text begins abruptly, as
follows : —

g)®

sca^^d^6^cd

e

C3^£53 ®ffi5 §©j3 ©v(3D253c8E53Q a^S^Q.-S^^CSsS sS

©escecsfflj . ©e,®<g®i©2D3 . 55532530 tSzssS)©© qpo
'^o ^253(5^0 ®8e3®«3e3C3e33® a©o ddsSoQo 6©o

233®^o3o a©o ®cjsSo3o a©o a2S5£)s^oeo a©o

§€)£5sScSo aSo <^iS»3d3oes»do Cf^SX53<5eX3 ©033

ra©253S®ea3 CfSo^pce 03 do S^o tS253S)®3 §S3S

<5|e3a( — ^§

and ends abruptly : —

©^ B33 S^03 2533 ©^©^2J5 ®g(5cQK) 233g2S3C3S3
S3B32S3ce253 ©e3(3©CS3S . 2a©C3CSce^ ®ffi5 e3S©533(33

®3^©ca25d' ®,g(5cS253 ©^3dg ©e3:253©c32d' 2339253

caS3 ©®0S3 ^i®i&) Cf5S3a) 2533 (5 ©0323d' (S5 253SS503255
gl)3<5§ ©S ©9o©032d' C533 S^03©©®©0323d' ©P
e©>033£. xbSiSSi £8253.

<^03S3®3^®gd3Se3ce3Sg5©

©^3C^oSo325325392533®^oeD©©©

©®3eS33!55S2S33doS3?S33§©ca3©^©

g&3d®©«s>©o(2'3S^c33a©©. — S

S^ 2533 ©C3C3 2533 S)(3?S5 253(3 ©^®®l2SD© ©gJOS
©2S53®x2n© 253©<5 ®E53«g©?S3CSS:J ©©©<»©® -iissS
c5?S5®©o3s5(9

II. EoU. 8—10.

An exhortation often recited by the priests
at a Buddhist pinkam festival, as an intro-
duction to the preaching of the Doctrine. It
is a composition compiled for the occasion,
and is similar in style to the Borahada-asna,
which is repeated towards the close of the
ceremony by a Buddhist monk and a young
layman, clad in white, and standing at the
threshold of the pulpit where the priests read
the scriptures.*

The Dorakada-asna is the report of the
messenger announcing that the gods, who
have been invited through him, are in atten-
dance to participate in the merits of the
ceremony.

* For an account of this ceremony, see Dickson's
" Notes illustrative of Buddhism, &c.," in the C. B. B. A. S.
Journal, 1884, vol. viii., no. 29, pp. 203—236.

ORIGINAL WORKS OF BUDDHISM.

41

The present exhortation, written as usual,
in a bombastic style much mixed with San-
skrit words, seems to have been composed on
the occasion of a festival held in a village to
the east of Matara, in Ceylon.

It begins : —

za' ^(3253 SSa 8®(3 ogeoSe ge ®6)?3®

^' C3S5S5 C3®(3o^'S5 C3®Jiis5 Csg©

and ends abruptly : —

©®®eS fp-g^"'2JXS5 eg-i^ c^isSi a I,®" Cj?S5c8
jiS5® (^®«3 e,2S5[QQ]Q Sa)3 at-®" c,j2J5©qs!9 ®£n

SJ S£33iS5 fpi©2S5a5'^C8S CftG5©3g g§(35t§^ @SS5
(5£53©<!S3!f . £)|®C,2J5o ®e55?iX55sS»^ S?S)3 ^©63

c,^®>s3cr[sic] gj^Sa ^®ese,^®33J'[stc] 6^(33 cs>

e33C33^o©\S3S'-'' 6\C55^3C3o^@C5sSS^ Cpe3©\2SJ'" .

III. Foil. ll-12i.

Vihdra-asna,

called also

Nampota,

being an old list of the principal temples in
Ceylon. The work, though anonymous^ is
yet held in high authority, and as such, it is
not only recited at Buddhist festivals before
the chanting of the Anusasanava (art. iv.),*

»aaa ' ssH "> ^ " i> '^ sf©srf " ©aa » ©?S5

* See the Sinhalese notice at the end of the Maha-
pirit-pota, printed at Colombo, 1891 ; and also Dickson's
paper, mentioned above, and art. lY. of this codex.

but it is also one of the books used in schools
attached to Buddhist temples, which must
be committed to memory.

The list is not exhaustive, several of the
oldest temples being omitted. It could not
have been compiled before the 14th century,
as the names of several temples, such as
those at Laiikatilaka, Gradaladeniya, Kdtta
and Kandy, which were built in that century,
are to be found entered amongst others of
an older date. See Ceylon Sessional Papers,
xix., 1892 ; Bell's Arch^ological Report on
the Kegalle District, p. 17, note 2.

After an adoration of Srighana (Buddha),
the list begins : —

C3fiS3®, odfisj®, qpc5sx53''2J5, ®3«5©©(3, ©d^e.

zas)®q,(5, ©®3<5e33c3, ^^Q, 9^(^8803, ^ScSo

(S3® e30C8e3S3?SDo3 — C^i

and ends : —

QoqQq fpS(g"(Ss5 ©>qS ®S3dc5o^''2rf ^®-^JSf
33®2SLi'©cd €323303 Q8B6 ©cfScs-^jrf es«g"eQ

©SS53£5?td a53i<^©3©i3S«S5" ®«£5(3g^3§ q)5S^ ^fCS-^

SjSea ^® C3®6B ®S5 ea2j:l'^^''cS3 ©soad'©dQ <^tS
©33 ©ei, <^t9®S3®£i, <$«6®S3©q„ qf{6®S5S qptS®

33S Cf<i3®a5S, CS@<55 63 013033 SE023d'®d CSSSSs

©£,(g) ©®<§\K)©d cao^3«SD"^s5?Soa -s^eg^Sj^osg?? .
8e3(5e3?g

For printed editions of this work, see the
Catalogue of Sinhalese Printed Books.

IV. Foil. 12^^15.

An exhortation commonly known as

^f3S33e3'Sa]3

Anusasanava,

and recited immediately after the chanting
of the foregoing Vihara-asna at the same

oa

«S5

M

42

BUDDHIST LITERATUEE.

Buddhist festival. By it the gods, many of
"whom are patron-deities of the temples
enumerated in the Vihara-asna, are asked to
participate in the merit of the ceremony
and bestow happiness on the king and on
all those who have assisted in holding the
festival.

It is similar in style to art. ii., and begins,
after the usual adoration of Srighana, as
follows : —

^5£) QQ-^ ga?o©e3?55a(3ojs)^s:^ c§^S<^^^53S^ ©dSadj

®ene3oc3cS3 ©S5s3d'©\d — q^

and ends : —
■^SiiSi 331(5 2553(5 erjeaod' zadcooc^ aSd.e^^S

!Si6i4^6i-s^ g3i(3os5(5 g©3(33l^-i^'° g(5^ g(5
S3<5i SDesi© ?i3©^S£s:i' c33§"caBg e3ji53©>6>(3£^ '^

A badly edited text of this Anusasanava
is to be found printed as an appendix to the
Maha-pirit-pota referred to above.

V. EoU. 16—186.

An anonymous collection of short sentences
in Pali with their signification in Sinhalese,
especially intended to illustrate the conjuga-
tion of Pali verbs and the construction of
sentences.

Beg.

Cfes3o ^S)o ©a?,®, ®® Sigo" ©^@

JS£)®6 @So ©^iS, <^^S5JJ3i S)go'* ©g

e3(9N®K5 Sja)o ©^a, ©2yi38 ggo" ©§g
®o3o @S)o ©«?,®, (^6 ggo" ©^g — qfj

15^ "S3rf

' ©<£33SS3

^<&Q '2333 *(§

' ©(Si

'' ca =» c?^

' S!3 ' -1^

* 45^C53-S^ ' ^«30(5

'«^

'■■ Cf®;3K530©»a3

" 633^,073

'^ ca© '=• ©aqS

" f^§«f

=8 ©SJ =" ^

End.

qessoiJ, ®^ ©(q©'5323ci'"@

(jaq, ©ssjasa"* ®® ^saS, o3© asjezsj ®9 Cf©'

S5a, qCj®, dz53d(S ©"^i®

VI. Poll. 186—226.

A short glossary of Buddhist technical
terms, sach as Nava-lolcottara-dharma, " the
nine transcendant conditions," Daaa-raja-
dharma, "the ten royal virtues," and the
like, accompanied by Pali extracts from the
Buddhist canon in explanation of them.

Beg.

Cf5© ©>(33©2333a:533(5 ai®^'cQ ?S5® . £333(5 ®C53
S)3 C333(5 dgCS i^O ^l)3-g^03 CSSJ5 ©>®S , ^£3

d)c5 £)|.®''(ja ^^'^g . £,-€^''0 Qq^ e3S©©3S3o"
Cf!±5So ®c^©o 33ao cf©>2aS3©\S3''* ^S(So£a3 €)
©55^'=^ «) ^g©>dua5S^3="' . cess^ ©@ ^cscsS — m

End.

«5^'(i) § ©0 " 6^353 © (3 €) 2S52S) © 33?S ©v?S53

■e5©2S^ Cje33 g.'S? g«23^^^C3oSi6^o3

£56\2J5CS^ ®oc)3a5C3©\®3 [_sic] 6 6Z33«,

253e33(3es3aib3 8©c5?J5?9 iSa^Ds

C3oS(a!ra(5j®>E33 §©5553 ©33^*253 ©>S33
©£33 ftj-g^^'^Ss SaaS €3§C3(iS3§C3(S3''g

fp<^q253S erScSo qS®3(3 6D35^2x:i'"

©3 2C3^'^g(5>S!Q3553 S3£533 33(^0 6?Si^&i\

VII. Poll. 23—25.

Another copy of the Vihdra-asna, in
art. Ill,

* Cf. FaustoU's Dhammapada, p. 238, line 8,
t Cf. Jat. iii. pp. 529—530.

" SSS^::^ " ®5S33©\C33

!i I) 2S ^ 23 e3S©©3©S)3 ?

Si^^ '' 5S3o ? =' Se33 ?

'" (KS " ^0 '^ SX3

ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM.

43

32.

Or. 4792. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 41; 14^ in.
by 2 ; 6-6 lines, 13 in. long ; written in an
ordinary but legible hand by a Kandyan
scribe, probably early in the 19th century.

[T. Gr. Paterson.]

Mahdhliinislilcramana-varnandva,
called also

Mahahinihman-jdtahaya.

An anonymous work in Sinhalese prose,
not later than the 17th centurj'', giving an
account of Gotama Buddha, from his birth
up to his attainment of Buddhahood by
vanquishing Mara.

Beg.

' c,;2;:)o

aj'g)

<5s;o

©'Caa

co.-553§ (§)diQ 3a3o ©sfdsS <¥i^§ «3?;9 ©So
End.

An edition of this work, exhibiting different
readings in the text, was printed at Colombo
in 1895, as an introduction to Buddhavarpsa-
de^anava, a discourse in Majiirapada's Piija-
valiya. See the Catalogue of Sinhalese Printed
Books, under Mayiirapada.

' ©©3 " ©©iDfeg " ©^d " ZSrfg

'« ®£53SiS^®23J' (or ®K)3cSiS£3^®-S^) ©1^203©

44

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

33.

Or. 4987.— European paper; foil. 11; about
8^ in. by 6|; 19 lines, 5^ in. long ; -written
by a Low-country scribe, in -1889-90.

Kuveni-Asna.

A chant in blank verse, probably intended
to be recited by Kapuralas or lay priests in
Bali-ceremonies* for tbe purpose of remov-
ing divi-dos, " divine evil," or any form of
disease believed to result specially from the
neglect of one's own vows, or from the im-
precations of others.

It gives the myth of Sakra getting Rahu
to assume the form of a hog and decoy the
Mala king to Ceylon, that he might cure
King Panduvasdeva (B.C. 504—474) of the
divi-dos resulting from Kuveni's imprecations
against King Vijaya (B.C. 543 — 505). See
the Mahavamsa, chap, vii., and the Tapro-
banian, edited by Hugh Nevill, vol. ii., pt. 2,
p. 38.

The text is very corrupt. It begins : —

g&ad e3(5©iS5c5Sad)Se53oiS3a(^ [sic] zsi^^ad sjSssd
«3-€^' caad xsidssiod &o&6 azsis^d [sic] gas —

* See Upham's History of Buddhism, pp. 112 — 125.

and ends : —

©^© ae §233 esg &3ssi ff^eglj' s^ss^os

®^s5 !Sii®i& Sz^qs3 C3Ss3 c^S5n)d ®® &5

Colophon : —

gjsj'Sass:^ go)ssyS)^cQ -^Sid-^^Qq ^©S^S ®es3
cfe3sS5 ca§g?J&3*5i53c5-i^e^.

This book is mentioned in De Zoysa's Cata-
logue of Pali, Sinhalese and Sanskrit MSS.,
p. 30, without the name of the author. Accord-
ing to the foregoing colophon, he was a Bud-
dhist monk, called Shadbhasha-parame^vara
Uttaramula Mahathera. Now the first por-
tion of this name is the title given to two cele-
brated authors, Sri Rajaguru Galaturumula,
and Totagamuve Sri Rahula, in recognition
of their proficiency in six languages. See
the colophon of the Surya-^ataka-sanne,
R. A. S. Journal, 1894, p. 555, and the
Orientalist, vol. iv., pt. 5-6, pp. 65-66. In
the Sinhalese preface to Budugunalankara,
however, is mentioned another Thera, Iru-
galkula-parivenadhipati, with the title Shad-
bhasha-parame^vara. This monk was the
author of the Kovulsandesa, and contem-

' ©8Cj3 ' ca

C3iC3fi-Sf

12S61O

a

DEMOi;rOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

45

porary of Eahula, and he is stated to have
lived at Mulgirigala, in the south of Ceylon
(the Orientalist, vol. iv., pt. 5-6,. p. &'?). The
second part, Uttaramula, is the name of the
Buddhist sect to which the teacher of Rahula
and, therefore, the latter also belonged.
Thus, the whole name taken together refers
most probably to Sri Eahula. That he could
have been the author of a work of this kind
is- evident from the tradition that he not only
fully believed in the influence of deities and
demons, but also he himself practised sorcery,
and taught others the manner of holding Bali
ceremonies to propitiate spirits (0. B. R. A. S.
Journal, 1865-6, p. 12).

For particulars regarding the life and works
of Sri Eahula, who flourished in the reign of
Parakrama Bahu VL (AD. 1410 — 62), see
Alwis' Sidatsahgara,Iiitrod. clxxxvii.-cxcviii.,
and the Orientalist, I.e.

34.

Or. 4970.— Palm-leaf; foil. 60 (aa— ©^^,
accordingly two leaves ©oo and ooo missing) ;
9f in. by li ; 4 lines, 8-9 in. long ; written
in an unsteady hand by an ignorant .villager
in the North-Central Province of Ceylon ;
dated 12th November, 1867.*

Pattinipuvata.

A semi-religious poem, founded on the
romantic story of the goddess Pattini and
her consort Prince Palanga, and recited at
ceremonies connected with their worship.

The text, which is very corrupt, begins : —

* The last figure is uncertain.

?S5C5©(32sd' d^ (3253 (3 ©isi"

and ends : —

t tsQ'S)S> Z53 ©ed"

, . . oi^© ®S) e3(3S)S ©(3D ©»(3d

^3 gig) o^dd €i®q CfciQ ©^ed

The various myths concerning the goddess
Pattini are contained in a coUectionof "thirty-
five books," named Pan-tis kolmure, rarely
to be found complete in the hands of a single
Pattini-hami.J The present poem is pro-
bably one of these kolmuras. The myth
which it relates is given at p. 50 of Edward
Upham's History and Doctrine of Buddhism,
together with a reproduction of a native
drawing of the goddess herself. For another
representation, see Callaway's "Yakkun-
Nattannawa," p. 1. The present version
gives, further, an impassioned account of
the goddess's lamentations and wanderings
in search of her husband, and of the vengeance
she took on King Pandi.§ The story of her
miraculous birth in " the mango-grove " of
this king agrees with that given in the Am-
keli-upata, a poem in about seventy-seven
stanzas, on the Sinhalese semi-religious game
Am-keliya, "horn-pulling." See C.B.E. A.S.
Journal, vol. viii., no. 29, pp. 384 — 394.

The goddess Pattini holds a foremost place
in Sinhalese " Capuism," or the worship of
deities. She is invoked not only to render
prosperous the various avocations and trades
of the people, but also to protect men from
all evil, especially in cases of epidemic dis-
eases, such as small-pox, chicken-pox, &c.
Ibid, vol. iv., no. 13, p. 11, and viii., no. 26,
pp. 56—60 and 89—92.

■f The leaf is mutilated here, ' d©d ' ^i

J This is the title of a lay-priest or priestess of the
goddess Pattini.

§ For another version, see the Sinh. poem Pattinihella.

N

46

DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

35.

Or. 4712.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 57 (^-e)8+©^S)J
— g)3 + C3o— ©>©>c3 + ©vC3=n— (ga) ; 9f in. by 1-|;
4 lines of irregular lengths ; written in a
fairly legible hand, probably by a Bali-edura,*
early in the 19th century.

[Mes. M. Geinlintok.]

«)g S3)3

Bali-lcavi.

A collection of songs and charms chanted
at Bali-ydga ceremonies, to the accompani-
ment of "tom-toms," or drums. The songs
treat of the sacrifices which have to be offered,
and of the figures of the deities and the
demons to be exhibited, at the ceremony, for
the purpose of propitiating or averting their
evil influences.

Beg.

e>e,_(ge3S3j S^zsxs^'g S9©>2a39 g«^® ssS

§cs ®c53a) ®eS goa ®d @e^ ^

ssS) casf c3ios (Sea sjzssd ©a,e3 cfidce ad"
End.

&6i3 ©©ei 6\e32S!) 253© Cc5(^ ©>^©>^?55 xSi

£233(5 ©cJ^isS ©^gevdiS sJ5i<5vSl!S ©^®^?0 !^

<9^^©^-g^' ©©63 ©£3555253(3 C^*^ ©^©^ZS) sS

55^3 Cfi«S5 ©©i£>i ©® d^gS©C5 Sg;Cf©vS5 iS)

J^or an account of some Bali ceremonies,
see Upham's History of Buddhism, pp. 112 —
125, and C. B. B. A. S. Journal, 1865-6,
p. 12.

36.

Or. 4978. — Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 13 (Q-
©Qd) ; S-j in. by 1^ ; 4 lines, about 6 — 7^ in.
long ; written in an unsteady hand, probably
by a Bali-edura of the Anuradhapura District,
early in the 19th century.

The lay-priest who performs Bali ceremonies.

Another collection of songs for purpose
similar to the foregoing, and treating of the
same subject.

Beg.

d^OSil' 6iSi6i gc3©crf ^fS^^QQ QQ3'

Q^^CiDSj SdC3 d^giCsJ ©vq25d'©555 83j (f QQ^'

— ^l

End,

®K)«S5^ d^esco ©icjQ c^Q®ssS <S''g<^i eseSs'

37.

Or. 4980. — Palm-leaf; foil. 13, many of them
mutilated ; about 9 in. by 1^; 4 lines, 8 in.
long ; written in an unsteady hand, probably
by a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District,
early in the 19th century.

I. Foil. 1—36.

Ten stanzas, chanted when offering up a
Mal-asna or "an altar of flowers " to Hanu-
man, the great monkey chief, who, with other
monkeys, assisted Eama in his war against
Ravana, King of Ceylon, as related in the
Eamayana. In Sinhalese demonology, Hanu-
man is represei;ted as a powerful demon of
great cruelty. For further particulars, see
Dowson's Dictionary of Hindu Mythology,
&c., pp. 116-117, Moor's Hindu Pantheon,
pp. 250—266, and C. B. R. A. S. Journal,
1865-6, p. 35.

II. Foil. 4—76.

Kdli-nelavilla.

A collection of stanzas, chanted in adora-
tion of the goddess Mahakall, or Kali-amma
" mother Kali," containing a description of
her person and attributes.

f a

dei

'©)

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

47

Beg.

©1^(5555" i559S zaog©s5 ss5i(3@
End.

d)(S3 «S® ®Q ©c5<5 ©2J53CT

figdi csa'osJ ®S 3333@ qp

©ed

©C5d

©®®
©©©

Mahakall is well kno-wn as a terrific form
of Mahadevi or Durga, the wife of the god
Siva.* But whether she is the same as the
" eight-armed mother Kali " of the- present
poem, or not, is uncertain. At Yatramulla,
in Bentota, are, however, the ruins of an
ancient building, supposed to have been a
Kovila, or temple dedicated to Kali. Jaya-
wardana Mudaliyar takes this Kali to be the
Yakkhinl mentioned in the fourth tale of
the Dhammapadattha-katha, stating further
that " she appears to have developed into
the tutelar deity of the Sinhalese paddy-
fields, corresponding to the Ceres of Greekf
mythology " (C. B. R. A. S. Journal, viii.,
no. 29, pp. 340—45).

IIL Foil. 76—13.

Another recension of the Vadigajpatuna
(no. 44), containing the same kind of differ-
ences as those in no. 45.

Beg.

e;®g

m^

©^

oSg

SSesj -^8

©^

'- e-^^S

©zs) as

©<5

©v(2)Q)g -^SdssS ^s^^o"

esz^

©<5

* See Moor's Hindu Pantheon, pp. 23, 82—84, 92,
211, 316, 334; and Dowson's Diet, of Hindu Mythology,
&c., pp. 86-87.

t More properly Boman.

38.

Or. 4982.— Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 7 (ass-
ss5a); 8| in. by 1; 4 lines, of irregular
lengths ; written in an unsteady hand by a
KapuralaJ of the Anuradhapura District,
probably early in the 19th century.

Dahimura-upata.

A collection of songs, in more or less
corrupt Sinhalese, recited by Kapuralas at
Dalumura-santiya, "propitiation by betel-
leaf," a ceremony by which the devas and
the yakshas are propitiated with an oflering
of betel-leaves, sandal-wood, and the flowers
of the areca tree.

Beg.

®CS5 Ga£X^®33' a© Q

©S5©a5 zsjdg SxDoe S

6i&Q6i 9(33 & Q

Cfzg© qidgd C^[^] ^'OdSi Q

39.

Or. 4985.— Talipot palm-leaf ; foU. 20 (©— @,
accordingly isj — &3 missing) ; several leaves
are mutilated ; 6^ in. by 1 ; 4 lines, of dif-
ferent lengths ; written in an unsteady hand,
apparently by a Kapurala of the Anuradha-
pura District, probably early in the 19th
century.

Dalumura-santiya.

Another collection of songs in adoration
of the devas and the devatas, chanted as those
mentioned above, in the ceremony of Dalu-
mura-santiya.

X A "lay-priest '' of the worship of devas and devatas.

48

DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

Beg.

[.]eN®3(^55^' £3(5. ©2X3''

End.

40.

Or. 4983.— Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 7; 7^ in.
by I4 ; 4 lines, 5-6 in. long ; written by
Kiriya Henaya of Anuradhapura, in the 19tli
century, in a hand apparently showing Tamil
influence.

^e.'Ssie^S &^3fiS3e>ce!i' eissf^^i^GS
Ilanddri-deviyage Kolmuraya.

Songs in adoration of Ilandari-deviya, a
deity worshipped, especially in the North-
Western and . North- Central Provinces, for
temporal benefits.

Beg.

qdea 235.SS S<^^ 23^"

©(33(^(53 Sgs (^S>® ss^

cfde^ ©S)3^ C^^^i ci9i?S5'2S ssi'
End.

253(5255' C3®25J' 233iQS5®dl ©(23 ^2X33 OcScS
©255C3 6t*

251(5255' ©£3<5@ 255SS3S3d'3 C55S3(5d^'(5i©23:i'e)
€3(5255' 8(3 S©!3J' ^<^J gZSd" gzsd^ ■2S1255 %&

g(5255 csg^sd' esjQ c92g) ©«^255 ^(3s?,S ®ao

1 ^

©4^

©<33

' sj ° s^issd"

This god is stated (at fol. 2a) to have been
born of the champaka flower on the head of
the goddess Pattini. The ceremony of his
worship is therefore similar to that of the
goddess herself.

41.

Or. 4977.— Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 41, about
8^ in. by 1|- ; 4 lines, about 8 in. long ;
written in a peculiar hand by an ignorant
Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District, pro-
bably in the 19th century.

I. Foil. 1—7.

A number of stanzas, chanted in the
" devil-dancing " ceremony, called Yakun-
netima, inviting the demons to attend the
performance. For a translation of some of
the stanzas used in this ceremony, see Calla-
way's " Yakkun Nattannawa," pp. 1 — 36.

II. Foil. 8—24.

KahadiyakotaU kavi.

Stanzas chanted by the demon-priest over
a clay pot, in the consecration of. Kahadiya,
" safiron- water," in devil ceremonies.

Beg.

@!eZ33Sj (5«ad^ ©®q<5

255

End.

^e, SQ® 253SS5 ^(S aQiS) ©25523^'°

©^08 83(3 "g ©233(5i®Q CD ©25523J'"'

C3So t) iSiS £3X0 ^q, Qa ©2552X3''°

(p^6 ^S3 ©255 ©e^ca'^ soS ©25525:^'°

The "safiron- water," like the "holy-water"
of the Roman Catholics, is sprinkled with the
object of general purification by removing all
evil influences.

©qd-^ '"iScC©^

a

C3

DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

49

III. Foil. 25—40.

Menihpala-yadinna.

A chant recited at a so-called Iloma-santi
ceremony for curing diseases caused by the
demons, aiid containing invocations to the
power of the Buddha, and of a host of devas
and other deities.

Beg.

End.

IV. Foil. 41.

Four verses addressed to the goddess
Pattini, the god of Kataragam, and other
deities, begging them to accept offerings of
flowers, betel-leaves, &c.

42.

Or. 4967.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; 12 in. by 2 ;
4-6 lines, about 10;^ in. long ; written by a
Low-country scribe named M. Samuel Kirti-
ratna, dated 18th February, 1893.

Yakun-hefidilla.

" That which binds demons," being a number
of songs chanted by the Kattadiyas, or priests
of demonism, in the ceremony of exorcising
demons, and containing invocations to the
power of the Buddha, the devas, and the
demon-king Vesamunu, with the object of
"binding" the demons to the will of the
priests.

For particulars respecting charms of this
kind, see C. B, R. A. S. Journal, 1865-6,
pp. 95—97.

Beg.

(gN?j5DS5z(5 aid' as c^^ §^Si6d .^®§©S ©>©sr>

6\S5a5!) (32S52S5' So

End.

®<® -^ ^nt?S:)253 6\S©>eS555 CSS?o', ©333 ®?T>3
^^ZX:!', ©\ii,(3 g<5 ©^@ (232Si's) ^^ZSJ", ©^^D©^C3

ene^csss:)', ^ca si)a)c3 <¥^es5£3©c823cf, ©?>53dCj
§©2scf£a .

43.

Or. 4976.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 13 (zsD-^za-i,
accordingly, the leaf 233 missing) ; 9f in. by
If ; 4 lines, about 8^ in. long ; written pro-
bably by a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura
District, early in the 19fch century.

[^ «S fis o £»{ S 0\® :a 3]

[Hiiniyain-hepime havu]

A collection of stanzas recited loudly to
the accompaniment of drums (bera), in the
devil ceremony of Hilniyam hepima, held to
destroy the evils inflicted, especially through
the agency of Suniyana or Huniyam Yakshayii.
Representations of this demon are to be found
in Upham's History of Buddhism, plate 35,
and Callaway's Yakkun-Nattannawa, p. 10.

235©

^

' ssi-Si

«©

50

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

He is supposed to be the son o£ Susiri, a
queen of Sagalpura in Madurata. His vdhana,
or symbolical throne, is a horse, and he has
six avatars, or appai'itions. See C. B. R. A. S.
Journal, 1866-6, pp. 26-27, and 68—78,

The stanzas, as usual, invoke the power
of the Buddha and the gods to break the
influence of the Huniyam charms, in addi-
tion to prayers offered to the demon himself.
The present collection is imperfect. Its first
stanza is : —

©>^ ©qg ©CS'SQ ®xg©>23d' ^jSoe25[:i' oo t^
and the last ; —

44.

Or. 4965,— Palm-leaf; foil. 20; llf in. by
2|- ; 4 lines, about 10-H in. long; written by
a Low-country scribe named M. Samuel Klrti-
ratna ; dated 16th February, 1893.

Vadiga patuna*

A collection of Sinhalese stanzas, mostly
invocations addressed to Yesamunu, and other
gods and demons, interspersed with charms
in an unintelligible language, mixed with
Sanskrit, Sinhalese and Tamil words. f These

* This title literally means " the Telugu town," the
collection being so called probably from the fact of this
form of exorcism having been first practised in the Telugu
or Vadiga country, as stated in the text.

t Regarding the language of charms used in Ceylon,
-see C. B. R. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, p. 52.

stanzas are recited loudly to the accompani-
ment of a tom-tom, or native drum, by the
Kattadiya,J the priest of demonism, in the
devil ceremony called Eimiyam heplma, held
for the purpose of removing the evils (vina)
inflicted by the agency of demons.
Beg.

©ie)©3 ^jce©i2S5z3Lf ©sS3 ©vc^ts gdxzsjd «9
SgSa Scad" ©iS3cs^ ad&d zad «S

■^^■^®6i Qi-c)Qo &Q 233© qf« «9

©V® So' 2533g £335^^' C3®S5 ©S® ©acf

©® ©o* pdiiS ©ig)C53 253© Cfsa^ § e^ssi

End.
©\®6sd ©^&g ©>i^^ qf^?S5 cfjgeoS ©zsjf

©\®©\eS cgoeo ssid^zsj" ^Sg9 ©®^ ©vzs;:^
e>£j©d cScaS rog^ss®' §2^ cf^sssS ©2s:f

For particulars regarding Huniyam cere-
monies, see C, B, R. A, S. Journal, 1865-6,
pp. 68—78,

45.

Or. 4979.— Palm.leaf ; foil. 12 ; Siin.bylJ;
4 lines, about 6 — 7^ in. long ; written by a
Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District, pro-
bably early in the 19th century.

Another recension of the preceding work,
Vadiga-pafuna.

The present text does not follow the same
order of the verses as the other recension,^
each containing some stanzas peculiar to
itself. Some of those in the present recen-
sion are in corrupt Tamil,

i Called also Yakedura, or Yakdessa.
* Q * acf * aisS!S>S) ' ©><S5")S>®

§ For example, the first stanza of the preceding copy
is the 39th of the present.

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

51

Beg.

©So gd ®^®c5a

(^06 ©So oQe^js^
6 q, g^SgS QSDffliiad®

46.

— «fi

Or. 4968.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 11 ; 11| in. by 2 ;
4 lines, about lOJ in. long ; written legibly
by a Low-country scribe named M. Samuel
Kirtiratna; dated I'rtli Tebruary, 1893.

Angam-kepilla.

" That wbich cuts asunder or counteracts
the angam charms"; being an anonymous
work in fifty-five stanzas, which are recited
in the devil ceremonies of Euniyam and
Angam-Jeepima, to avert the evil effects
arising from the influence of charms. The
Buddha's power is specially invoked in this
poem, which relates how he vanquished Mara
and his angams, at the foot of the sacred
Bodhi-tree.

Beg.

©>e3<5 SQ 8g©8e

!^

C3l® (^J^®© ©2S5jSei

S^

©©©(5 ©vC3<5 (^OS3

'£i

©®®d [Ses] asJ iSiza^ ^S)

^

c^e3 G^SJsssJ 6e3

^

©^S3)J ®z©S)tS ©le) (|»

^

(^QcQ^Si ©©O^COTSrf ©03

^

©g©©2£f c3d®(5xo i£)'s5S)i

^ — c

End.

£© ©555 §2^5 <|C539 S ■

^

©.^©Qc) zssdQ jsadg tS ©

?s:)

dL CjSd ©^S {fsS5 ®o

i55

©«5© 6 -43)^6 ©?S5 sfflCJ®

?i5

' C3C^©q!S5

g

The angams form a class of charms sup-
posed to be more powerful than Runiyam,
the person afflicted by them dying within
seven hours. Most of the names of the
angams given in the present work are not
found in Dandris De Silva Mudaliyar's list
at p. 79 of the C. B, R. A. S. Journal for
1865-6.

47.

Or. 4974.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 12 ; 9^ in. by If;
5 lines, about 8|- in, long ; written in an un-
steady, careless hand, probably by a priest of
demonism of the Anuradhapura District, early
in the 19th century.

An incantation in blank verse, recited in
the ceremony of Htiniyam-Jceplma to destroy
the evil effects of charms.* It is founded
chiefly on the Vessantara-jataka (Faus. 547),
and on the story of Gotama Buddha, whose
conflict with Mara is specially mentioned.
The text is as usual corrupt. It begins ; —

caSSad ®® SS Q-4S), gageg 6Q a ^©dj,
e3@eg®9 § ^Q [sic] tax®, ^jSg ©cso.q csdgs

®>C33<Q, e,gc53^s552s:f [sic] ^es© ©e,, s^cscsx

©©eas^di €) esq, ©iS©©c83 ci@ift' ©csaiq — ^-^

and ends with the following charm, in corrupt
language : —

®«s:«55©®° !^®oS) Sg<5i ©d^o cedgsd" &t&-^
g©e e£©8 ,

48.

Or. 4981.— Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 26; 6|in.
by abont 1^ ; 4 lines, 5-6 in. long ; written
in an unsteady and half -illegible hand by a

* See C.B.E. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, pp. 68—78, and
1881, p. 117.

52

PEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

Kattadiya of tte Anaradhapura District, in
tlie 19 th century.

A number of charms and songs containing
an account of the demon Oddi Huniyam Yak-
shay a, followed by invocations addressed to
the Buddha and the gods. Like the fore-
going incantations, these charms and songs
are also recited for the purpose of counter-
acting the evil effects of the Huniyams, the
Angams, &c., described at p. 68 — 99 of the
C. B. R. A. S. Journal for 1865-66.

Some of the songs of the present collection
are to be found in the following work.

Beg.

©32553 ca ©as' Qf:x3i?si^zQ aSc8S3(3i©\S)S . ?s!>^q
e^S)7 ^ (3o3333i^'oo3 ©ca3@ocaa ^J^jdej^s^a'ss^jf)

49.

Or. 4984. — Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 12
(235 — ©©233) ; 6^ in. by 1 ^ ; 4 lines, 4| —
6J in. long; written in an unsteady hand by
a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District,
probably early in the 19th century.

A sacred poem recited by Kattadiyas at
Huniyam-heplma, or other similar devil cere-
monies, and containing an account of a Queen
suffering from Vina-dos, or evils inflicted by
demons, and of her cure by Oddi-kumara.*

Beg.

^qe^QS) &Qo6)Q ®£BS3S)s)s3cs esd6i g

• ®Ge>35Si)S;-255 ' ©<®(J
' sS53(5^2S^® ? " C3

* Another name for Huniyam
Journal, 1865-6, pp. 26-27.

Yakshaya,

seeC.B.R.A.S.

End.

ffi))di 6.Sd ©S3(^ S©os3(3S5 ©^332)1 (33

cp(5xs)©(S(33 SS ©?S3 os^ ^C3 231 ©3

(53c5ie) aSiitd ©^ ®g©?s^o' €)c5a3" ©3

^(5xs) ©eoQSa (Sea'* ©aj^ cs®^ sss ©)

In the first verse quoted above, the author-
ship of the poem is ascribed to a certain
Maliya Thera. This is probably a spurious
designation, intended to give to the poem a
sacred character ; for Maliya Thera is only
the name of a mythical Buddhist saint of
great iddhi, or supernatural power, mentioned
in the Culagalla-vatthu of the Rasavahini,
X. l,f or of the Saddharmalankara, xxiii. 1.

Several verses of this poem are included
in the preceding work.

50.

Or. 4995. — European paper ; foil. 58; 8^ in.
by 6f ; 16 — 20 lines, of various lengths ;
written in the ordinary hand of a Low-country
scribe, in the 19th century. Most of the
leaves are discoloured, apparently by damp.

Kd lan-nellme-ka vi.

A collection of about 664 stanzas, chanted
at the farcical masquerade called Kolan-
netlma, into which supernatural, human and
animal characters are introduced. For a
brief description of the play, see J. Callaway's
"Yakkun Nattannawa," London, 1829.

The author of the verses is unknown, and
though no colophon gives the date of com-
position, yet, judging from the style and the
characters of the play, some of the verses at
least, if not all, must be later than the 16th
century;

£33

C3

t See pp. 145 — 147 of the printed edition of Colombo,
1891.

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

53

r The text begins with the corrupt Sanskrit
stanza : —

and ends : —

C3??23;:i' di^©(5ac^ -©z^^ cfsiss© ^®eS q^esso

©?S^ &Q ©€^

6Q ce®ceo ,®sl

An English translation of some verses of
the present manuscript is to be found in
Callaway's work.* The first of the three
specimen stanzas reproduced on plate facing
p. 37 is the same as the fourth of the present
copy.

51.

Or. 4963.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 11 (235-2533 +
25333 +2S—z53«i+ One Unmarked) ; about 13 in.
by If ; 4 lines, 11-12 in. long ; written pro-
bably by a Low-country Kapurala.f in the
19th century.

Devol-kavi.

A poem in forty-nine stanzas in praise
of the god Devol, composed by a poet of
Ambagamuva, probably in the 18th cen-
tury, for the purpose, as he states, of having
the misfortunes that have come upon him
removed by this god (fol. 106).

Beg.

si

* Compare, for example, fol. 5a, 1. 5 — 9, and 56, 1. 5 — 9,
■with Callaway's p. 40, v. 2-3.

t The title of a priest of the worship of devas and
devatas.

This is followed by three more verses in
adoration of the Dharma, the Sangha, and
the gods. The fifth verse, with which the
proper text begins, is as follows : —

(30 2533 g(5S) 6

Ceoii333 «SDi^ ^©SS^'S^ 6

2j5a5 ©ss^xrf OS?®© ®<^§-2^ 6 — c^x
The poem ends : —

gsJ 6S©d ®(i)iS Cf^e3^ C3®k) 6 g^iss e

zSsJ radJiSjd C3S3S3 ©q©33(3 8(33 QSys®
Cfes Sx©go253 (3

Devol deviyo is the patron deity of the
temple Veheragoda Devalaya, in the Wella-
bodapattu of Galle. According to the myth in
the present poem, he was the son of a King
of Vadiga (in India), by the Queen Kali ;
but the legend in TJpham's History of
Buddhism (p. 133), wherein a copy of a Sin-
halese drawing of the god himself is given,
is as follows : —

" On a certain boon being given by the god

^

54

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

Iswara to Basmasura, he happening to lay
his hand on his own head, it was burned
away ;* from these flames the demon Devol
was produced, from the sparks the seven
demons called Koorumberra, and from the
charcoal the black devil."

The rest of the tale, which is by mistake

* Compare
'aHh. 88.

the myth in the Bhagavata-purana, sJc. x.,

repeated at p. 132, with some variations,
treats of his supernatural powers, his voyage
to Ceylon, and his miraculous landing at
Sinigama, in spite of the goddess Pattini's
opposition. A further account of this
god and the ceremonies performed in his
honour are given in Jayawardana Mu-
daliyar's account of Veheragoda Devalaya,
in C.B.R.A.S. Journal, vol. x., no. 34, 1887,
pp. 41 — 45.

55

AKTS AND SCIENCES.

MEDICINE.

52.

Or. 4142.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 457 (233-©^);
18 in. by If ; 4 lines, 16-17 in. long ; written
in a fairly legible hand, probably by a Low-
country scribe, early in the 19th century.

[B. -Gr. Grinlinton.J

YogaraiMdharaya.

"A naine^f precious prescriptions," being
a stan^aTd medical work in Sinhalese poetry,
^>!>mewhat similar to the Sanskrit Yoga-
ratnakara,* though not based on it. The
materials for the compilation of this work
seem to have been derived from various
medical treatises of Indian and Ceylon
origin, "f"

The present copy contains many clerical
errors. It commences with an adoration of
the Buddha, &c., in five stanzas, of which
the first three are as follows : —

esjsj'' ©>!553®©ca2s::!' ®dL ^'

* An edition of it was printed at Poona in 1888.
-t" Cf. the table of contents with that in the third
chapter of the Su^ruta,

ess (^^ ^c5c3 d

z53(g ca© ii?e®* 6S© 6

§!?§ d-d ©^ffiSi' 6

©^® SSfiOSJD ^©.-^d K5i®© d

e3^<5i«jf@^°e3© (5

SS®i)o23j©©c5(3tS2Xi''ijS5 6

®(230e3ZS3(g^i)C33 <5

©^® ca®aa3S®* ®?S3o®i°^Sx^255 6

The sixth and seventh stanzas, with which
the text proper begins, are : —

®®sJ :^i£)®2S5®' -jSot d

e3©(5 g©®2J5i535)os5 ts^6 © d
®S) (^g-Q ®e3o®(ei3e5 ©

®?5 CS3g(5ig ®©£32S5 ®

®@ 253© 2aca®2S^® CfCS© 253(5 ®^3

fa

C3
C3

The text ends : —

e3a5©^e3332S5QS qp^^SS 25363 S Q

C3<^^"?S5 ®CQS e2r»>35S5Qe e3^®ZS33 c)

Q^^&^Q&SSH ®® ®® •2S33?S5ce §(^®253) S

®©©C3S2S:J^ ces3 cassia" 3 55503233 Q

®jS53'S)^

K)

S^^®-g^23J'

' ©©<5(g!S©a53(5
10 S)g u ^.^

56

AETS AND SCIENCES.

©dsD'eSS^ C3e5>cs3®>^ SQoos^d e>cs ns^)

©\^«S3©dgca ©ad-g^ g2S5'S«3 cp^q©vS3 2J5

®dS«3 s55i^ ?S^i233is5 egdi esq §q ^g' 2J5

253(533 ©>S)e>e53sJ ©aj" c^"© ©S ^?s:) ©cao^ cS5

This is followed by two extra stanzas
giving the prescription of a pill called
" Vishnu-raj a-guliya."

Colophon ; —

C3253 ©So° ass5 ^sncazSo' fica eoss @C55235

6255 i?g<5x g

©«3i 6S£3df ©Scse-mS gdcsesJ egc5i§sS5^

^63 ©CQ g

^©dL g

©?f3233 CS^SSJ" C55ic5 gg ©\®©3S3©®3Z35 fiS

S3-S3 ^oSS © g

The work is stated to have been arranged
on the plan of Manjusa, a medical work in
Pali stanzas, composed by Atthadassa Thera
about the year A.D. 1267.* It treats of the
symptoms and treatment of nearly all the
diseases known to the Sinhalese at the time
of its composition. At fol. 197a the skin
disease Parahgi-ledaf is mentioned as one of
the Kushtha-rogas. This is believed to be
the earliest reference to the disease in Sin-
halese medical works.

According to the present copy, the book
is divided into the following 49 chapters,

* See Appendix H. to Dr. Kynsey's Eeport on the
Paraingi disease, in " Ceylon Sessional Papers," 1881, viii.

t Dr. Kyiisey considers it to be a disease allied to
Framboesia or Yaws. Cf. Arabic Pharansiyyun, Dozy,
Supplement aux Diet. Arab., vol. ii., p. 262. The Sin-
halese word Parangi is apparently the same as the Arabic
Jfranji or Faranji, a term applied not to the Portuguese
alone, as is believed in Ceylon, but to Europeans in
general. It is a corruption of Fraud, and is found used
in the above sense in Arabic works anterior to the
arrival of the Portuguese in the East, such as Mas'udi's
" Muruj al-dahab," an Arabic work of the early part of
the 10th century.

' iS^iO =g? *g©©© '23df

excluding the introduction, which contains
the usual Buddhist adorations, an account of
the circumstances which led to the composi-
tion of the work, and the myth regarding
the origin of medical science as given at the
commencement of the Su^ruta.

Foil.

Introduction . . • 1 — 56

i. Lakshanadhyaya, character-
istics and symptoms of
diseases ....

ii. Dravyagana-ciJdtsa, proper-
ties and classification of
drugs ....

iii, Annapdna-cildtsd, diet
iv. Qarbhim - pratisandhi - c,
pregnancy and midwifery

V. Kumdra-c, treatment of
infants ....

vi. 8iro-roga-c., treatment of dis-
eases affecting the head .

vii. Ahshi-roga-c, treatment of

diseases of the eye . ^^26 — 82a.

viii. Earna-roga-c, treatment of
diseases of the ear ,

ix. \_Ndsa-roga-c.], treatment of
diseases of the nose, such
as catarrh, &c.

X. Mulcha-roga-c, treatment of
diseases of the mouth

xl. Oandamdlarbuda - c, treat-
ment of scrofulous ulcers,
tumours, &c. . . ^.

xii. Hrid - roga - vddvarta - c,
treatment of diseases of
the heart and other in-
ternal organs .

xiii. Jvara - grahanl - atisdra-c,
treatment of fever, diar-
rhoea and dysentery.

xiv. Udara-c, treatment of
dropsy . » . .

6a— 30&

31a — 45a
45a— 49&

496— 55&
556—646
646—726

82a— 8l^>-:i-

84a— 866

866— 100a

1006—1026

1026—1076

1076—1326

1326— 146a

MEDICINE.

57

XV. Bahta-pitta-c, treatment of
the deterioration of blood
through bile .

xvi. Kshaya-roga-c, treatment of
phthisis ....

xvii. Unmada-apasmdra-murchd-
c, treatment of mental
diseases and fits

xviii. Vamana-aruci-c, treat-
ment of vomiting and loss
of appetite

xix. Udanyd-c, treatment of
thirst ....

XX. Kdsa-c, treatment of dis-
eases of the lungs .

xxi. Ama-c, treatment of dys-
pepsia ....

xxii. Kushtha-c, treatment of
skin diseases .

xxiii. Oulma-c, treatment of
abdominal tumours .

xxiv. Prameha-c,

XXV. Mutra-kricclirorC:

treatment of diseases of
the genito-urinary organs,

xxvi. Upadamsa-c, treatment of
venereal disease

xxvii. Phala-vriddhi-c, treat-
ment of scrotal tumours .

J

Foil.

146a— 152rt
152a— 155&

1556— 161a

161a — 166a

166a— 1676

1676—1765

1765—1866

187a— 2016

2016—2135
2136-2336

xxviii. Bhagandara-c, treatment

of fistula in ano
xxix. Mula-vyddhi-c, treatment

of hgemorrhoids

XXX. Vdta-vyddhi-c, treatment of
diseases arising from aerial
humours ....

xxxi. Sronita-c, treatment of lum^
bago and kindred diseases

xxxii. Pdn^u-roga-c, treatment
of icterus

xxxiii. 8opha-c., treatment of
swellings

2176— 250a
250a— 2546
255a— 259a
259a— 2706

2706—3346
3346—3376
3376— 341a
341a— 346a

Foil,
xxxiv. Stpada-{8kt. ^Iipada)-c,,

elephantiasis . . . 346a — 3496

XXXV. Vidradhi-c, treatment of

deep-seated abscesses . 3496 — 3596

xxxvi. Visarpa-c, treatment of

erysipelas . , . 359a — 364a

xxxvii. Kshudra-vyddhi-c, treat-
ment of minor affections . 364a — 3816

xxxviii. Vrana-c, treatment of

sores and ulcers , . 3816—3926

xxxix. Bhinna-c, treatment of

wounds and fractures . 3926 — 3976

xl. 8tri-roga-c., treatment of

diseases of women . . 3976 — 406a

xli. Hikkd-maddtyaya-e., treat-
ment of singultus and dis-
orders resulting from in-
toxication . , . 406a — 4126

xlii. Sdmdnya - vidhi, general

treatment . . . 413a — 4156
xliii. Pancakarma-c, the five

kinds of treatments .' 416a — 423a

xliv. Sveda-vidhi, treatment by

diaphoretics . . . 423a — 428a

xlv. Visha-vidhi, treatment of
poisons and poisoned
wounds, such as snake-
bites, &c. ... 428(^—4406

xlvi. Prati-visha- vidhi, incom-
patible victuals and drugs,
as well as antidotes . . 4406 — 4426

xlvii. Salya-vidhi, on the symp-
toms and treatment of
foreign bodies, such as
splinters, &c. . . . 4426—4516

xlviii. Vdjlkarana, tonics for in-
creasing strength and vi-
rile power . , . 452a — 456a

xlix. Kaldva-yana-kramaya, on
the circulation of kaldva,
the vital principle of blood 456f/-6

Colophon .... 457

68

ARTS AND SCIENCES.

The author is unknown, and regarding
the date too there is some confusion. Ac-
cording to the introduction (no. 53, fol. 2a,
V. 1), the book was commenced in the month
of Vesak (May — June), in the 12th (dolos)
year expired of the accession of King Bhu-
vaneka Bahu. The present manuscript, how-
ever, and the Colombo' Museum MS. men-
tioned below, as well as the printed text of
Colombo, 1892, read 16th (solos). This
reading is also that of the copy cited by
W, P. Ranesinghe in Journal C. B. R. A. S.,
ix., p. 242. The reading 12th (dolos) is ac-
cepted by Dr. Kynsey in his report on the
Parangi disease, p. 25, para. 6, who mentions
(ibid., p. 78) a tradition that the book was
composed by Totagamuve Sri Rahula Thera.

Of the seven kings named Bhuvaneka
Biihu, four (Bh. I., II., IV. and VI.) may be
eliminated, as having, according to all autho-
rities, reigned less than twelve or thirteen
years. Of the remaining sovereigns, Bhuva-
neka Bahu V. seenis most probably to be the
kingreferred to, consiiJering (1) his undoubted
reign of over thirteen years (A.D. 1371 to
1391), (2) the tradition placing the composi-
tion of the book at Jayavardhanapura, not
built in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu III.,
and (3) the general literary activity of his
reign. On the other hand, the mention of
the Parangi disease in ch. xxii. (fol. 197a)
renders a date subsequent to the Portuguese
invasion somewhat probable. It should be
noted, however, that Mr. Bell (Archl. Report
on the Kegalla District, p. 5) only allows
BhuTaneka Bahu VII. a reign of eight years,
extending from A.D. 1534 to 1542.

The present manuscript and that in the
Oriental Library of the Colombo Museum
both contain a colophon professing to give
the date of the "writing" of the work, the
former Saka 1141 (A.D. 1219-20), and the
latter Saka 1587 (A.D. 1665-66).* In view

* See " Ceylon AdmiListration Reports," 1889. Pt. iv.
Miscellaneous, i.,, p. 16..

of the above considerations, no weight need
be attached to these conflicting statements,
which must accordingly be viewed as later
additions.

An edition of this work was printed at
Wehkada, near Colombo, in 1865.f Another
edition is in progress of printing, the first
fasciculus having "appeared at Peliyagoda,
Colombo, in 1892. .

53.

Or. 1049.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 221 (c£)+z53-
©v(9\c35 + ^'B— -§^"1, accordingly 13 leaves (©>(353—
sj-n) are wanting) ; 13| in. by 1| ; 4 lines,
12-13 in. long; badly written in a small
irregular hand, probably by a Low-country
scribe, early in the 19th century.

[Presented by Me. Pieeis, of Panadure,.
Ceylon. J .

Another copy of the preceding work,
Yoga-ratnaharaya, containing an imperfect
text, differing from that of the other in the
order both of the chapters and of the stanzas .
A large number of the latter are, moreover,
left out, though some of them are replaced
by new stanzas.

The date assigned to the work, according
to the present copy, is the 12th year expired
of the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu, and not
the 16th year as in the preceding copy. The
names of the chapters also differ in some
cases, for example, the first is called Sdstrd-
dhydya, instead of Lakshanddhydya. In their
order there is no " agreement whatever, the
16th chapter, Gulmddhydya, of the present
copy is equivalent to the 23 rd of the other,
the 41st to the 5th, &c. Moreover, several
chapters, such as those from the 4th to the
11th are wanting. The 12th stanza of the

t See John Murdoch's " Classified Catalogue of Printed
Tracts and Books in Singhalese " ; Madras, 1868,
p. 56. . .

MEDICINE.
The end is

work is by mistake placed first.
abrupt, the last stanza being : —

54.

Sloanb 1402.— Palm-leaf; foil. 18 {(t^c\-B);
10-| in. by 1} — If ; 5—7 lines, 9 in, long ;
written in a fairly legible running hand by a
Kandyan scribe in the 17th century. The
writing still retains the ancient form of the
cerebral n side by side with its modern form.
{Gf. no. 55, Ti.).

The -manuscript was acquired by the
Museum in 1 752, and, being only a fragment
of a larger work, the name of its title or its
author cannot be made out. It contains a
collection of medical prescriptions and charms
for the cure of various diseases of the skin,
the eye, &c., and of snake-bites. From the
foliation of its leaves in ancient Sinhalese
numerals, it appears that 12 leaves are miss-
ing at the beginning. The text of the 13th
leaf begins : —

©c53.aq'ra® e3(3®S . . . c^iQ ad zssgi^S CfsJ
255ffi) ig)d®S e^zaadssjcna ©zao© ^d®S> ®?S5^g

:s;Q®zsi tsisi qSs3zs5 cfg©e) ^S)3 (^S)d) £>g)<5i

The fragment ends abruptly at the 18th
leaf (or the 30th i.e. ^ of the complete work),
as follows : —

®zsi3 «?>® osS S5(^(9\(^ ©® <^e*G3 ©1® qQ,'ssi

irfsSD

t id

©e^

©555323rf'<^C3®

*(©

69

5S5D

©oQzsi' aji^Q ©d®s^ e^'jM ■253® o-jcs ©©

The second part of the following codex
(no. 55, foil 8a — 39), which begins at leaf
31 (B&) according to the old foliation, is,
however, a continuation of the present frag-
ment.

55.

Sloane 3417.

partly mutilated ; about 10 in. by j.^ -,

Paper and palm-leaf ; foil. 39,

„ H; 3-9

lines, 6 — 9 in. long. The first portion is
written on paper in an unformed hand, pro-
bably of a European student, early in the
18th century ; the second part on palm-leaVes
in the same handwriting as that of the pre-
ceding manuscript.,

I. Foil. 1—7.

@iiaJ'S«s '

Hddiya,

The Sinhalese alphabet, with notes in
English on the pronunciation of letters,
followed by a Sinhalese version of the Lord's
Prayer in Sinhalese and Roman characters,
together with its literal English translation.

On the recto of the first leaf is the follow-
ing description of the second part of the codex.

[A manual] of Physik in the language
spoken upon . . . Island Ceilon where the best
. . . Cannelf does grow.

II. Foil. 8—39 ((SGy-e|iGv).

A fragment containing the continuation
of the section on snake-bites of the pre-
ceding work, there beiug no break whatever,
either in the old foliation, or in the text,
which runs as follows : —

c§ ^®^ee' ^«?-^ ^(©03 ^®q§!si 3551©

* For a repetition of this paragraph, see fol.
line 2, of the following manuscript.

t Portuguese Canella or (7a«eZa= cinnamon.

336,

60

ARTS AND SCIENCES.

e©s5 ©S ®(3 255i£) ©V© — <^^

The fragment ends abruptly at tlie 62nd
leaf of the complete work, as follows : —

233.6e "g^Le ^J^^d" ©©2^ ®?gQ ©^os:?©

56.

Or. 4996.— European paper ; foil. 63 ; 8^ in.
by 6f ; 20 lines, about 6 in. long ; transcribed
by a Low-country scribe, in the 19th century,
apparently from two palm-leaf manuscripts,
the foliation of which is retained on the
margin of the present copy.

I. Foil. 1— 59a.

Viyaru-visa-utfattiya.

A medical work in Sinhalese prose and
poetry, copiously interspersed with Sanskrit
stanzas. It opens with the story of Su^ruta's
asking his master Dhanvantari about the
the origin of madness, mentioning the case
of a Buddhist friar named Sumana, then
suffering from hydrophobia. Dhanvantari's
explanation forms the main portion of the
work. It treats of the creation of the world ;
of the rise and fall of the Ikshvaku (Okkaka)
dynasty; of "cow-slaughter," permitted by
one of the kings of this race, as the cause of
diseases ; and of the origin of insanity in
animals and the effects of their bite on man.
This is followed by a collection of prescrip-
tions and charms for the cure of hydrophobia,
and other diseases resulting from the bite of
mad animals, and also by a brief description
of the symptoms of mad animals.

* For a repetition of this paragraph, see fol. 336,

The colophon states that the system of
medical treatment expounded in this work is
that practised by a Bengal Brahman named
Siva-gupta, who lived in Ceylon in Saka 1619
(A.D. 1697-8).

This treatise is undoubtedly founded on
materials derived from the Kalpasthana
(Book V.) of the Susruta, and from other
Sanskrit medical works. Its author may
probably have been a pupil of the afore-
mentioned Brahmin. Copies of the work are
apparently very rare, as it is not mentioned
in any of the existing catalogues of Sinhalese
manuscripts.

The present text contains lacunas which
must have existed in the original MS. also,
judging from the imperfect fohation of the
latter as retained in the present copy.

Beg.

c£©> 9a®©ca(S Scadx ©ea c^^^^^'cs®®

Sg'SSsSi' © can d 233^3 1? J ■33 . ©!» ®cd Q ' CS SJ .

Scsdi 8c3 ca:Je3S55S©ca!S ©>^Js33ai55'©o3!S
<^^«?So (^c£)(5' S©sSDj£).'«''cs8^e3 es© ®d)£)z35
(5«»£333^oa C3C9 csoc^ (fiso^^'" 6^^33^^<ib^c^ ©es'

End.

553«S©2J5cd" Soadi ©©5f) es?-^" ^«S3 qfx§?S5
6gc3o s)^'' ©enSsi' ^o3'© 6g"©©i35 aeP

Colophon : —

' ©S33K3332S5 ° qe 55523 SsscC 5'C5a©c5 ' S©iS33q?s3

MEDICINE.

61

625^' ©iSSiiea ©i) «Scq?S5 ©ics^a ©en^
c62r>3) ©.-SDa) cp^ce cam 6©vc^^ £)@ ep^ ^®
©0823^" BQ^e^Qisi as3(3oca . 6 §3253®?$^ oq'S
©S5js3S5®caj SS®cd cs'za ©^®cSo« 6233 £,sl

II. Foil. 593—63.

A collection of miscellaneous prescriptions
in Sinhalese prose and verse, mostly of
medicinal oils, whicli are considered to cure
various diseases, including those resulting
from the bite of mad animals. The prescrip-
tions probably belong to a larger work on
medicine.

-Beg.

©,®3{53'» 6d «^©o cfiS ev(33?s^ 6353803 ^9 ©Q"

^© (S®33go'^ ^2533 ©(3853 253(5-^ §C3 (^2332533

End.

S®<^253 £33€)2J5 2S3C39 ®^©2S5!J5" 9

®ago3253cQ aaa^o'^ d ©©.en®© 9

©idg^ 5f3© ©33(3 O^r^J^a" 03©253 9

©<5§?S5©3 ®S 653^ ea''@ ^^s^^^s^^s3 9

57.

Or. 4997. — European paper ; foil. 8 ; 6| in.
by 7| ; 16 lines, about 7iin. long ; legibly
written in a bold hand by a Low-country
scribe, in the 19th century. The leaves are
partially damaged, the corners being nibbled
off by mice or white ants.

Viyaru- lakshana.

Another treatise on the symptoms of
diseases, such as hydrophobia, &c., resulting

' ©cexscf
"g9rf

' zsdf 'Q&iSiO

'2^9

*o

' §333®4^e3-i^

'ca

' qfgdz<®^

" for ®i)3-i^d

" ssd^ " ^

» sSiiS^ " 23d'?S53

from the bite of mad animals, written pro-
bably by the author of the preceding work
(no. 56), in 116 Sinhalese tetrastichs. This
book also opens with the mythical story
respecting Su^ruta's studies under Dhauvan-
tari. As the present text begins only at a
leaf marked ;^=b and ends at fol. Q, it must
have been transcribed from a palm-leaf manu-
script containing either several other treatises
or one large medical work, of which our book
forms only a chapter. No separate work
under the present title is recorded in any of
the existing catalogues.

Beg.

. C3^ eso' ^essea ©353

C33

©eo© «3S3 egcad'©? -€^=

€33

SS^ c)2S5©.'5X5>SeS39 £3©

€33

®o^©'^ ®,^ei*a S®

€33

casraa'ss o© €)tsq ©(33

[eo]

a?S5©2SX5>5es39 ©i«^

Q3

©£KS3d Cf?J5??d9 a

©3

ocedi ®^Jes' 8g,'©c3

e'

^Q'BQ o<5Sg©® g

«g

2536253 0' OegjSoa Qfg

«Q

<|233(^ ®c59' ©©2^3® eg

^

g(3!e9 e3©e3o' Cfri^ S3

^

End.

eSo'" og© ^e?«a3"s5 ©^

®

«ao3o" e,35 ©SBj(i G3i

®

a2r!©5i3S53SeS39 ^2J5S3'*

®

Sesssd ©csa, g^ £53^,

®

®S3©(3e3235 «Sg g"^ 0^

m'-'

f|f®e«3 ©«S33S iglo" ©53«5

«3

©253©e«3® i^Si^ «3e8?

^''

^©(363 ©Sf)38 ©OTcfd) (35

^■"

"2SJf

©(33 ' ®<5-^©©23J'9® ? '» zsj-

E

62

ARTS AND SCIENCES.

58.

Egeeton 1113. — Palm-leaf; foil. 83 (iss—
tS + a^— o^4-ss5j© + s538 + 2S5— S)3® + za — ®©S),
accordingly several leaves are missing) ;
about 8^ in. by 2 ; 6 — 9 lines, about 7 or 8
in. long ; written in an irregular band, pro-
bably early in the IQth century.

I. Foil. 1—21.

An incomplete copy of a Sinhalese phar-
macopceia by an unknown author, containing
prescriptions mostly for the preparation of
pills for th.e cure of various diseases.

After a salutation to the Buddha, the text
begins : —

and ends abruptly, after a prescription of
an unguent of oil for cutaneous diseases, as
follows : —

C3®S5 fe>zao3o ©52533 ©233^ S3 o n)eS33 ©2536 S«J
a3 ©>e3d) (|1«53 CS:^3@23rf' ejESri' ^SS523J Q2Q QiS$6
j553^ Sc33d 8?s9' ?S5e30

II. Foil. 22-23.

A fragment of another collection of medical
prescriptions.

III. Foil. 24—54.

A portion of an unidentified medical work
in Sanskrit and Sinhalese, founded upon
materials derived from the Sanskrit, and
copiously interspersed with extracts there-
from. According to the sentence caadcsocgsn

8 ^ » fiosgQsdb

©QS!S c^d ©aazsxasS si®,* "the end of the
Udaracikitsa of the Sarasamgraha," at f ol. 4*7 a,
1. 4, this work must either be entitled Sara-
samgraha, or the chapter referred to is alone
borrowed from a work of this name. For
notices of Sanskrit medical works named
Sarasamgraha, see Dr. Kynsey's Report on
the Parangi disease (Ceylon Sessional Papers,
viii., 1881), p. 78 ; the India Office Catalogue
of Sanskrit MSS., pp. 945, 951, &c.

The present fragment deals with such
diseases as windy and bilious complaints,
indigestion, fever, glandular swellings, rheu-
matism, jaundice, dropsy and piles. The
Sanskrit and the Sinhalese texts, of which
the latter is in most cases a translation of
the former, are both exceedingly corrupt.

The present fragment begins at the com-
mencement of a chapter entitled Vyddhi-
cikitsd, as follows :

®®©d C^Siad'^Q ©'4^83^3 "©©ZSLf ©(33Z533t2)"c3

q-iSi^a" (ia^ssysidQ ©3S3^S)3 ©aa^eso'" zSoss^ex

9325^553 «5SD doseaSea^o ®€)o©>^o3ho StQo^ne^^

and ends abruptly : —

«5^a(33S"i3:^ [sic'] @§ca ^i(s^^^^®Q e3©e3"d
€iS)6i ©>^S)9 ^sJs3 6si&&Qa(i" ©i) es3i® OQ®
e3(3®®ra2S5'' §03 ©<c33®(33"d ?s^iQS)s5 Eiisf
za 2533 d) €)s2?!^5S33en3©©c5a^o39 ©>e3d)®C5^ t>&

&S> ScSSS? e3(3®235 Q3 @S3" e^3£)Ci3iJ53 aK)3
33S)0 ®3S3Cas35 S3id ©e«J«3 qfS^©^GS^S5^^^^55

* In MS. ca3(5c3^®03!fC^<^^^3^3®^®

11 ^ " cfisi©^®9

©f

22 isSQ ^' E53a®Cd)<S5

" ©(©3 " ©2s:39d

2333e3

JSDS33

MBDIOmB.

63

IV. Foil. 55—83.

Vatlorupota.

A " book of prescriptions," with brief
directions regarding the preparation of drugs
in draughts, ointments, pills, &c., accom-
panied "by a number of charms.

Vaitorupot in general are manuals of no
great authority, possessed by vedaralas, or
native physicians, especially in the Kandyan
districts. They contain details of such pre-
scriptions as have been found efficacious in
the cure of diseases, and have been handed
down from one to another with such additions
as the experience of each vedardla deemed
necessary. See also the description of no. 60.

The present compilation, partly in Sin-
halese prose, and partly (foil, ga — &Q)a) in
poetry, begins : —

^giiS.j';^ sgsSSgisa S5«^S 255253 Zl)"' S^255C93^

CQ@ ©»iS53a9 o32S5 ©03(33 3393 . caxsd'^osQ ca&s
fecaS' (§fs d^GsQ as die,e)9 ossss acsQ saS
©og©Q Sos£) c^'Q SfSi^BQ ffzsfa'SaaicaQ

©KjJ 2539®si3(3"2rf gd€)§"z53(5 qfiCa C33-S3 — qp^

and ends with a prescription for the Parahgi
disease,* as follows : — ■

©^ 253eS("S ®®553Jfi(3 ©>q 253(3^"S £3^®^^^
iSSSi^'USi ©<5'iS3(3^"S C5C3§C8 ©^ iS3(3<5"S ©>S3

-s^razsJ" ©^ a53(3<5"S ©S3jc5®z533e ^co©®^Scs

or ?5sys52s:J * ©o-i^ ° q^Sdo ' esSS^Q
" ©i5S3©(323d' " g(5©§ " e^^aOQo " "i^

* See p. 56 of this Catalogue.

1

©2533(3 SfizSLf eS5®®5(jS eSS^S^Si' fi-.-53253 "itS «£)
d)'f ©CaSzD ©ce(33 SJSs s£)(3S©33@2Sd' ©d^ ©-255

®3 qssicsi?si6Q ®S)c, ©©isJ a© (33 e3S^ss3s) «S)
da (S®a3®(3!2s:i' ©33®3 ora^gsssd £332^ So^ .
6"s3 <?i§"d ^e«^s3 «dicas35 cScs©a3'"'2SD ^os

£)s3ia53<5-S3^'.

59.

Or. 4962.— Foil. 22; 13i in. by2f; 6—12
lines, about 11^ in. long ; written in an
irregular hand, probably by a vedardla, or
native physician of the Low-country, in the
19th century.

A collection of charms and prescriptions
for various diseases. Foil. 1 — 4 contain the
names of Yahims, or she-demons, who are
supposed to cause illness in children at dif-
ferent periods of their age, accompanied by
descriptions of the illnesses, with directions
regarding the offerings to be made to the
demons and regarding the administration of
drugs ; 5 — 9 are devoted to the treatment
of the ordinary diseases of infants, and the
rest of the work contains prescriptions and
charms derived from earlier works in Sanskrit
and Sinhalese.

The skin disease Parangi-leda (see p. 56
of this Catalogue), described by Dr. Kynsey
in " Ceylon Sessional Papers," 1881, viii., is
classed in this work (fol. 20a) as a Vrana-
roga (diseases like ulcers, &c.).

The text, which is full of corruptions,
begins : —

Qi2!isS qQQssi disH sSS ©sS5a©a)?j5©S33aJ

9.1^] §ga3'© aassS gci, ®S3S ©^ g«^"
6SsJ 253(5©S3 -^(fi

QQS^^,

'' ®Sg®^ P

64

ARTS AND SCIENCES.

and ends abruptly : —

,•553 255^© a9<^ ©9(5 OiJ S5e©« SJq ©9
©S3aS ^©© ?J)S 233|9 Cj£53 ©9(5 QSJiQ

This is followed by an astrological diagram
called Navagraha-yantra, wbich is used as an
amulet in the manner described in no. 65,
for the purpose of averting the evil influence
of " the nine planets." See Upham's Histoiy
and Doctrine of Buddhism, pp. 93 — 95.

60.

Or. 4999.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 102 ; 7i in, by If;
4 — 6 lines, 5-^-6 in. long ; written in a fairly
legible but unformed hand, probably by a
Kandyan scribe early in the 19th century.
The leaves are foliated irregularly on the
recto and on the verso. [Miss M. Danbi.]

A collection of prescriptions for various
diseases. Every village vedardla or physician
carries with him for immediate use one or
more similar collections of prescriptions,
which are commonly known as ©q)©S3s5©3
©9d'(5i©£3asJ^, Behet-vattoru-pot or simply Vat-
tdrupot. They are either compiled by himself
or by his ancestors or teachers, who have
bequeathed them to him. The remedies in
them, with the exception of some discovered
locally, are derived from standard medical
works, such as Su^ruta, Mafijusa, Yogaratna-
kara, &c. See also no. 58, art. iv.

The author of the present compilation is un-
known. It treats of " incompatible" victuals
and poisons (foil. 1 — 5a), emetics and pur-
gatives (foil, 5b — 86), sternutatory medicine
(foil. 8&— 106), fever (foil. 106— 42a), diarrhoea
and dysentery (foil. 43a — 666), dyspepsia and
piles (foil. 666—746), worms (foil. 76a— 77a),
derangement of blood through bile (foil. 77a —

946), and diseases of the lungs and consump-
tion (foil. 946—1026).

The present copy is incomplete. It
begins : —

gg ©2350S?2Si' ®d do tlZSB^ ©2S50ZS3«3 §2SS
SSS® ©®3c5 Sbzffl9' ©-€^^25323 . 2553S ^^CB!SS QO*

gad" dza©' ©2330253^ . Qid S55^<5is5 «?e)®i

esa'ssd" 63539' ©sS5oz33S3 — cfj

and ends abruptly, as follows : —

£3(3 '§©923^' !iS ©i)sJ S^CSO <5©253253D'c) ©^9

^9 zsizsiodo eai©2S5^'' c^i&QsSi oc;i:9 So ^So
(35?SD' cecsjosJ 9e«^ss3 sjaoesijs?' &&(iQ ^S
253© 9(a3.ad ^i^ SOffld ®>® '^ e^qe^^fSasi &q

0(3®S (^:^

61.

Add. 17,735.— Palm-leaf; foil. 29 (l+zs>~
©©®) ; 16f in. by If ; 4 lines, 15 in. long;
written in a cursive hand by a Kandyan scribe
named Hatarakorale Hungampola-ruppege-
dara Mudalihami;* dated Friday, the 13th
day of the waning moon of the month of
Durutu in Saka l[7]61,f equivalent to Friday,
the 81st of January, 1840.

[The Rev. J. G. Wenham.J

I. Foil. 1—24.

eiesica ^iosi ^tQaQ

Yogaratnamalava,
called also

Yoga-mdldva.X

A medical poem founded on the Sanskrit
work Yoga-^ataka§, and consisting of pre-
scriptions for various diseases with directions

§

dc3 «©

' £359 ' ©2S50

' 23*©2S30 » SSd'©^ »

* See fol. 2330© 6.
I See the printed edition.

§ Cf. the printed edition of Colombo, 1886, and see
the introduetion in the present MS.

t See fol. S I.

MEDICINE.

65

as to their application. According to the last
two stanzas* the author is a certain Midel-
lava Korala. He completed the composition
of the work on Sunday, the 13th day of the
month of J5a^, in Saka 1738, probably the 14th
or the 28th of April, A.D. 1816. The poem,
according to the same colophon, should con-
sist of 231 stanzas, of which the present text
has only 225. In addition to the differences
in the reading of the text, the printed edition
of Colombo 1892 contains nine stanzasf not
found in the manuscript, whilst the latter has
a short prose introduction and three stanzas
not given in the former.

The introduQtion begins : —

©csJ g9^^'©e36^oa^s^ — <^§

The poem begins : —

€S£s5 6iQS)ssS 6 6i

essJ eg-g^ ®csi csg 6i

After two more stanzas in adoration of the
Buddhist clergy and the gods, the real text
commences : —

' ?S5®?eat)ca,G3

edition. " CSOCo §©J>J3

©>e3C^, Hid.

* See also-vv. 230 and 231 of the' printed text. .

t Yerses 13, 28, 34, 46, 76, 105, 155, 165 and 225,

" ©caDCS5C5aS5 233 ' C53

'° ?S3^©i® in the printed

S3''

®g<5z S®§a" 8?g ©-C3

©Sa3g(5i ©\© 235© ©£30

C5?g ^inS^ «§§§ ©S5a''
©S3?g (5x5:? Kjcezss §23 ©(3
Seg ®® ^8 253© q)
(fi?g£)i ©raS 032O §gs ®g ©e

and ends : —
^©e,C3 555i?5:5 €3gd S.-^^xf) ©3^ cag dt""

©^e©e^ S:S© £5?J325:i' ®t^ S32S33 ©253S3 i5i°'

©®©(3ca ©^Sca -cSsi &ta 5sa§ assd (TJia^ dj

osyJgsg C3253 SSascJ' tSzaSo^s^es
cssi'fiGa ffS^ed ©(^xsscaQ ©zsd'S

S)235 ®CS ©33©©^ €)JS53 §sS5 c5S CO,©

©tasri' SS ©^?S5 ©cS3C3dsJ^®ae ©

II. Foil. 25—29.

Thirty-three odd stanzas containing medical
prescriptions with therapeutic instructions.
The last of them is : —

©2S53©^25;i' ^£S3''(5©S(33 <^^g''9 cggos SlSxSJo'''

©e©3 S<5i©e3 ogS (j3jS3©2533Q ©ScSssd" ©©©q

©q©a33srf (2xa£55J35 <^3:iQ ff^dcozo ©ssssJ eggcsssJ

©2S^i©^2s:$' ^<:5©a33 Q
©odaf c5iS eS (^gos qptjg''^ ©2S53©^g C55i®Q®

ae3(55?Sl!53^^ 3

'' ©gdiSS S?(g " ®g(5x ©^®iS, ibid. t' 235©

Ocj, «6«6Z. '*Cfg(5i «53®iJ5©C3, ^&id '' q)

" ^Z??©©«S5!9 03SS5 §gg ©9 ©eC3, ibid. '" @

©SCi©© ©aSjJd)©, «Jld ^'' -iStsdz, *&»«^- ^' 6^£3

©<^£3 zSS esefzsd' ®iq &Q ©©ii ©bsssdz, i6it?.
''^ qes3eSe©cd, J6«i. ^^ ©zsd'©©^, iUd. ^ ©d
="' ©caJ®3©o© ^®©©d, ibid. ='= ^^es *' t,^g

( 66 )

ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC

62.

Stowe, Or. 28.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 91 (2533-
© + « — 05 + ^3— ^«, accordingly many leaves
are missing) ; about llf in. by 1-| to 2 ; 5 — 8
lines, about 10 in. long ; written in three
different hands, probably early in the, 19th
century.

The two wooden boards; measuring 16^ in.
by 2f each, are apparently not made for this
codex. They are lacquered, and are adorned
on the inside with an illustration of a Jataka
tale, and on the outside with foliaged creeper
ornamentation.

I. Foil. 1-^69.

Navapatala-sahgraha.

An anonymous work in Sanskrit verse,
treating of auspicious times for various
religious rites, such as those performed at
different stages of a child's age, and those
connected with agriculture, &e. See the
subjoined table of contents.

The Sinhalese interverbal interpretation
which accompanies each stanza is often
followed by additional verses in Sinhalese on
the same subject.

The first leaf (sss) containing the com-
mencement of the text is missing ; the
second begins : —

e:3oc25?3©c3e:oe:!^ eszxifio • ff •eSraSeaSisal)®!^© [sic]

§^ ?Sc§©C3356^©^C^£) S— <^§ .

It is followed by the commentary —

^35» ©cooe? C55€^^ 255(3 <|ts©'^o3 aQssH

cS03 555233fflJ S?gd.C3 «)aa©>QS52S^* tSq, ^25333 Ot

' Sa = (^d©^08

The work seems unknown under the
present title beyond Ceylon. The text,
which is more or less corrupt, gives no
clue to the extent of the treatise. The
present copy contains nineteen chapters
named as follows : —

i.

gSSSs

folL 1—8

ii.

(^aS)&?s)®-^i>

8—9

iii.

^ss:?s5goca?s5®

9—16

iv.

^C5233|;©S3

16—21

V.

^53l«0 6^Sa3

21-23

vi.

Stc^^Ss

23—24 .

vii.

©eijjdSKis

24—26

viii.

ggl3K)SSs

26—37

ix.

253a@333l)@Ss

37—40

X.

^£5©3e3?S3©S8

40—49

xi.

£)3«S5aSS£l£9£S5©Ss

49—51

xii.

cej^3©§s

51—56

xiii.

©>q©C333e3?s^SSs

56—57

xiv.

©3 055 253!) @SS

57—61

XV.

OO^Z55l)SS5

61—62

xvi. g»)S)ag93^2S5.asg^3-€9i „ 62—64
xvii. Sadcg-^^g „ 64—66

xviii. §^,^2S5a3©!§QQ3 „ 66—67

xix. [£3€>^^gS8?] „ 67—69

The nineteenth chapter is incomplete. It
ends with the stanza : —

and the commentary : —

qist£S?D, ^isi ©®?s:^'(S es33 SSossg, g&TS,'"

« t^^n

' [sic]

ssS?si

ad'®v5s:)

&

ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC.

67

A portion of this work, with a paraphrase
founded on the present one, was edited by
Mohottivatte Gunananda, and printed at
Colombo in 1879. This edition, though
wanting chapters i,, xiii., xv., xvii. and xviii.,
yet contains a good number of stanzas not
found in the present manuscript.

II. Foil. 70—87.

A portion of a similar compilation in
Sinhalese prose interspersed with Sanskrit
stanzas, treating of the auspicious and in-
auspicious influences of the planets at different
positions, accompanied by various astrological
diagrams in illustration thereof.

Beg.

5S5o«s3^ ©'©oS ®C30(g O0&6Q !^Q SQ® esoe;,©
^i«S©S' ©iS ©8 ©M^ura ©© — cf-j

End.

III. Foil. 88—91.

A fragment of another work on astrology
in Sinhalese prose and poetry, interspersed
with Sanskrit stanzas and astrological dia-
grams. The first page begins with the con-
cluding line of a chapter called " Navagraha-
mahadma." The next chapter commences
with a diagram and the following Sinhalese
verse : —
5J3eg(^ (SI& §!S3 S303©fio ©g© o© ?S5S ceo
Sos e2cs©cs5 ©g© ©>roo8 ss^S osi— Cfj

63.

Add. 11,594.^ — European paper;, foil. 87 (« —
jya)^, two leaves being erroneously marked
®i)«i-); 12f in. by 4; 9 — ^16 lines, about

8

CO

®© * csQgo

S&

gi — 111 in. long; beautifully written by
a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th
century.

A work on astrology and divination, com-
piled from earlier Sanskrit and Sinhalese
works. See the English superscription on
the following copy.

The name of the compiler or the date of
compilation is not given. The book is
copiously illustrated with astrological dia-
grams representing men, animals, and geo-
metrical and other figures.

The text begins : —

ra®d ?S5i5S3SJ Q^^x^ ^i6<Sl25^ ©2rf

©®d zs^iaasji ®(52S3'o3 i^d^-zsS &^

C53©(^ ?S3li33S3i ©qzSJ'sS^a doQSiiSS ©SSLf

qp©QsJ gdQaJ sjs? c5i?SD'®2s:J' ©zscf

S3si oioe S5aJ ozce ©q©^«f5 fiSzxJ ©jrf
©<^sS5s55'©ca SS335 oioe ^--s^ss^ zSca 2x5' ©a;^'

and ends : —

?S38 2J3i© ©s>39 ® ©csg© oigzsf ejssj' ss^izss^

?5^t5S3iSJ ©^^03 ©q Sg ^"«: !*)(3 ©^^ ©C33©C55
(SsS) ©^C3 sS^iSSSiSJ «5j55 cSca (59 ©ssoQ ?S5S q
©esa® ^ce ?SDia53iSl cSca 6Q ©S3o9 ©caad «s?S q

64.

Or. 48&1. — European paper; foil. 88 (! + « —
@«)<& + ®id^ — ^iDsr in Tamil) ; 13 in.
by 4 ; 9 — 15 lines, 10—12^ in. long ; written
in a fairly legible hand by a Low-country
scribe, in the first half of the 19th century.

553':^

^

63

ARTS AND SCIENCES.

An exact copy of the foregoing manu-
script, containing the following English
superscription : —

" This book is called Sarcwasanhare which
consists of the following Astrological Books
namely Nacksastradiipamalawa, H6rabarane,
Warahamihire, Ghargasanhietawa, Dywag-
nacamedainuwa, Dhywagnamukhamandaney,
pradiepicawe, Diepamalawa, Santanadiepi-
cawe, Oetpatey, Cawlewidane, Nawapataley,
Jotia-alancare, Parawsare-mathe, Sawrawallia,
and a great many other superior books of
the same science,"

65.

Or. 1247.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 11; 13i in. by l|j
6 — 9 lines of irregular length ; written early
in the 19th century by a Low-country yalce-
dura or a priest of demonism.

[Bdwaed Daniell.J

Yantra-pota.

" Book of amulets," being a collection of

about 60 mystical diagrams to be used as

amulets against various diseases, accom-

, panied by verbal charms and directions as to

their use.

Beg.

(gi££5£5:5© CS?S^Q) C3©\|)-e§03aiS ZS33C3 ©3Z3j ®j558

ss)sS53a -^d ^© aQzsJ ©C55^ ^Sido- aaes: rao
©vS(33 S)^.-S3 . S3i® csarf ©>(3a)c) q figeso «:o3a
q e3&3 tED039 ^ ©esod C3?gc5i ercsQ ^, SoJid

End.

The manner of preparing one of the above
amulets for actual use is as follows : —

The diagram which is best suited for the
purpose in view being selected, it is drawn
by the demon priest on a palm-leaf side by
side with the verbal charm that belongs to it.
The leaf is then "pigmented" with saffron,
and is consecrated to the demons (generally)
by a burnt-offering. After this it is rolled
up tight and tied round the waist, arm or
neck of the patient with a cotton thread
spun by a virgin.

66.

Or. 4969.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; 13 in. by 2 ;
7 — 9 lines, 12 in. long; written in an un-
steady hand, probably by a Katlddiyo, or
demon-priest of the Low-country, in the
19th century.

A number of charms, of which the first
few are for the purpose of hastening parturi-
tion by averting the influence of evil spirits ;
the rest are Huniyam charms to inflict injury
in the manner described at p. 71 of the C, B,
R. A. S. Journal, 1865-66.

Beg.

SiS§^?s^3= ^©»(33!55 ^'ea^Q ^Sss>(^-^* ^.qzo

End.

^555lS5©®0 ©ig ff@2;3 ^i6 C^i&-^Q «f)2)3

©CS5 s:>©«J32sd' Soa Sge^dzxi' aSS W ^i^^
8S 6^q©333©oa ®® iS)® (gi'essg ®® 6?s5?gdi)
s^SQ 83 ©>d Q<^^ ®d ra'gd ^6 6^q«s3 «?d3
f3 ^ ©d <gi©>(3«)3 ®©§e ©©g(33 Eoe) co£)3

ig© (9^cf®(3 Ce8sJ©C53£3C!' ©d® 8e3S Sc3(52S:f©2j32Sj

©d® BcaS i^diS)ic33©>CB2s3' ©d® , asagdi e^ssso©
' 2SSg5q®i<e>f* ''2s:i'5553 » ca^ ^ ^©^sg?

ASTB.OLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC.

69

This is followed by four drawings of the
male figure for the Katiadiya's guidance in
the preparation of these charms. _

67.

Add. 19,867.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 2; the first,
25| in. by If ; 7-8 lines, 23f in. long ; the
second, 47^ in. by 1-j-g- ; fairly well written by
a Low-country astrologer in 1834.

[SlE WiLLfAM BeTHAM.J

An. ephemeris, Panchanga, for the Saka
jehr 1757 (A.D. 1834-35), with an introduc-
tion explaining the position and astrological

character of certain planets during the year,
and adding prophecies accordingly. It is
written in Sinhalese mixed with Sanskrit,
the numerals used in the tables being old
Sinhalese and Tamil, side by side.

It does not give so many particulars as
the almanacs of the present day, though it is
similar to them in other respects. For an
account of Indian Panchangas see Sewell's
" Indian Calendar," pp. 13 — 16.

Beg.

es^s^d K)o3s53|J* . g«3©o§ csa'sS csoSjsifssd)' ^®
©032x5" g©^©oSe3<S ®§'® ©jsad^e^cSiS ^ej tS®
dca aSi® g ©® £)S©o3(9 — (ii

^©3

dcs

&

( 70 )

HISTOEY.

68.

Add. 24,999.— Palm-leaf ; foil. '54 (1—5+
255— S + S55— ©®i) ; 3 — 7 lines, 15^ — 16 in.
long ; written, the first five leaves in large
characters (three lines on a page), and the
rest in a small neat hand, by a Low-country
Buddhist monk (see art. in.) ; dated Matara,
20th September, 1861. [E. R. Power.]

I. Foil. 1—5.

SoiaiS (^eq^i 0\e3i'^«3

Simhala-ahv/ru-sodiya.

The Sanskrit alphabet as commonly used
in Sinhalese.

Beg.

ff ep (^ S° C (3°i esi es-B G» G«-n

253 S) fiS3 ^ a — ^-j

End.

© (§1 <§ (§ a €)^ ©3 (gaa (9^ ©"b
©@ <9\©(ei 6^(gi ©\(ei°i (go® (gs

II. Foil. 6—24.

Hatthavanagalla-vihdra-vamsa.

A Pali work of the 13th century, written
in prose considerably intermixed with verse
and containing the traditional history (up
to the middle of the 18th century) of the
Buddhist temple at Attanagalla, preceded by
a mythical account of king Sri Sanghabodbi
(A.D. 252 — 254),* who is stated to have lived
here in retirement after the usurpation of the
kingdom by king Gothabhaya.

* According to Turi.our, A.D. 238 — 240.

It is divided into 11 chapters as follows : —
i. Rdjahumaruppatti - pariccheda. On the
birth of prince (Sri Sanghabodhi).

ii. Anusdsana-p. On the ethical admonitions
(addressed to him).

iii. Anurddhapurappavesa-p. On his entrance
to Anuradhapura.

iv. Bajjdbhiseha'p. On his enthronization.

V. Pdramitasimsana-p. On his aspirations
to exercise perfect virtue.

vi. BattaMhasa-damana-p. On the subjuga-
tion of the demon Eattakkha.

vii. AbhinilcTchamana-p. On (King Sri San-
ghabodhi's) departure to holy seclusion.

viii. Ajjhattiha-dana-p. On the offer of his
head for the benefit of a poor traveller.

ix. Vatiula-viman'uppatii-p. On the con-
struction of a rotunda at the place of
sacrifice.

X. Fdsdd'uppatti-p. On the origin of the
temple there.

xi. Atlhamsa-vimdn^ uppatti-p. On the build-
ing of the octagonal mansions.

Conclusion. — Author's pious aspirations, in
17 stanzas.

Beg.

<^^®OC5^^J5o:2S^3c5'2)Sei)D®«0e55c5©^iX55J

eSes>3<SSsxr>SgaoSe3?Ss dido

©>033 6^Q)^^e3SX53^.>^•^£)^ SSe3S)K®Q)3S

s:5ex33?S£i3di£)So33 (5S2S53§©®2S5

HISTORY.

71

End.

S6i)^S5esoSJ(5-€^®-353 «s^33a®g?JD3©3
©>5J2?es>3§ ej«S5©3?J53 © qp?S53fiB®S3 6
©ca e33a®S3 E3S£53d:«S (§i®o Saaodo

5S53®© iS53d@8 ©S3C3@C553= @a.'55!5

End of author's aspirations.
iS)<5©cs€) ■59<5€i^3®?s?

®e3®S3 Cf^<5©CS3^03o

c33o oso© gzaSo S3o e3a)a*Q
g®d2S)o ©S)3Sc3@fe)3®d

The author is supposed to have been a
pupil of Anomadassi Sangha-raja, the author
of Daivajnakamadenu.* At his request f the
former is said to have composed this work in
the latter part of the reign of Pandita Para-
krama Bahu (A.D. 1236—71).$ An edition
of the text in the Sinhalese character and an
English translation of it, both made by James
De Alwis, were printed in Colombo, 1866.
Two. reprints of the text, accompanied by its
old Sinhalese sanne (art. iii.), have since
appeared, one in 1878 and the other in 1887.

III. Foil. 25—54.

Attanagaluvamsaya.
An anonymous translation of the foregoing

' 65sS5S(3DSdf*S5 " ©>33e3®S33 in the printed editions.

* See De Alwis' Attanagaluvamsa, p. 7, note 6.

+ See stanza 3.

J See De Zoysa's Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese, and
Sanskrit MSS. in Ceylon, p. 17, and De Alwis' Attana-
galuvamsa, Introd., pp. clxxv — olxxviii. Eegarding the
date of the king, see Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalla
District, p. 77.

work into Sinhalese prose, accompanied by
so much of the original Pali text as is in
verse.

Beg.

e£>e353 gcasxa g©d ©d ^(3 253®© Qss^diS

6od GaoC33G3®32S5 g (^£5S<5 gSS3 <S)S>?Si' {533

sJia& «D2e^^ c5^qd ^^•€^g qQozsiod cE33gca

S33€3 g(5l^§ €333© SSesSgCfS 253(33 ^Sig

QiSi g gs)30Sal) g555cs csoaaasj ^80253 @S)

S€)2S:»©CQCS Cf®i2S:)3®^^g Cf6\5S33®^@ «S5® CSo^

dod gdss:e)dg ®b33 t^o^^SiQssi ©©©eacazDQ

g© §^S33Sg ZSjdsS £533 g& gSSiCS ^ qb(@03
©aSJjS gl)©CS;9 ©30^233 eD3^]®82S3' d©J553353d

-i^eq <|s5Si?S5S3a' Ss33d 6ea3S)a3 33 gsD2f©c3

— ^2

End.

cpe£s:i"^a3'g ^ eg»®csQ .?)^^"' ^cs5 «33CT
©csS zssd-^o^ ®©ca(3®cs ©S^g g^®3 d-^a

C&nSlSSS C5a'd!g52S^3g ®®^ tS^@ZSi g ©®32S503e3?

q ®!S3SaS ^ssi @3(^(^ad eg"® ©ocsssi q

253dS3 ® 2532^5 s^egg CS&DadcSSsS d-d ®253©(^S.

®®©d cfQd ©raS eScsss^Q.^ 9^®3 c9"'S3cS3®(sJ

(533aS3S3 233c3a «S3© g a©2533®e3«^ ©^ ^sS

©€)d^ce zSceo -zS®©^©^.

Sa)5S03C3o®d-i^©<»3 ^©333®g2f33©3
®S)25X5Da§Cj?£)SS^3 © Cf?S^3®®S36

®cs «33£i©©3 eaSoadsJ^di " ^®o Ssaado

?S:33®©2533d®8 ®<53e3@CS3J@S 2S:?5

This is followed by the scribe's colophon.

According to the introduction, Satrusimha
Kunjara, in Saka 1304 expired (A.D. 1382),
requested the preparation of this translation.
He was a senanayaka " general," who was
much patronized both by Alakesvara and
his brother Arthanayaka, ministers under

'» ©3 " o5s3d45!)-29

n

HISTORY.

Bhuvaneka Bahu V.* De Alwis in his
Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxxxv., ascribes
the authorship of the Sinhalese version to
" Sanga-Raja Durandara." But on reference
to the text (ch. i., v. 3) it will be seen that
8angJia-rdja-dhurandhara is only an epithet
of the Buddhist monk Anomadassi, meaning
"he who holds the ofl&ce of Sangha-raja"
(hierarch). He is mentioned in the introduc-
tion of the Sinhalese version merely as having
caused the original Pali work to be composed.
The transcriber of both the preceding
works was Aturaliye Klrti-Sri-Sumatigala,
the NdyaJca Thera (High Priest) over Matara
and Hambantota districts during the admini-
stration of Sir Colin Campbell, Grovernor of
Ceylon (1841—47).

69.

Or. 2702.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 143 (za-s? + 233
— Z533ii + 5S5— a + a53— c^ + 233— cS); 21 in. by 2| ;
8 — 9 lines, about 18 in. long; written in a
uniform legible hand by a Low-country scribe,
in-the 19th century. [Mrs. Annie Rbid.]

I. Foil. 1—33.

Another copy of the 33rd and the 34th
chapters of Mayurapada's Pujdvaliya. See
no. 25.

II. FoB. 34—48.

Nikaya-sangrahava.
called also

CS3JS3 ^3 S -3)3(^63

Sdsandvatdraya.

A brief account of the Buddhist Church,
from the demise of Buddha {circa B.C. 543)
to A.D. 1397,t compiled by Devarakkhita
Hhammakitti Mahathera, in Sinhalese prose
interspersed with Pali stanzas, some of which
are quotations from the Mahavamsa.

* Eegarding this king and his prime minister Alakes-
vara, see Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalla District, p. 92.
t According to the present work, this is the 6th year
. of the reign of Vira-Bahu.

Beg.

e£ic3?S gra£555 tg®^' €3253(3 03^255 # tca^

333.33 C§ (3o3533©e3 g ^£33 CS ©3-i^ ' ©(33253 (Sa3Ca

«533-^d83a-i^©cO(S qsaa (^4^ iSi^Si ®oSiS)o^B

g*£) ©©")®;3^ egSsSiSXD di C5 d) d® £533®* 3323 <»
SSSQ <^3d)©dlS>S)§§ e325303{Sg,)^S^'i^''cQ8-€§'C3

C33qd)SSa3 Q-4^n caSfesd gSj2S3 gi)*«53®3 ^^
?s3a3 g?9^ oS33j3!5S3 ®K53 ss<^,©d^dca2S:!'6^c55
gl; gSssGS C633 cfzg gQ gesasss 2533 Sh ®oc£c3ce
^.)@c3©2533 2®e3?S3' 8sSiQ6 a5£bi)ii£i^&<£i&
aQssi aiS&QS> S2©©©iS3253S)3K3 oca©(33edS^
©i®€)zs5 ©odSs e3t©i^ ca3£S?S3 g^j&^S^cs csi
©"Szs:^ C53S)€)^8-€^c3 ®^e)c5ffiS33 caSSdi'^'cis

-i^" gS) JS3D® g2S33Se^S3" C5CSS)3^®K)3C36S(5

03^©GS3 .2^2533 caeaotgja ?s3®g ©3532533 ©«533c5©S33

03:35 ©(S52S3S3ld^253©"^ — qp-^

End.

®c5o ®^S®g3®253 gSo ©333©tC3?D^

8<5o (£)3a3 a®i@3 £5^-3qe3K3 ©(33©2S3

^ao ®(33SS3e33(3o!fo" £33(303 2S>25.

After a short introduction regarding the
author and the limit of his undertaking,
and the birth and career of Buddha, the
book opens with an account of the three
Buddhist synods held in India, naming the
canonical texts examined, and the different
sects and their books that were pronounced
to be unorthodox. This is followed by the
history of Ceylonese Buddhism, its schisms
and the synods held from time to time for
their suppression, giving at the same time
the succession of the Sinhalese kings from
Vijayo {circa B.C. 543) onwards, with a brief
account of such of them as had taken part
in promoting the interests of the Buddhist

s53

^

' ^ 'a) = @3

" ©ZS) " 253 " g-'lSilSSi " S3<8 " ©(33253

00(33® ifio

HISTORY.

^3

Ohurcli. The chronology of this book is
supposed to be more trustworthy than that
of most historical works extant in Ceylon,*
supplying, as it does, dates not given even
in the Mahavamsa.

The author, Dhammakitti, lived in the
reigns of Bhuvaneka-Bahu V. and Vira-Bahu
II. (A.D. 1371—1410?). He was the second
of that name who, residing at Gadaladeni-
Vihara near Kandy, held the office of Sangha-
raja (hierarch). He was also called Deva-
rakkhita or Jayabahu Mahathera, and held a
synod of Buddhist monks, in conjunction with
his colleague Galaturumiila Maitri Maha-
sthavira, for the suppression of schisms.
He was, moreover, the author of the Sad-
dharmalankara (no. 128), the Jinabodhavali,
the Sahkhepa, the Balavatara, and probably
of the Gadaladeni-sanne and the Saddhamma-
sangaha. See Journal R. A. S., January
1896, p. 203.

A printed edition of this work was pub-
lished at Colombo in 1890.

III. Foil. 49—69.

Bdjaratndkaraya,

" A mine of gems of kings," being a short
history of Ceylon from the 6th century
B.C. up to the reign of Vlra-Yikrama, who
ascended the throne in A.B. 2085 (A.D.
1642 — 43). It is compiled from earlier his-
torical records, in Sinhalese prose interspersed
with nearly 200 Pali stanzas, and contains
much information respecting the history of
Buddhism and the succession of kings. The
reign of Yira-Yikrama, in which the author,
the chief incumbent of Abhayaraja-parivena
of Valgampaya, seems to have lived, is
described at length, and the. king is extolled
specially for his services to the church.

The present text begins with the mythical
account of Vijaya's descent from a lion, as
follows : —

* See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 20.

ce®233S3' ^®®2£)a g«S3©iO30 (§'

5255 ^S> ©d'S) @5S qf®d'a §2S e3®€©253 gsS

ffi3; g<§vS)3, gS) 2S33(3®ce!9; (|)®C3®o, Sssjjgsa^o,
©© SoES5(g8e3©>oe(S ©isaSaJ q^o Sjgjsd' SjgS®Q
£3(3 *g d^Qa&ce&i assigi^ 6Q 2533@«o ©sjS^^S

8s3cs2J3©3^c3®ss:)©jcs ffoaS®®© Ci,d©2a— <|)§

and ends : —

253si's3J53°si533®(33©S3qpe^g(5 [eassd] ^©ses ®a?s:«S5

<53£5?S5^?5^03?S:S'S2S:i' S3S)S3@3®cdz533e©QajSC3l)

eqva3C32S5o39 e3z@iSe33"'e3©2J33e3§© gdievzsjsQ
@g23d'©cd ^©Ssaa 43233 ca ©?S33 escjSica a©sJsSD3

zsi®'CSssS i)^ e£)<&3©\®J25ssa®osJ^e3og!aa^S5ea253
(33tS®33J^S§oeQ e3i®©sS32S5®(3C3 (5ai'e33K)
a«g© ces5o^.

The author's colophon ends : —

go©«sq2D3®?j)2f) cQe3©i?S53c5"£i20 S<^?3
§©3S:j«ici,?S3s5(3S(3ag a©>d3cS
C3®a)3di©3c^ica '^©©©3C3e3c5-2£i2a3®

©SS3S3K33® ej?S3a^CS3© S®?S33 «3©3® . .

©(^eo§b3©d cfeDc3c53£5 BSQiS^ &?si6 C33©

d3dda3ssi32S3©d ©esaasS.

An imperfect translation of this work
into English was made at the request of
Sir Alexander Johnston when he was Chief
Justice of Ceylon (1811 — 1820), and was
published by Upham in 1833. See "Sacred

' ©saa ' ©3 ' ©ea

" g©ii3^'^2S5©s>?s:)cae3©-33d "

03

S

"s3cr©i

74

HISTORY.

and Historical Books of Ceylon," edited by
Edward Upham, vol. ii., London, 1833.

The first chapter of this English version,
treating of the visits of the Buddhas to
Ceylon, appears to be different from what is
found on this subject both in the present
manuscript and in the printed text edited by
Kosgoda Saddhananda Thera.

IV. Foil. 70—107.

Another copy of the Bajdvaliya. The
present text is more perfect and freer from
clerical errors than no. 70, q.v. Immediately
after the mention of the surrender of Colombo
and the maritime provinces to the Dutch in
Saka 1578 (A.D. 1656—7), this copy records
the death of king Rajasimha II. in Saka 1614
(A.D. 1692 — 3), and the accession of his
successor Vimala-dharma-siirya.

End.

6 S8 ©J>J33©\S)3 ^Q^^ssS ®e©-aqfi 6^^s^^(3®

gS) dc3©vCS5553* ©2553©® SQqo (^dSaSiS) ©CS33£^

©2353(3®Q ai^Qo giS)2S3(5 (3©.a^S esdocfos g-s^
e.®3^3 SQ (3©i.a^ae>2r52si'* £5?J5d3(3aJ BiQqo

555© ®3C3CSS35 qpcDesS' 853(5C5?S3' ^^«S33 «35(3S
g^2533©?S53 ©3553(3® ©25339© ©©©-S^S©
tSildzSid ^ g^ZS53©2S53 ©«533Q®S© ©03©©9 cS

ceseo . £3335(59 &6i® ©2533 ©99' dd^diQus^^
&ssi g^xsiJiQs^t) c^isizsid QssH c59 9<9z333-^
©2s:)2S5'°aci' C3"z53 ©i 1678 ssiizs^i'^ q&QssS ^ai
c^i8 ©(3©^S© i3o?si6Q <^a5(35S5S ^soraasg
s?S . c53dSoes3 6^Q s?®3<5 93035 g ©®(3Sl)®
^§23" £?®3dS© <5ade5cs" fzodzsid ^ ©"zss ©S

a253©3 " ^£55ef5 C3 fioS «^£S5S3S5<5ss5 85SSa53(3 (5o

'2s:)'©ad^
'°2s:^©?s5

'*£3iS3

" & " 3^353

V. Foil. 108—143.

Siydmsandesa-varnandva.

An account of the missions of Vilbagedara
Pandita Mudiyanse and others to Siam and
Pegu, written by a grandson of the first-named,
in a language bombastic and much mixed
with Sanskrit, in accordance with the peculiar
style of the last two centuries. These mis-
sions were sent by the kings Sri Vijaya'
Raja-Simha (1739 — 47), and Kirti-Sri-Eaja-
Simha (1747 — 81), at the request of Velivita
Pindapatika Saranankara Thera, afterwards
Sangha-raja (hieraroh), for the purpose of
bringing over Buddhist monks to hold ordi--
nation ceremonies, and thereby restore the
Buddhist order of monks and the doctrine
in their original purity.*

The book gives further a detailed account
of the reigns of the two kings mentioned
above, as well as of their successor Rajadhi-
raja (1781 — 98), referring especially to their
acts in the interest of Buddhism.

The text begins : —

e©cadi c§ gd s5-2^c5 ©g ©gce®3jSD Sa^zssd
Qadi S3®d ®8S) ©3(33 s^q gSd gd tstsio^6
^■35 c§ o& Ss?'^^ ^^ss:) €i6-€^ S35 iSiQ^
dc5®i^93(3o^'35 S^'a ^''a 9©(5 g°S) g^a
©©«sad'35eg35' g C^® • <¥e3e'cd ^Si&*^6ad

SoSO ©qSe©3®gdi©3 5S3?J5© = C552XJ'©cd ^5?3c)2533<5
©CSiS £3053(3 ©J3J®e5J 255iqeS?©®£S:f <§ (3o2533@£3

©3S2sd'©e3 g|) c53-?S©os(S 253(3 *?ca(3 'SiQ ®&®
©cessd" t§©S)?S3gdoa9 Eseogig ^do ei®Qess?©ed

— qp?

and ends : —

C3?S5d3®(5 C2253(3 C3?£>©&5^ce39 C3C3<5 gSS?
K3©ce eS5«53©3 €f-^(a3C3«553 29(5®®2d' ■jS©23rf' q

* For references to previous missions see Mahavamsa,
ch. xcvii. 8—12 ; Valentyn, oh. xv., p. 344.

'2533 " (^ ' gS©o©03^fii335 *^ ^ SSiB

HISTORY.

75

253S'2S5 ©(3C3 Q^sS^Qq %S> 2350(5253 al)©'032Sd'
g(5^03 ©255®(5®Sd.

Another account of the same embassies,
and the introduction of the Siamese ordina-
tion of Buddhist monks in Ceylon, is given
in the Siyam5pasampadavata,* a prose work
written in Sanskritic Sinhalese by Buddha-
rakkhita, a pupil of Velivita Saranankara,
and chief Thera of the temple Uposatharama
at Kandy. These missions are also recorded
in Velivita Saranankara's biography entitled
Sangarajottama Saduchariyava,* in John
Pereira's Heladiv-rajaaiya, and in the his-
torical colophon of the paper MS. of the
Saratthadipani f in this library. A short
account of them in English, derived from the
present work, is to be found in Tumour's
"Epitome of the History of Ceylon," pp..
53—55.

70.

Add. 19, 866. — Palm-leaf partially stained ;
foil. 73 ; 14| in. by 2^ ; 6—8 lines, 13 in.
long ; written in a legible uniform hand,
apparently by a Low-country scribe, early in
the 19th century.

[Sir William Betham.J

Bdjdvaliya,

"The line of kings," being a connected history
of Ceylon in Sinhalese prose. It opens with
a mythical account of the physical conforma-
tion of the universe, exhibiting also a list of
names of numerous ancient cities and king-
doms mostly in India. It relates further
the origin of the Sakya and the Okkaka
dynasties of India, and the myth connected

* See Ceylon Administration Eeports, 1887, p. 138d.
t Eg. 766.

with the descent of VijayaJ from a lion, as
well as the tradition that since the war
between Rama and Ravana Ceylon remained
unpeopled, save by Rakshasas and Yakshas,
for a period of 1844 years. This is followed
by an account of the Buddha's visits to
Ceylon, and of the Vijayan colonisation of
the Island (circa B.C. 543). From this period
the history is continued to the end of the
reign of K. S. S. Pa:i;idita Parakrama Bahu
of Dambadeniya {circa A.D. 1236 — 71). Then
comes a gap in the narrative, common to this
and the other copies, followed by obscure
historical notices, such as the capture and
deportation of King Vijaya Bahu by the
Chinese, and the dissensions that ensued
between Arya Cakravarti, the ruler of Jaffna,
Alake^vara, the ruler at Ray gam, and king
Bhuvaneka Bahu of Gampola. The narrative
is, however, resumed with the accession of
king Parakrama Bahu VI. of K5tte to the
throne in A.D. 1410, and is continued with
tolerable accuracy to about A.D. 1656.
Hardy, however, states that " some copies
close at the time of the arrival of the Portu-
guese (A.D. 1506) ; others, of the Dutch
(A.D. 1656); and a few are brought down to
the beginning of the present century."^

De Zoysa speaks of this book as " the
only historical work yet discovered which
gives an account of the Chinese invasion of
Ceylon in the 15th century A.D." ||

J Vijaya, the first known Aryan coloniser of Ceylon,
was the son of Simhabahu, the founder of the Simhalese
race, as succintly expressed by the Pali couplet —

" Since King Simhabahu took the Simha (lion) captive,
he was (called) Simhala ; and his descendants were
(thence also called) Simhala." For further particulars
see GurulugSmi's Dharma-pradipika, printed edition,
p. 51, par. 5.

§ Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, p. 639.

II See his Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese, and Sanskrit
MSS., p. 19.

76

HISTORY.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha
the present copy begins : —

ess'gi' 03235 e22sJ©e' q . <^a C^® § ®® ®'?3d
cs235€)(3^ cj . ©® ®tQ(^ e3£s58(3' ca^d ossics'
qes qesid ^isjssJ So3 o?S5d ©csagzsii" cassJQo'Q

gzscf (^eaca . S° 6c) t2>aJ gsJea' cf© ca^S <^S5e3?35

©033 §23^ ©255 ©®(5 <S©Q)©2S523Li'^ . ®SK)©®d S©

qts ^SJSsssS ©ce3g?s^ . ®eo©i@(5 gd) ^ej ^cocossS
©csogzri" C3S5 to6)^a2 6!SS©c3o3 . ®555©®(5 [03]©
c^ts ^C55C3S3J ©osagzsi' qe^c5 taSjs^ca 8!3S®c33Ge

and ends, immediately after the mention of
the surrender of Colombo by the Portu-
guese to the Dutch (in May, A.D. 1656), as
follows : —

€f SS ©2S3d©q)3 ^©eaaSzrf ©©©-sqaasj" ©2533

^SSS Cf(3(33'S5^' (d^'©®3«^<5^ 9^iSS33^23d'

©!5339j ga) dG3©c52S5* ©5i533(3®s:J ^<5©£) ©©

iSid ©SJoSgd" ©(323d"©^a23Ci' ©2533(g®© d^S^G^

odjEfoe g ©9 ©^©S3© didSoCo dd dcssraca©

S52S5'°© SiS)®©3 SQS3«S3' ©©■^©©SSM^'" djS?

d)(^ ©i3(33 ?S5© ©esssJ ^siejS^gsjdcss^j)^ (|i^?S3j

253©Q g<fl253J©2S:>3 ©25>0(3-S) ©JJSSg© ®(3©^
SzSCfa e553<5sS3d ^ g^2333©?S53 Cfg(5iS)253© £3^©

<ScS253(3 (5=)©© raa:? <5© 63^53 zaSg" ©2533 -^^cs

This work is supposed to have been written
by different persons at various periods,* but

» ^JS:).?5X5>D

= © 'ea®

^2s:r©2cr

' iSi ' d^Q

' deo ' -^

"e^

" (5c25(23ffi3 ©crfSS

''ssSm^ssS

'^ ^e3edS

13 Qg " d3

"^

* See Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, p. 539; De
Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 19 ; Upham's Sacred and Historical
Books of Ceylon, vol. i., p. xvi. ; and Tumour's "Epi-
tome of the History of Ceylon, 1836, Introd., p. iv.

judging from its simple colloquial style of
language and the brief manner in which the
reigns of several early kings are dealt with,
as well as certain incidental references to
events which took place a long time after,
the whole of it cannot be considered as
contemporaneous records of events. Its
language is certainly later than the 13th
century, the phraseology bearing a marked
resemblance to that of .the historical part of
the Pujavaliya, and of the Rajaratnakara,
from one or other of which most of its
material seems to have been derived. Tumour
states that " the Rajavaliya was compiled
by different persons at various periods, and
has both furnished the materials to, and
borrowed from, the Mahavamsa." (Epitome
of the History of Ceylon, Introd., p, iv.)
The style throughout the book does not
differ so greatly as to lead us to attribute
its compilation to more than two persons.
It is more probably the work of a single
author, as against Mr. Fox who says four
(Upham's Sacred and Historical Works of
Ceylon, vol. i., p. xii.). The slight difference
in the style might be due to the first portion
of the work being founded on the Pujavaliya
and other early historical works, the phrase-
ology of which the author might have
borrowed. The part treating of the period
from the 15th century onwards is impartially
written, evidently by one who had some
knowledge of the habits.of the Portuguese and
the Dutch, and of their policy of government,
in addition to a thorough acquaintance with
the history of his own land. The date (A.D.
1522)f of the arriva,! of the Portuguese is
expressed according to the Christian Era,
a thing quite unusual in the writings of
the Buddhists. The titles of Portuguese
officers are on the whole correctly given, and
references to their mode of life are not in-
accurate.

The Rajavaliya must have been known

f The correct date is, however, A.D; 1505.

HISTOEY.

77

to Europeans before A.D. 1726, in whicli
year Valentyn, in his great work on tlie
East Indies, " Oud en Nieuw Oost-Indien,"
publislied an account of Ceylon containing
material which must have been derived from
this work.

In an article on " Singhala, or Ceylon,"
in Asiatic Researches for 1801 (vol. vii., pp.
32 — 56), Captain Mahony gives a translation
of an extract, referring to Vijayo, from " the
Maha Raja Wallieh, a Singhalais History."
Since this period writers on Ceylon have
from time to time quoted passages from its
pages. In 1833, Edward Upham, in his
" Sacred and Historical Books of Ceylon,"
gave out an imperfect English translation of
this work. According to the statement in
Sir J. Emerson Tennent's Ceylon, vol. i.,
p. 316, note 1, the translation was made
for Sir Alexander Johnstone whilst he was
Chief Justice of Ceylon (1811—1820) by
" Dionysius Lambertus Pereira, who was then
Interpreter-Moodliar to the Cutchery at
Matura." In 1853, copious extracts from the
Rajavaliya were published in the Heladiv-
rajaniya, a valuable history of Ceylon in
Sinhalese prose compiled by John Pereira.

Manuscripts of this work are common in
Ceylon, though the text of most of them has
been found to be more or less corrupt. In
England, copies of it are to be found in the
libraries of the University of Cambridge and
of the Royal Asiatic Society.

For a description of the two copies at
Copenhagen, see Westergaard's Catalogue,
pp. 72—73.

70a.

Or. 5307. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 72 (zsj-Qaa) ;
13i in. by about 2^; 6—8 lines, 12 in. longj
written in a fairly legible hand, probably by
a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th
century. [Chaeles Bates.]

Another copy of the Rajavaliya, with a
certain number of variant readings.

It ends at the reign of Vira Parakrama
Narendra Simha (A.D. 1707-39) as follows:—

&(s>3SissS ^QssS&e^Q ©2533 ©as e3i?J5(33 ad)d(^
Bi^®EioQ3 Qi&QQtSi^ ®QSSi&q& d>SidiQ!^

2SDlS(33 2S5©®e3:s! CpQCSS'sido-g^ (gl^«S53 233©
©2353 6® ©25539 ^QTSSo^CjSusSti ©3^255(5 ^ ©S33
©QQ cS033£O3 . Ca»235£)S €l233f)3'^eS5e3S'03.^e55£53

&>s^ 8S SS 2556 ddSoea 6d (^^sJg"! ©Q
is^ssS q%6ie^ esgcScs 255Q tSssJ ^S3d (^g ti'SissH

SSiSSidQ £33 -253 25309© ©2553 ©SS (5£^<5l©©3 9^
2533^32^3 (^Sj253d gSSd^ 6Q 9?S2553©2S33 e3'°253©S
€)253©3" qSid £55 Sea i)'3?s!S f^i6 £3335(59 ®QssS

©^aa (|35233d gsJJss^s'^cs ^soen^gs? . fsd" og
©®6qffi3iiga3i dd al;®ceQ ©cs§ ©©©©cssrf
d6dd"03 253i (^S^aJg 8553^33 . <§ssS £3g ©dg3"s)
®2S5©d-2§9oC£) ©^©©-SS ^®?^ di:^"(£i ZS>64^
C3J? ^?S5(S533g?g . S§dC3'23.

The additions and other differences that
are to be found in the text of many copies
are most probably due to a desire on the
part of the scribes to make their copies as
complete as possible, and also to bring the his-
torical accounts up to date. Even in modern
times we find copyists and editors of native
works often proceed in the same manner.

71.

Add. 22,012.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 45 (255-©(ffl3);
12| in. by 2^; 9—14 Hues, 10^ in. long;
beautifully written in a small legible hand

'"ra "2sJ©D "arfzSDo "didaca " £3di

X

78

HISTOEY.

by a Low-country scribe named " Veligama
Kurundupatabendigeyi Don Salman Alex-
ander," in the 19tli century.

Another copy of th& same -work Bajavaliya,

The text agrees in the main with that of

of the preceding copies, but the end is as

follows : —

233(5 ^ 9?S255Dei?S3) ©Oj©.©© (SoSOCDO . C3i553 ©diCS'

c,jSi!3>ssS 6SSS 253e do55fio£S5 6d Qt^zs^'Q ejzsei'
Cfgdi©)' oKjSce 235(3 S5sJ(5Q esossassQg''© ©2?)d
©33' dd^<5i©23Ci' g^253o^2sd'e) qfsJ©2333<5g23:i'

<5Q 9di2553©2S^J €3=253 ©S EaxSXSSi' CfSxsd" CfxS

Copyist's name.

©igcn® s5(5ige39ai§©cs3S ©c^gci^ c&^®aci'
<^©(3ses-a§ .

Prefixed to the above is a chapter (foil.
1—106) entitled :—

Bamba-uppatti,*
or

sS' o Ct -ea «q £3) (^3 3 ss«g S

Jagaddncmda-lmt'ha-vastuva,'\

giving a mythological account of the origin
of the universe and its living beings. It is
written in easy Sinhalese prose, interspersed
with Sanskrit and Pali stanzas, more or less
corrupt. The author was, probably, the
Buddhist monk Maha-Ka^yapa mentioned in
the Pali couplet at the end of the book.

Beg.

@e533Z533dljS2333 §S)3' SS'Do CSo^© ©«^S3p

253^4^03 [sic] CsSBcaafiD'iS:)® 253c5i-€^"' ?S3
®3@ §S553®o,

' 0253©© According to this date, Saka 17, i.e. 1617,
was the 3rd year after the death of Eajasimha II. Hence
he died in ^aka 1614 expired (A.D. 1692).

" l^?Sii ' 2S33<5x-€^25:)o§£)o ' C3SX333«S^o~

"'233(5t-€^?

* See fol. 106. t See fol. 1.

©C32g© ©®253iaci'(9 <5253©"«3(3i©S) . ©cd ©ZS3©C5
<5CS35©CS33SJ . ©© ®CS33 tE5e233ds3Ce [QOJQsjS

e3(3"g®©£s:i' ©233(3" e^asco^ «3253©"e©(^ dza
OiCsjid qfdQsassDcace q253©o" ©® ®053 ©o3©(33"©

oSsj cS ©555255 '= Sid' ^©3 6233 i^GS3(5cec) ©2i50(5a"
g2S5 ©Sd ef(e3S3?®£^ ^jS SSoS 253dtS . «53t©2S5
Q53x® C3?gad"®C55 6©2S5aci'" CS®«S233£5 ®S33®©^

«S5© ©leaea^ssJ ©SarfQ oSad'oad'sS^" . qf?

End.

6©€3©ss3S23d' qb2S5-£^ «o© ®caB"o33 qf«3ad'©cs5

CEa5(5 ®3«5a"cSC) ©(33©£S33S"© S3®J©«53 Cfz«53®C^

(^s^ad"© gssd'Szg ^«J5 cfzg C3SJ sS"o32d'SSacf
cpc3s5®3?s5©c3©ca25J' q:®3®eo3^Sad" ^zSad'Q (^si

e30S3233Qg??S . .

8(30©3dC3®3©?r3?553 C3©J3©S3®®SX3>3"

e33<saz^(3^'£)3©d) ©®"®(-o ®S53a253©H"e3 4^^'

®©2533.

72.

Or. 2658.— Palm-leaf; foU. 66; 13f in.by 2;
9 — 10 lines, llf in. long; written in a fairly
legible hand, probably by a Low- country
scribe, in the 19th century.

Another copy of the preceding compilation,

Bamba-ujpjpatti and Bajavaliya.

The text of the latter work is in great
confusion, obviously due to its having been
transcribed by an ignorant copyist from a
manuscript, the palm-leaves of which must
have been in utter disorder.

" SSJ© " (9 " C3235©© " SJS3

©03q)© '^ C3S3gdi©

" ©(gl
" ®3oC3 " ©eo^c© or

'' e3^a3©0C3e3®®5SX5>3 ?

" ®(3©d>

2536X3

«S53

HISTORY.

79

73.

Or. 4971.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 20; 8|in. by If;
6 — 7 lines, 7|- in. long ; -written in a fairly-
legible band by a Lo-w-country scribe, in
1890.

A fragment of tbe Bajavaliya (no. 70)
extending from tbe reign of king Vijaya
Babu VI., wbo was taken captive by tbe
Cbinese in A.D. 1408,* to Bbuvaneka Babu
VII. (1534—42).

Tbe text exbibits differences as compared
witb tbe preceding copies.

Beg.

End.

£Df £33(3 d^asHe^cS §' enesrocs qf(3S3^ig?Szaa(^

253S&,Sacf gcSSa SoCSQ ?J5^(5 S32553 taQQOQ

c^dtBQ g?S2353(^ ®^c53cs9 S3zd ©Sje^raJ (^c^©

Tbis is follo-w-ed by a sbort note about
certain princes of tbe Wanni District,§ and
tbe reparation of tbe large tanks Kalaveva
and Balaluveva by tbem.

* See Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalle District,
p. 92, and Tennent's Ceylon, vol. i., pp. 416-417. In
copies of the Kajavaliya, the text treating of the reign of
King Vijaya Bahu and the interregnum that folio-wed, is
in great confusion.

t Of. no. 69 (Or. 2702) iv., fol. 925, and no. 70
(Add. 19,866), fol. 45a.

X Of. no. 69 (Or. 2702) iv., foil. 966— 97a.
§ N.W. and N.C. Provinces of Ceylon.
> e3<is5® ' dSJ ' # ' dSis

74.

Or. 4973.— Palm-leaf; foil. 31 ; 8f in. by If;
6 — 7 lines, 7-g- in. long; copied in a fairly
legible band by a Low-country scribe, in
1889, from a manuscript lent by Munnan-
kulame Mudiyanse, of tbe Wanni District in
tbe N.W. Province.

Vitti-pota.

Tbis is tbe name of a class of small anony-
mous works mostly found in tbe Nortb-
"Western and Nortb-Central Provinces of
Ceylon. Tbey are written ini colloquial
Sinbalese prose, and being devoid of literary
merit, are not generally kno-wn to or valued
by tbe Sinbalese literati. Tbey record
mytbical and traditional accounts of royal
or other important families, of invasions,
and of villages, tanks, and temples in Ceylon,
togetber witb otber miscellaneous matter.
Tbey belong to tbe same class of works
as Kada-im-pot, Vadula, Tuda-pat,* Lekam-
miti, &c.

Tbe present work of tbis series contains
(1) an account of Ceylon as known to tbe
Buddbas, including Gautama, and of tbeir
visits to it, probably abridged from tbe 33rd
cbapter of Mayurapada's Pujavaliya ; (2) an
account of an invasion of Ceylon by Kaka-
mukkaru under Nala-mudaliya, and of tbeir
defeat by tbe tben reigning king Bbatiya
tbrougb tbe belp of nine tribes of Tamils
from India ; and (3) miscellaneous bistorical
matter, sucb as tbe origin of tbe Vanni
Bandara family, and tbe building of tbe
tanks Minneriya;, Topaveva, &c., and of
temples, palaces, &c., in and round Polon-
naruva, under tbe orders of king Vira Para-
krama Babu.

In tbe account of Kaka-mukkaru's in-
vasion,, cannons {kala-tuvakku) are mentioned

* For further particulars, see Ceylon Administration
Reports, 1867, p. 64, and 1889, i., 15.

80

HISTOEY.

amongst the -weapons of war used by the
Tamil allies of king Bhatiya, but no king of
tliis name is known to have reigned later
than A.D. 155.* Therefore, either the work
is spurious, or the name Bhatiya is erro-
neously used for another king. Judging
from its language, and from the reference to
Dhammakitti's Saddharmalankara, it could
not have been written earlier than the 15th
century.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
the text begins : —

^©^ ©>© eg (3€33353©e3©Ge!S gdi-i^ zsjs^caq

6^ed(3o©crf §S) (g z33c3o©(^ ^® C3S5l)a(3©335](5
©cS!S al)©\C3a®iS55 Seasg gzsid^&c^& ©>a)§ dad
z53d3 ©e???© «^z55©3' £5g©e3©>ce!S ■ 6e3J esogeass?

e3@^3 ©e2?5 ®©?S3 ®©?S^® ^£35©2SD2S^3*g — Cfi.

and ends : —

©^ZSdf 6!bS©>5S52533SS23d' OS? ©\SS?(33© £33^x63''

<5 dod dod @es3 cfi®^®iQeJ ^«a©*sS53S33 ©dx©

Z53d©3 dS ®2S53d0a53-j@ Cp^ ^3«S33 gz353(5 g©v«5

q zsid-^ sji^j^iSJessJoeS ©s33CD©c5a°©ce23;:f ^«s:>

ddz53®iS53(33£55S ^sjgsgS .
Transcriber's colophon ;

74a.

Or. 5290.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 17; 17| in. by
about 2^ ; 5 — 8 lines, 15f in. long ; written
in an ordinary hand, probably by a scribe of
the Kurunegala District, in the 19th century.

* A.D. 165 according to Wiiesimha.

ad'efDo

£33

^©553^

63

odo

Another Viitipota, called here

Buddha-raj dvaliy a,

containing mythical and traditionary ac-
counts connected with the following matters,
viz. (1) the planting of the sacred Bodhi tree
at Anuradhapura in the third century b.o. ;
(2) the religious acts of king Dutu-Gemunu
(B.C. 161—137), such as the building of
Ruvanveli-dagaba, &c. ; (3) an invasion of
Ceylon by Kaka-mukkaru under Nala Muda-
liya in the reign of a king Bhatiya, as given
in the preceding work also; and (4) the
arrival and settlement in the Wanni district
of certain Malalas of South India. These
are followed by (5) an enumeration of honor-
ary titles, Patabendindma, conferred on some
of the Malalas and others of the Wanni
district in recognition of their services to the
throne, as well as (6) a record of the extent
of rice land, the height of water, and the
number of sluices (Jiorovu) in the tanks, the
temples, and the amount of land granted to
the Malala and other private chiefs. For
another work with contents similar to the
fifth and sixth sections, see no, 76, art. i.

Beg.

SS3® ,...,. disss ©^S®S53(5£5''32S3?S5S'eS52SC^

©^' CfQ ©Kn3«s^©c3tS ©<33(5iad'©e32sd^©©'(33 cfQ

©(^2f) ©lS©®3©3 CSCS3^©is53e"'23i d^^SSS ©jS)

©®3©3 ?f5i@ 3ae:o"<5©d csq^ssjf C3s5 Cfgd^g
eaisJ ®esesJ §g 8*553 ©cs33s)j55x©5B®2sd' ©S)3S®a
(3030 Si«? ^ (See ©e533c5?gdi (^©aoSdc^di©

23d"e) 233 «53 [sic] C§©S)3Sd£5y<5x©©3 ®3gcS30©©2X:J'

©a3S®£>©Q S)ie3 qb«3^©d ©©^"©©-^"®
o«s:)©3 (5es3e32sd' ©®3 ^e©3 — qfj

End.

®553253(325rf'8?QS"ca ©<:5S(S£320e5 ^@^S ®©

©053(5 «S2S3S S)?S3®g 62533 Ql^o ©CBCSS ©OSJq
go ©^253© ©i©S §C3 C^ ^S3®e®o <^g^ ©iS

23df©

' ©d

(S

d£3

^

"83

HISTORY.

81

eaa5c5S aSoea®.© S2o5)'?55oo3z53 Sosssgssao g§

©©23;:)' C62S32J5'cd ei®-^ ©®S . SSdcssj , dad

©ogee* . §®(ios5S(3gcs*S.

As regards the age of this anonymous
work, nothing definite can be said. At the
end, however, a king named Vira Para-
krama Bahu is mentioned, as having granted
the village Eriyava to Briyave Vanninayaka
Simhapratapa Mudiyanse, whose descendants
still survive in the Kurunegala District.

Taking the last of the kings of this name,
who ruled from A.D. 1485— 1605, and con-
sidering that cannons are mentioned as im-
plements of war, it would appear that this
work could not have been compiled before
the 16th century, when cannons were first
introduced into Ceylon by the Portuguese.

75.

Or. 4975.— Palm-leaf ; foU. 6; 8^ in. by If;
5 — 6 lines, 6f — 7-J in. long ; written in an
irregular hand, evidently by an ignorant
villager of the Wanni District.

Another Vittifota, giving an account of
some families in the North-West and North-
Central Provinces, descending from certain
Tamil Udayars, who had come over to Ceylon
from South India and settled there.

The text is bristling with orthographical
and other errors of such a nature as to
make it evident that the book must have
been written by a Tamil man ignorant of
the Sinhalese language, most, probably by a
descendant of the Udayars themselves.

Beg.

®(3oooae©^©is5 gsxs>o !S5ocs!555 ddg'di©®?^:)'
©iCoSaevzsjo^^srf t2i6qq d)B?si(Si §e)(jQ3©i(5 ©t

' ssSS) ' osazs+evd ' asSs^ * didaSgos

s?®o(5 ^e)Q33®(5 ©>©>853S(3(33af) gs)o33®(5 — cf?

End.

qpogaoa® tSxssSiiS:) g332S3a©>cd ®oqcQ3 esgS©
cpageno© sSoojs? gasjsJs ©2S5:Si2a© z533(3(^303
•8's=9 e3gS©q?3e3g£553@ zScesr^ gs5S33®cd og

S3tgS3©i^ ©ed^S^dcSe ©«S5^ 253© 2533(33303
<S'S'9 d3333^©®CS3 @eS33Q)xS©\53?3©®© ©1(253(3(3
«S55S5i!ScSo3 S353i©2f)2X::i'§ d©C552S5?S5® Ses3©\©

QSi ©ie33-^®z 8q^ ass^saaaJ S Gf^©®233io039S®

76.

Or. 4964.— Palm-leaf; foil. 29; 12^ in. by 2;
7 lines, about 11^ in. long ; written in a
fairly legible hand by a Low-country scribe ;
dated 13th October, 1888.

I. Foil. 1—5.

An anonymous account of the Bandara
and the Malala families, and of the titles
and lands bestowed on some of the members
froni time to time by kings of Ceylon.
Descendants of these two ancient families
are still to be found in the North- Western
and North-Central Provinces.

Beg.

5S5i§ iSiiS) gigC^ @iq dQ ®i^ ©233^® ©253©>d

®ss!S a©©^ §50 g3X55{3@ ©i@ zzqzqQ ©ooa)
End.

£53J!S5©i'®(3d £)§.®S§§03o<§\e3 ^(JcSca© 55^555 'q

©®3©S33 ©33^(3* ^s)«3@©© Sii)^^Ss& didi^di
a©33 g^cs^js^s'" ©®3©S33Q93"(3 . (^qSQ ta(Sid

»SQ3

'" zxT^d " Q©3
*• Probably the well-known author of the poems,
Subhashitaya, Kusajatakaya, &c. (nos. 94 and 95).

T

82

HISTORY.

®z^e3a3??'SQ casTsSD'ca (3x§2S5ocB . 6® «S»C33
®s)® 253S)^ad'©(3 ^S eie^ssssd" ®?r33a ^Scezsd'
§gds3 . eStSd-g C9dS)2s5' ©^S®csd @Q csozssS^

The name of the transcriber of the original
MS. from which the present copy was made :

£)So33®© §,§C33©«5a ©855:f<5©e ®aS5SJ®CQ0.

This man claims descent from the Bandara
family, and it was in his possession that the
book was first found in 1888.

The date of the composition of the work
is unknown, but judging from the extremely
colloquial language used and the historical
facts incorporated in it, no date earlier than
the 16th century can be assigned to it.

II. Fol. 6.

©j^e^O ^isjei® £ae^@<3^

" The old boundaries of the Matale Disava "
in the Central Province of Ceylon, together
with other historical information regarding
this district.

Beg.

End.

@ffi5©3C3@o8 JSS3©vd &BQl(^ Gl^ §C33S cp^zsjodo^

III. Foil. 7—24.

Sirilaka-Jcadayuru,*
commonly called

Kadayim-pota.

"Boundary book," being an anonymous
work on the political divisions of Ceylon

* 233S)<|S(5z in MS.

ssSssy

235«a

'de

about the 14th century, containing legends
and traditions regarding the people and re-
garding the derivation of names of districts
and villages.

Beg.

^©(5 fjgzs:? ©iS^sd" ©da3S2S33d3®csQ .sssrf See
oassJ ©cesgo' ®&ZKSi& — q^^

End.

An English translation of this work by
Mr. Hugh Nevill of the Ceylon Civil Service
is to be found in his journal "the Tapro-
banian," vol. iii., pt. 3, pp. 55 — 64.

IV. Foil. 246—29.

A list of names of native chiefs of the 16th
and 17th centuries, together with an account
of some of their families, their titles, and the
lands they held under the Sinhalese kings.

The poet Alagiyavanna Mohottiila of His-
vella (see art. i.) is also included in the
list (fol. 25&).

Beg.

SS53S255 ©OSSJg ©©(3l®©§ Sce2J5j©2333<5(3ceiS
032J5 [^]©2§o C3S)gl^'g^g ®@® ©3533d®(3 Cf^

sfflsSoss??®© ©x(3(3§©d dce^-aqd g^oszsd'^e

— qp^

End.

Q5?53<5t §S5© 23363 ®03 ?S3(3o^SS®d qi^QlsS

6® ^fioS 255(3ss:i'!^Q3cs ^gdx© ©©©snd ®q
e^zsissS ®Q ®i§ © .jS^SIsss ©©©eod ®«^?S5 Ssjo

(5®^2S3S ,

76a.

Or. 5042.— Palm-leaf; foil. 20 (ssi-SJ); 15
in. by 2J; 6 — 8 lines, about 14 in. long;
written in an ordinary hand by a scribe
probably of the Kurunegala district, early in
the 19th century.

'C3i

Another historioo-topograpliioal work, or
Kada-im-pota, containing the following three
accounts : —

I. Foil. 1—14.

Kurunegala-vistaraya.

"The description of Kurunegala" city,
its situation, its fauna and flora, its temples,
palaces, fortresses, and other buildings, its
lakes, ponds and wells, the royal and other
villages, as well as rice-fields set apart for its
upkeep, followed by " multifarious scraps of
historical and other information not usually
found in the more regular historical books,"
such as the number of fields in the Tri-
simhala, or the three ancient divisions of the
island, namely Pihiti, Euhunu and Maya,
and the derivation of these and other names
of places.

In addition to these contents, which are
also to be found in most of the other manu-
scripts of the work, the present copy con-
tains an introduction somewhat similar to
that of the Rajavaliya (no. 70), giving, as in
the second chapter of the Mahavamsa, the
Mahasammata genealogy of Indian kings,
with references to the supposed visits of
the Buddhas to Ceylon.

Beg.

©>© zsjo dg 0(33 asoiQcScaoSjsd' og ®@6Q
€83(5 ^Kjessrf ssjgdzg c5^ss5' ^iS^S ^@^ sad^
®®e.d ^csazsjosnesjoS coo ^csS ^Sjs g^^cea S30

End.

23jQ8S®cdi)3 ©©d ^633© «^ 2533Sc3es5<§\e3di®3

HISTORY. 83

q (^§25533 i^03©2S5d' ^ Sd®<333S (SSS53© 6^©

g^g©dt25d's) gea^i^S (SS?SD3 cfe®K5e^'<^
©§ae®2S5^' ^ . ®® 2So33g g^gSdi2XJ'©a2s:if s?di
j55^®(3 ^8d dc5 ©3gd E3d®©«e3o' §® ^

Colophon : —

©2^3^' ©figs:? sScao ^®S?S5e§ . 6^® ©£333!) «©©

exao° z53®d f^6i^^<siQ (j©§®d ©racSeDe^^J
03853 g§C3©2s:^' <q q^^qS)^ ©£57(3 ©©ea©©

CO ^iS ^^' ©CS5o£l©© g§CS©2S5d' ^ ^333

©ZS3 ©©(30©© ©e3©sS3Sdj352S5 g§Q8©2S5^' q esdo
iS® ©^eso ©3553(gS) Cfz©dg dodSoGO ©^©ca

©^S^ESi'' ©CjO e32S3©-2S3!S §C302S53O32S3 §§C3©--S5d'
^ . S?diSS:)^C0(3 ^1^253 Q ©e03©d23d' e3?S5®"cS£s5 S30

cfocs3om©d ©K)o©do e3?S5@"'GQ2ai 6as3 S5i2S3Q
a^d© ©esJcs ©d©d zSgqo ^© ©©(joSQ ^® ©ra
g©d C3C3SS5 8^e3'253z-^ ©(iS3S©e5 ^ (5S)©eo(3
©©S3I35 ©©(3 d'<53233"e5 ■s'z^ -iScso d' ©©©Q

©(33S©crf e32S5«g'^S «f5® ^§©05530 ig) q)S)0 " S3©(^
©aO^©2Sd'"Q ©i9©253S033 ©00!^2J5'^ «S3© ©03

qpi«gs5(3Cfi8Q ^©S)js? ©aos^^s?" cfg^aQ'* ^©sg

i£)£33 ^g'^esQ ©03^255" 2i5©©CQ . f^6z^i<SiQ

Seszs5djg)@ .

The foregoing colophon ascribes the author-
ship to Pushpadeva Thera. This is con-
firmed by Modder, whose copy, according to
his statement, reads Pusbadewa (C.B.R.A.S.
Journal, vol. xiii., no. 44, for 1893, p. 36).
Pushpadeva was evidently identical with the
Buddhist friar who is mentioned on fol. 66
and 7a., as having attained Arahatship at the
threshold of Btagala Yihara. But as to
when he lived there exists no reliable infor-
mation.

De Zoysa speaks of the Vistaraya as an
anonymous work, " probably as old as the
period when Kurunegala was the seat of
kings in the thirteenth and fourteenth oen-

• qpeaoSta

«S5

23d'©ed

*t55©

"©ao

g©©S3® ' g ' zrf'©

"> S^Q, " 2^253

"sJs*

84

HISTORY.

turies" (Ceylon Sessional Papers, xi., 1876,
p. 10). Modder seems to have the same
opinion regarding its age (C.B.E.A.S.
Journal, vol. xi., no. 40 for 1890, p. 383).
In respect to the authorship, however, the
following facts must be considered. Its
language is "plain, often commonplace,"
and -devoid of all literary merit. Had it
been written by a contemporary Buddhist
Arahat, its style would be more classical, as
is the case in other works of the IBth and
14th centuries ; further, the subjects would
be more systematically arranged. The his-
torical facts too, such as the hst of Ceylon
kings and the length of their reigns given on
foil. 9-10, would not be so inconsistent as
they are when compared with those supplied
by the more authentic historical works.
Moreover, in the passages on foil, 6 and 7
referring to Pushpadeva Thera, there is no
indication whatever that he was writing
about himself.

The statement in the colophon cannot,
therefore', be relied upon ; the more so
because the colophon, as Modder also states,
is not found in all the copies of the work
extant, and because it purports to' be a later
addition, giving particulars as to how the
book was preserved up to " the time of
Rajasimha, who defeated the Portuguese at
Colombo" (A.D. 1681—92).

Judging from the foregoing facts and
from the general style of the work, it would
appear that the writer could not have been a
Buddhist monk of the 13th or 14th century,
but a layman of ordinary intelligence who
probably lived some decades later, and that
his object was apparently to collect together
and reduce to writing the myths, legends,
and other current information concerning
especially the district in which he lived.
He must, moreover, have compiled the work
prior to the defeat of the Portuguese by
Rajasimha, assuming, of course, that the
writer of the colophon was not the author
himself.

For further particulars regarding this
book and for an English translation of' most
of its contents, see Modder's articles referred
to above.

II. Foil. 14&— 18a.

Yapanuvara-vistaraya,

"the description of the city of Yapa"
(modern Yapahuva). The above title relates
only to the last portion of this section of
the manuscript. The following is a com-
plete list of its contents : —

1. An account of the building of Pandu-
vasnuvara.

2. The myth narrating the arrival of
Malala king from India at the instigation of
the gods in order to avert the evil that was
impending over Panduvasa-deva, king of
Ceylon (B.C. 604 — 474), as is found in the.
Rajavaliya (see Upham's Sacred and His-
torical Books of Ceylon, vol. ii., pp. 179-
180).

3. An account of the queen of Panduvasa-
deva and her six brothers, who, having come
over from India, made settlements for them-
selves in various parts of the island.

4. The legendary description of Yapahuwa.
Modder gives an English translation of most
of this description in his paper on Yapahuva
in C.B.E.A.S. Journal, vol. xiii., no. 44,
1893, pp. 97 — 114, and speaks of it as " the
poorest specimen of a visiaraya" he has
seen.

The name of the author or the date of
composition is unknown. In style it is
similar to the preceding vistaraya of Ku-
runegala.

Beg.

©®©is5 SdoS(5g'©>eri ©e-^e^SJ ©esi^'^zs^
sSi% d3{5a?ii)<5i©3 £53© dosjxag^ ogcp'd «S3©

'g-

£)-

©(§3

HISTORY.

85

2333©e3cs9 ©x© €f dd!g5®ed 2S3i523d' ogcfs^ -^S
End.

®<2q*©3 ®®©d eo''dLeS©3a39 ssii^sxsii'' iSiScat^

Cfgi^lg (5£5©\2533Q g'SsdeS^S?,' S©s5 «S3xZ35^©

III. Foil. 18b— 20.

This section gives (1) the legend relative
to king Gaja Bahu and his fortress Beligal-
nuvara, as mentioned in Bell's Archaeological
Report on the Kegalla District, p. 25, and
(2) an account of Senkadagala Sirivardhana-
pura, modern Kandy, with references to king
Parakrama Bahu and some of his successors
who reigned in it.

Beg.

®@e>d C32S3©2S53(3"'®(^S)3 «JD©(^^CS3®cd e^&i
doZSi^sS (S3d3S3B3 «S3© d3d^®dt©3 ©i«30©Q0"&i

©1^ engdig ©oscsQ oi@sS«S5x2JD ecs§)C653cS)Sg

End.

qee'^c^ ogdi ©2J33(S5jS^ ©®©d ^£0 sqtsQcaQ
Oi®sSD ^63 (^s^cagzsd' g(5x© C325o"Q eSsS5e)3"

The name of the original owner of the

MS. :—

76b.

Or. 5289.— Palm-leaf; foil. 65; about 15J in.
by 1-| — 2^; 4 lines, about 13 in. long; written

' 23J253, ' (g

' ©-©3 " de

in a fairly legible hand, probably by a scribe
of the Kegalle District, early in the 19th
century.

An anonymous collection of quatrains, most
of which record dates of historical events
from the 16th century up to the British
invasion of Kandy in 1803 ; whilst others
are in praise of Rajasimha I. and II. and
other Sinhalese kings of this period.

The stanzas follow no chronological order,
and seem to have been collected together
from various sources. Judging from the
metres, many of them are probably composi-
tions of native minstrels.

As regards the dates, the following will
serve as specimens : —

" Nine peyas after sunset on Tuesday, the
12th vaka of the waning moon of the month
Navan in Saka 1600 expired," i.e. at about
10 o'clock p.m. of January 28th, A.D. 1679,
an earthquake took place (fol. la, v. 1). "At
night of Sunday, the 13th valca of the [waning]
moon in the month Unduvak of Saka 1583 [ex-
pired]," i.e. November 24th, A.D. 1661, there
was a disastrous flood (fol. lb, v. 2). " On
Wednesday, the 15th vaka of the waning
moon in the month Medin of Saka 1514
[expired], under the planet Sata " (equivalent
to March 8th, A.D. 1593), King Rajasimha I.
died (fol. 3&, v. 1, 2). According to Bell,
however, he died " in the year of Saka 1514
(A.D. 1592), on Thursday, the 7th day of the
moon, under the planet Sata." See his
Archaeological Report on the Kegalle District,
p. 7.

The text, which is full of corruptions,
begins abruptly : —

cfe3<5 ca£o ©q,©(33d ©s5 g©s3©£3 :S)i?siZ3i 6?SiWi
^^ dig ^© oiS ©zsrf

©® 2S5<5©(3Q© C2@ tS'S^SSS C3253(3 S©© fSi^^Q

z

86'

HISTOEY.

- 253^00 g S3§ ©ZSi

^daSaseg (3

©i©2a ee^a e

©x^ 6Sa3(5s5©i (3

and ends : —

e\^53e3?SD©isa?So3 5f>3

©253dtg's5^3 62a®(3eiC3!9o3.?5:)3 qf© ©©sasD ®6\d

©^©^ca ©CS3 «n3

©^a53(5z©203 Qs^f^i dlfiss^s eQ<5i^2D©c5 (^^gaS

©<5e3iS «$53

(3Z33(52§^3 dSdg'Q^J^J ©^@©® 255353 (is !3S3dS@
©@ «J53

0253 ©Sad' ^ss5«f|K)d ^£3JSc3 ojS^d^Q ©cdcSce©

©<S
ts'^SiSssS gsJ s?©S(53(5©(3ea SdosSS d.§ ®-^e53

©^

•j©S©(3S23J' ea§ cfiSidSos S)(3©e3^K) dq-^os

^c5e5 ©d

C5o22S5^2d' SS©!S53S55i(5 eS5i®33i?55 oSg ^®©«^^

gd© ©d

76a

Or. 5072.— Palm-leaf J foil. 90; 12an. by 2;
7 lines, about 9-|- in. long ; written in a legible
hand by a Low-country scribe in the IQth
century.

Janavamsaya,

" History of mankind," being a work on the
caste system of Oeylon, written by an anony-
mous author, probably a Buddhist friar, in
Sinhalese prose, and copiously interspersed

with Pali and Sanskrit quotations. It opens
with a myth regarding the origin of the
universe and its inhabitants ; this being
followed by an account of the Mahasammata
dynasty and the gradual formation of the
various castes. The object of the work is
to show that one caste is not superior to the
other, as all castes have sprung from one
origin, and as, according to the doctrine of
the Buddha, one man can be superior to the
other only by his own actions irrespective of
his caste.

A description of this work, with an English
translation of it by H. Nevill, is to be found
in the " Taprobanian," vol. i., pp. 75 — 93,
103 and 114. He states there that "the
Janavamsa as now known was compiled by
the Maha Thera Sri Buddha Eakhita, of the
Maha Vihara succession. It was, therefore,
compiled before the reign of Rajasinha,
A.D. 1635 .... It bears internal evidence, in
the allusions to the Wattimi king, Wijaya
Bahu'III., A.D. 1233, of being later than
his reign, and seems from the style to be of
the period of Parakrama Bahu VI. or aboat
A.D. 1420."

After the stanza,

K)'d)f)S)doS!9 ©d)Ss5oga3o
C3a>£g'®.a^©<5©trO§^S5o §S3o
5S5®0© S3o 'ga)^©32S3(5o 353c5o

and three others in adoration of the Buddhist
triad, the Sinhalese text begins : —

e£ie2?3 ^©diSss ^©^^o3©o8g d'«S5e3c;®'2333

(5co g©S)3£)©c3!S ?si6i?Si*'/S)6'^ gtssadd'sigea,

dca@'e3|)C65cQ2S2s:^ dcjigcsSsSasL!'© qpsro8a,^3§

^©£)ei,2J5©03!S ©iffl©' e3i®J55 caeo e3S^'e5cs®ffi3

(37ig£,55Dc0i553O3g Sjao§(53?5S5^cQQ tr-ca ©e^to

S^QsSod ©2J53 t£;sS3^©g®3^C533d)©'g^©a33aOS3®3

©. ' ^l

" O^3iiS5dG0 * -^

C53@

HISTOEY.

81

©*253©v<5@ — Cpjj.

and ends :—

Sea(3gs) ©^cs2S33S ©(S52S3COic5qz53£)3' S©2S5os5a§*
^©^^=@©©2j3sS5s ©,©©© !S5ad?J3°©cs?S5iS ©e,
(S'zsso^ qe3(^5S5e3ss5c3253S*(3 ©^©©oao ^assSQ®

6®e3©255S2d' €>S)3 C3J3J(g©"'®iCS^ ©(33 233©03?S

' £3B

"zsdfS

a?2

'SSJ©3

" S33533

2333(:^^3"®©22!' <S-€^" ®3^52S3©S53Sgdt© C&'&3

©©3S5S c3®e32rfS<; ®255C3'''©c5^S©js:i' g(5e3z@©2S^
«5:gJ!)'°Q (^sJcsDSD zaQge? . ©©©^zazscf 6^® dss:)
©oes^csiS d'o^®s3^(3S5S2S5'°g©e3q§ ©(332532^

gSsSS ®\K53Ji32g5S§"2S)S3
C3©q)q)C3ZSXS>3© 6»<^S353
S35a@3S5o gSsso ©e533®
S3S)c?g855a3 e3£03S??o

20

<©

" SlfsS^

cso^as^a

^S

88

INSCEIPTIONS.

77.

Add. 11,555c. — A rectangular copper-plate

inscription, lOf in. by 2|. The letters are

•finely engraved in 5 lines, 9\ in. long, on

each side. [Presented by J. Barlow Hoy.]

This is a Sinhalese cazri'ss^sa sannasa, re-
cording a royal grant of land in favour of
Vijayasundara Mudiyannehe of Arava, in
recognition of his loyal services to the king.
It is dated " in the year called Prajapati, of
Saka 1673 expired, on Wednesday, the 11th
day of the waxing moon of the month
Durutu," equivalent to December 18th, A.D.
1751. The king who made the grant must,
therefore, have been Kirti Sri Kaja Simha
(A.D. 1747—1778), and this is confirmed by
the agreement of the phraseology used in the
present sannasa with that of another of this
king, namely, the Getaberiya sannasa of A.D.
1760, published in Mr. Bell's Arch^ological
Report on the Kegalle District (Colombo,
1892), p. 99.

Beg.

g <g ®W3 llSidi-^ ^€)d 6g6\d'®(S®S33©©CS23rf

End.

» gdoo^

zD ' cpeac^csa ■* S3iai'35j

g<5 «*l®3533(9\eOC^ ©23< «S1© ^Sc3 QS^ S)e^Cj <9nS)

o-i^ajs:? . ®©®d® . e3s£)°@S

Tor further particulars on this and on the
following two sannas or grants, see Journal
R. A. S., 1895, pp. 639-,647.

78.

Add. 11,555&. — Another copper-plate grant,
plain and rectangular, 12f in. by 2. The
letters are neatly engraved in 5 lines, 9 — 9-|-
in. long, on each side. The royal symbol
Sri and the Kundali* flourishes are similar to
those of the following sannasa,

[Presented by J. Baelow Hot.]

This records lands granted by the king to
Vikramasimha Candrasekara Karunatilaka
Seneviratna Pandita Mudaliya of Dodanvala,
for his loyal services to the Mahavasala, the
reigning house. It is dated "in the year
called Taruna (for Tarana), of Saka 1686
expired, on Saturday the 13th day of the
waning moon of the month Durutu," equi-
valent to January 19th, 1765. This grant,
therefore, must also have been made during
the reign of Kirti Sri Raja Simha, like the
two aforementioned sannas, with which the
present one agrees in its phraseology and in
the engraver's mistakes found in the text.

* The mark jvwmh., commonly fouad in Sinhalese MSS.
showing the pauses in a sentence.

INSCEIPTIONS.

89

Beg.

# eo©ssJ<sS(5g' . C^® . qpes^ed ®^S t^Q®

©c,a)oS(3 @sg®Soes3 ©-s^jgicfiad aadi-i^^e^s)

End.

caza ©S s5253©o' qcoe^ caSca ^^ eooeQ e3i@-€^
ffl5odi-€^* «S3® § ©§ ©©©>catfl g<5re5 @ua' ^S

^©C3 ®© cazd^eoea ©v^©o ©£,(3 D-i6.233si' . tbes

79.

Add. 11,555a. — Another rectangular copper-
plate sannasa, 16f in. by 3, mounted witli a
plain silver band round the edge. On the
left of the recto is a margin 3^ in. by 3,
separated from the text by a thin silver band
across the plate, in which the royal symbol
Sri signifying prosperity is engraved boldly
in large type. The letters are well cut;
7 lines, 1 1^ in. long on the recto, and 7 lines.

14^ in. long on the verso, with Kundali
flourishes at the beginning and at the end of
each line. [Presented by J. Bablow Hoy,]

This grant of land is in favour of Banneka
Herat Mudaliya, of the village Dorauegama,
and was made by the last Kandyan king, Sri
Vikrama Eaja Simha (A.D. 1798—1815), in
recognition of the former's loyal services.
It is dated "Friday, the 11th day of the
waning moon of the month of Medindina, in
the year named Eudhirodgarin, Saka 1725,"
which is equivalent to the 18th of March,
A.D. 1803.

Beg.

®C03^ £3©^ ©§^ ©35^ C3®e3Q5 0353^ gS3
(5-^' ZSi6i4^-43i6 ©©2D335 §S52iXS>d ©S)
£3253 0Q©C33«S^SsS'° ©S3£5aS53e3 Sc^S)

sg SoQS5(33aeS"d (3?55en® g©d ®@C3^ deneicj
C£©d'*§ — <^§-

End.

csaaa ©is 6!JS3©3* ^eod casJ See SS esK© oi

®-€^ diS®dJ3S333"5 2S5® g ©V© ©S^csiS ®i§
XSd'^ZJD <^© «S©!S33©v(33d ©23? ?f)® ^Sc33 ©S5

Se^djs, ©1® ^©ea ©® caad'oata ©<^©3 ©fi,(3 o-g^
S5jsi' ^ o-^ai^-srf ®i2)©d@ o-c^ge) a-€^3>S.

"Si

' p«Sl^

sSsy

"qc3

^ 15 ^3© " J5c5^^d

" ^(S33

A A

90

LANGUAGE.

LEXICOGRAPHY.

80.

Or. 2167.— Palm-leaf; foil. 13 (sj-^ssja);
t in. by 2^ ; 8 — 10 lines, 15f in. long ;

17f

written in a fairly legible hand, by a Low-
country scribe, in the 19th century.

[Presented by Prof. William Wright.]

Pali-sahdakaradiya.

A fragment of an anonymous Pali- Sinhalese
vocabulary of substantives, arranged alpha-
betically, and containing several words not
found in Ohilders' Pali Dictionary. At the
end of each set of words are given notes
regarding the gender of the nouns and the
various meanings of the homonyms included
in it.

The vocabulary begins : —

qfo®>253a — qfxzaosS
Cf ©isS)3 — <5c3o8?(5S
Cf ©\i!a©o — <5cS3©caSS

«©iS36)3 — 8^^ e3©>C33S3 S)<5S

Q©vCSX553 — CfSsS

Cf ©053(353 — ©^©CSQ'OSS

qf®s5(S33 — S^'as^oeS — q^^

SjsS

Oioi

«3c£)

and ends abruptly at letter ^i as follows : —

go c3^ e3®e33i£©ca!S ^ gd3©>ca£ff ^ caigcajs"
©voaifl q ®q,c3®s)?s5©ca!S [sic] ^ ^eosi^S^cetfl <5
©vK)^qfz333c$©vcsd? [sic] ^ gaSeD3©©vc8!fl ^ qf©s:r3

81.

Eeg. 16. B. XX. — European paper ; foil. 7 ;
9f in. by 7g- ; the Sinhalese portion is written
in an unformed irregula.r hand, apparently by
a European unacquainted with the language.
The manuscript belonged to the collection of
Thomas Hyde (b. 1636, d. 1703), Professor
of Oriental Languages at Oxford, who seems
to have received it in August 1683 from
Dr. Paul Hermann, Professor of Botany at
Leyden. See note at the top of the first
page.

The work bears the following superscription
in Latin : —

Vocabularium Selanense seu Insulae
Qeylon in India Orientali.

It is a vocabulary of Sinhalese names of
the different parts of the human body, of
months and days, and of honorary titles of
persons, written in Sinhalese and Roman
characters side by side with their significa-
tions in Latin, probably by Dr. Hermann
during his residence in Ceylon. Eead the

CS3C,(5a33

LEXICOGRAPHY.

91

description of no. 83. The first page as -well
as the last contains, moreover, a duplicate list
of Sinhalese vowels, apparently drawn by
the compiler of the vocabulary himself.

The vocabulary begins : —
[igi] C5a®355c5^ laahes, Capilli,
and ends with the word
i^®3<5cS3 Kumaraja,
followed by a lengthy explanation of this term
in Latin.

8lA.

Sloanb 1039. — European paper; foil. 4 (162
— ^165), about 8 in. by 6 ; 27 — 35 lines, about
5^ in. lopg ; bound in a volume of miscel-
laneous papers of Dr. Robert Hooke, Secretary
of the Royal Society from 1677 to 1682;
written in Roman character, partly in his
handwriting, but chiefly in that of the author.

A vocabulary of Sinhalese words in collo-
quial use amongst the Kandyans of the 17th
century, by - Robert Knox, referred to in
Hooke's preface to Knox's " Historical Rela-
tion of the Island Ceylon," London, 1681,
as follows :— 7*' He could have given you a
compleat Dictionary of their Language,
understanding and speaking it as well as his
Mother Tongue. But his Occasions would
not permit him to do more at present." For
detailed particulars regarding this vocabulary,
see the edition of it in C.B.R.A.S. Journal,
vol. xiv., no. 47, by D. W. Ferguson, who
has also published at Colombo (1896 — 97) a
biography of the author, for private circula-
tion.

Beg.

Occoy, the sky

Taraca, a star

Taraca cattj, lump of starrs

Handa, )

Handa hame, J ^

IrrjHamcorK^^g^^^

Irrj, )

avapaianour, sun shine

Raj allano, the moon ecclipsed : they say
there is a snake that bites
the moon & when it is all
eclipsed they say the snake
has swallowed it.

82.

Or. 2258. — European paper ; foil. 99 ; 6|- in.
by 3f ; 10 — 19 lines, 3 in. long ; written in
a legible hand, partly by Yatramulle Dham-
marama Thera, and partly by one of his
pupils, during 1869 — 70.

[Mrs. R. C. Chtlders.]

Six long letters in Sinhalese and Pali
addressed to Mr. Robert Cassar Childers by
his pandit, Yatramulle Dhammarama Thera.
They are chiefly replies to questions on points
of Pali scholarship and interpretation, and
are referred to in Mr. Childers' preface to
his Pali Dictionary (p. xvii.).

The letters date from May 1869 to April
1870. The first of them begins :—

^©C6 — c^i

The last ends with a reference to the visit
of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh to Ceylon,
as follows : —

^zd9iS f^®o6a2o e3^(So3 ®ts 30 §?J5 ©2553
<gS)S ©moSaideja ®® tatsi S3€)aj <^©d «3®3C5

©@ 20 ?f5i)£s5 ©3>(5i23d'?OD£Sd'®ei(33 ®g£) ©(CJ

©s5:)?J5©(3t3 ©iS33(g®S cScs3 ®® ©iQ)arfs>dO
c^©© 2'©cdcs & 2i^®36ceoQ) ©fis3«)d€) ^@ 6-€^ej

©© d©3 ®SS3SJs3i23[J QoZSi^Q CfQoiiSi^6 233(5(33

^©S)23d'?s:)3 D.

1870 4/4 ^?S5^ ©az3d'a><5 ^c3 .

Yatramulle Thera, the writer of these
letters, was a pupil of Atthadassi Thera, who

' g&Si

2D

92

LANGUAGE.

died in 1862,* and was also the chief incumbent
of Vanavasa Vihara at Bentota. He died in
January 1872.f

Kobert Caesar Childers (b. 1838, d. 25th
July 1876) was a son of the Rev. Charles
Childers, English Chaplain at Nice. He
went out to Ceylon at the end of 1860 as a
writer in the Ceylon Civil Service, and for
three years acted as Private Secretary to the
then Governor, Sir Charles McCarthy. He
then became oflSce assistant to the Govern-
ment Agent in Kandy; but his health having
broken down, he returned to England in 1864.
Whilst in the service he studied Sinhalese,
and more especially Pali, under the guidance
of the aforementioned Buddhist scholar.

Yatramulle Thera. In 1869 he published,
in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
an annotated text of the Pali " Khuddaka
Patha," with an English translation, and in
1872 he issued the first volume of his well-
known Pali Dictionary. In the autumn of
the same year he was appointed Sub-librarian
at the India Office, and early in the next year
he accepted the appointment of Professor of
Pali and Buddhist literature at University
College, London. The second volume of his
Pali Dictionary appeared in 1875, for which he
was awarded by the Institute of Prance the
Volney prize of 1876. For further particulars,
see the Dictionary of National Biography,
edited by Leslie Stephen, vol. x., pp. 248-9.

GRAMMAK.

82a.

Or. 5071.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 108 (w— (©0^ +
cg + ^ca — STQl in old Sinhalese numerals) ;
11 in. by 1|^; 6 — 7 lines, about 10 in. long ;
written in a fairly legible hand, probably by
a Kandyan scribe in the 18th century.

Sidatsangara-sannaya,

An anonymous interverbal paraphrase,
sannaya, of the Sidatsangara, a standard
Sinhalese grammar of the 13th or early 14th
century, by Vedeha Thera, the author of the
Samantakiita-vannana, and the Rasavahini,

The present copy, which is full of corrup-
tions, begins : —

* See p. 75 of the present manuscript,
f See Childers'- Pali Dictionary, p. xvii.

csoea,^ o©aao3 qisac)'-^ Q^ea ©'(sjq cs?S3dS'«)©cs

csad' e35c6«J5zss"©vss3D9 qf6©S)3£) za©" csSSS'eqoes
i^S t!S33£)®o3£s:f og-s3S)3, gK)jS5a;:f, qff,"-£S xsx^^sS

SS)3?55S3 C3cgS532J3"(jS, 253(5©i2S5"©, ^d^C3 ©aS3

and ends : —

&Si, ■^S)d^^rfe3^^656^cs^3d', a&q, gSS^'^s^s^Se-saiS,
Ss5dcQ5, Se3^"o3S5g, e3adx®'2)5!S3i, caoodcaesJ

e)«s;25D3|), oscsdl©, 0Qtacd?55i§)i?9a3(5e3qfi-c3, @?J3
esK), gee,ca(S<3L)g, 2f)c5, tci^®^?si®, ©©©as, ©>®

s^Q

§)

'^

csSe^ad"

GO

11 ^ aj g^sxDo3s3d'®cd " g€giS^!f5®iia3Q

GRAMMAR.

93

For detailed accounts of the grammar, see
James de Alwis' introduction to his English
translation (Colombo, 1852), his "Descriptive
Catalogue of Sanskrit, Pali and Sinhalese
literary works " (Colombo, 1870), pp. 221—
225, and De Zoysa's " Catalogue of Pali, Sin-
halese and Sanskrit MSS." (Colombo, 1885),
p. 28.

Several editions of the text have, from
time to time, appeared in print at Colombo,
&c., the earliest probably being that of 1850.

The present paraphrase was edited and
published at Colombo, by Batuvantudave
Pandit in 1877. Of the remaining two
paraphrases, namely, the Sidatsangara-liyana-
sanne and the Sidatsaiigara-dvitiya-sanne,
the latter, which has already gone through
several printed editions, is by the well-known
Tudiive Pandit.

83.

Reg. 16. B. hi. (5). — European paper; foil. 4
(10 — 13); about 12f in. by 8; bound in a
volume with various other fragments, belong-
ing to the collection of Thomas Hyde. See
no. 81.

The pamphlet is superscribed " Alphabetum
Zinghalensim,'" and contains the Sinhalese
alphabet, with the names of letters and their
equivalent sounds in Roman character, ar-
ranged in parallel columns, and followed by
a similar list of consonants combined with
vowels, a few notes on pronunciation, and ten
Sinhalese words with their meanings in Latin.

The vowels ^i e, Cf^ ?, €f e, and ® o, are
left out. At the end of the alphabet is the
name " Paulus Herman Hallensis Saxo.
Profess. Botan. Lugduni Batavorum." This
points to the identity of the present alphabet

^^?

as

^

with that which Dr. Hermann brought to the
notice of Thomas Hyde in 1683, as stated in the
latter's "Syntagma Dissertationuna," Oxonii,
1 767, vol. ii., p. 527. Paul Hermann, the great
botanist, was born at Halle on June 30th 1646,
and died January 29th 1695. He was first
a phyjsician to the Dutch settlements in Ceylon.
On his return to Europe in 1679 he became
Professor of Botany at the Leyden University.*
The alphabet might have been drawn up by
Dr. Hermannf during his residence in Ceylon,
and whilst he was engaged in collecting the
native names of Ceylon plants described in
his "Museum Zeylanicum." It is certainly
not the work of a native, or even of one
accustomed to write in Sinhalese character,
the letters being so ill-formed.

a notat a breve,
a notat a longum.
i.

It begins : —

<? ayenu . .
cp ayenii . .
(§ lyenu . .

and ends with a Latin note on a species of
gourd.

84.

Add. 17,679.— Palm-leaf; foil. 39 (zsj- ma);
17| in. by 2^ ; 8—11 lines, 16^—16 in. long ;
written in a small but fairly legible hand by
a Kandyan scribe, probably early in the 19th
century. [J. Williams.]

Saddamala.

A grammar of the Pali language, by
Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru. It contains,
according to the Sinhalese colophon of the

* For further particulars, see the General Biographical
Dictionary, new edition, by Alex. Chalmers, Lond. 1814,
vol. xvii., pp. 392—3.

f Compare the handwriting of the MS. with that of
a letter of his filed in the correspondence of Dr. Covell,
vol. i., Nov. 17, 1665— Feb. 25, 1701 (Add. 22,910),
fol. 223.

B B

94

LANGUAGE.

present copy, 725 rules in Pali, each of
which is accompanied by an interpretation in
Sinhalese, probably by the author himself or a
pupil of his. The principal rules are, as in
other grammatical works of the kind, taken
from the Kaccayana, either directly or in-
directly through Buddhapiya's Rupasiddhi.
The secondary rules, which are added some-
times to explain the principal aphorisms and
sometimes to supply their deficiencies, are
mostly extracted from the latter work.

The Sadda-mala may, ther&fore, be looked
upon as an abridgment of the Eupasiddhi,
though quotations from and references to
grammatical works of Sangharakkhita and
others are to be found here and there. The
Sadda-mala is divided into seven chapters as
follows : —

1. Samjna-Samhitd-lcanda (Ortho-

graphy and euphonic combina-
tion) Foil. 1—56

2. Nama-handa (Substantives) . bb — 156

3. Samdsa-handa (Compounds) . 156 — 20ffl

4. Taddhita-lcanda (Affixes forming

nominal Derivatives) . . 20a — 236

5. Ahhyata-hdnda (Verbs) . . 236 — 306

6. Eridvidhi- (or Kibhidhdna) Icanda

(Affixes to roots forming De-
rivatives) .... 306 — 376

7. Earaka-Jcdnda (Syntax) . . 376 — 396

The last section, treating of JJnddi (affixes),
seems, as in the Rupasiddhi, to be amal-
gamated with the sixth, and the chapter on
Kdraka, which should, both according to the
Kaccayana and the Riipasiddhi, follow that
on Nama, is placed last, hence the sixth
chapter of the present work is the seventh of
the others.

Beg.

ce<^-^®3(3o e3S253§)3® S)oQ05S5o ^agScSD

9255<5-@^cS5©c25 e35c3®3£3?9o3 zad-g^B-g^ca eaS)^

®3(33 2333(5853 ffb£>3C3aSdcQ2S:i'SS25d^ c5 SVS5 0)083(8

S3^?55 glj^ssS ®® 9c5©®3z5xa ^:s:Q'cs gsdfflaS

_^§

End.

o©®j3®a£i€).*

2333(3«3a©©[^]©.*
©©SzSd" 2333(3 C13© &q^& C3£325:»© ©©.

©233J<5 ssioss® Scsg' ©eag qiS) C3§©©03 ®>233®(5.

ffS2SJ'£S33 ©>(£3CS3©08(S CSOSJ® ©©.
®^-^ eag ©>353833^33^CS3© .*

©® ^^©cezs:)' ge3?5>5:)3^©3©233 ®©S3 oSi^ia

ej©fflC3(i)®H ^S3e30CS332£l©3©233 g£3g 253833 CSqI^OS
032f) ©® (3t5DCS32g3(jS23d" Cfz«63g©®^32S30S (53 S^
033©>253©(52S^ £3(5© !§''«S(jSJ €3 033® ©S5233£9 ©3 .

®2533e£i SSS . ©®®£a c5aaq®3eo «S3© g ®@
g253(5-i^©(aiS cssrf©^ 2333(52332333e)(ja zScas iS®©

Colophon : —

i@8o553(3®si73S©®>35S3?S?253q^®C5'2333 2S^©v2r3")K'
@gsS25°^53 ©2S5®igl23330g C^® CfO®>(S3 zS^^
tgdJdSoCO ©v^S®£S33d)®d3aJS5®CS3-€^jn©'S325J'

©d ©rag^g ©iScszsJ'© Sc3(^ o'essi C33a3'§

®Q e30l@€^ 233de^(5s3j©C3S£3d' (5£5 (33 253(5 © Cj,

6-^ ©e3©®!S . C5a233 ©fi©20sd ^ad essjf fios

i*l233 23ig <|©C53(3ea'° ®J£33©e332S5©{B!S CfS53:3"deD®

C3s)3(5 d}d-^6i QdcQssiaBssS 253c5 ^®g csaSq

®3(33 g233(5'g^©(33(S CSojg, g^ <^S3C83S £633 esoiS

S33 ^iS) e355^e3s"cess5 ^ 5553® gs) ©^fic3 did
©«f,233£3:i S33 C3®3ca ^^ ^d 6z53ss5 ^ ajgas ^^
531© eseassS ^jQa^ ^sg aSo3 ©S CfSsJ ^ ^"aJ

* 2338 ' XS^ZSrC© ', SSi ' c, " ©3

" d£3 " 2333

* Kaccayana rules, 314 — 317.

* sic.
"a3(S3

aRAMMAR.

95

g^ cSifica ms^d €>zsis^ £553 zs)3(5zsi ^^ o^Sid

9^§' S^ iS©©S ^£3033 ^^ ES5id caoS Sco oc^
©cses'ss! £3®?^ s^sgoezj)" ®5S5(3^g aSzsd^ cfsf^^es

The colophon of the Sinhalese commentator
ascribes the authorship of this work to
Attaragama-Bandara Rajaguni, who lived in
the reign of Kirti-^rT Rajasimha, King of
Ceylon (A.D. 1747—80). It gives further
the actual time when the grammar was
completed, as being " the end of the
month Aslesha in the year of Saka 1701"
(A.D. 1779—80).

Attaragama Bandara is already known as
a pupil of Velivita Saranankara Sangha-raja,*
and as the author of two important works
on Pali Grammar, namely : Karakapuppha-
maiijari (no. 85) and Sudhira-mukha-man-
danat ; but of his present work no biblio-
graphical notice is to be found.

Besides these grammatical works he is
supposed to have been the author of a medical
work, in Sanskrit stanzas, called Sarasan-
kshepa. See John Pereira's Heladiv-rajaniya,
p. 244, note f.

85.

Or. 4141.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 238 (zss- ®-€^^) ;
15^ in. by 2 ; 6 — 8 lines, 13^ in, long ;
written in a fairly legible hand by a Low-
country scribe ; dated Monday, the 1st day
of the waxing moon of the month Jyeshtha
(May — June), in the year 1868. J

[E. G. Grinlinton.]

• ©ocsssigoS " d£3

* See the colophon of the Sinhalese Milindaprasnaya,
no. 22.

t See Namamala, hy Waskaduwe Subhuti, p. xciv.

J The era used here, if not Christian, must presumably
be that of Vikrama, though the latter is, so far as is
kaown, not current in Ceylon. Vikrama 1868 current =
A.D. 1810-11, and Jyeshtha 1st was Sunday the 3rd of
June, 1810.

Karaha-puppha-manjarl.

An important work on Pali grammar, treat-
ing of Karaka, syntax or the section in Indian
grammars that explains the relation of nouns
to verbs in sentences. It is accompanied by
a Sinhalese interpretation, both compiled by
Attaragama Bandara-Rajaguru, from material
derived from Pali works such as Kaccayana,
Riipasiddhi, ISTyasa, Moggallana-vutti, Pada-
sadhana,Saddamti,Panjikapradipa,Balavatara,
and the like, and from Sanskrit works, chiefly
Panini, Mahabhashya Sarasvata, and Amara-
kosa, these works being mentioned by name
in the body of the grammar.

The interpretation is supposed by some to
be the work of a later writer ; but Subhiiti,
in his Namamala (p. xciv.) attributes it to
Attaragama Bandara himself.

After the usual Pali verse in adoration of
the Buddha, the Sinhalese introduction to the
work begins : —

a^diQi cSffl'ad^ g^o-sss^ g&<§BSi csoaas?
!§©£) csaiejss^aaa aSffl'a'ii §(3353 aiSzsd" oSa'
e3?3 gd-i^©>Q32rf gd^b^^Ga ^ g^ass^S gd-s^
©o3z3d' g^©^©So3 ^ sjSSzad-^sJ'c; £a®£B» e);5^
SlSgrf i) C32£)©C83 2aS©(3e3cS2a^sJ ©\® oSbj'
e3^55s)t£)3'S6^S)o£)c8ss3<§^e^ ?SD® ©GS©S5!S3iS asiq^

€3®©CS3£330ec) ©GBS^g 2533(5i33gse3®d(S' 2$5® g

The text begins : —

®?$^S 6\® 0(5®afie3g^sS (5®J^ ©3(5ie3S3S3^
■es33d«3

esgtSeiCsco ©33 «?©» gd£oS)§€)d5333 — fp^

' C33

13 g

)3V

96

LANGUAGE.

and ends : — ,

8S33ifi)eO

The interpretation ends : —

zsioSi, @e323X533a££)'C3o®3as>g ©>® ea'S aaadzss

CSSJCf'^OCBStDOCSa, ®cna®q®C33si-K)©'®fi53S23:J'
®3cs5S S3303 ^© g ©\5o ©® caS)eq csssS'^n essg
eDj'e33" e>a536\®3; .«32,ce®S5^, <qs5??s33"(3i®S)QeS;

Author's colophon : —

CS>©«S<5c3«q^C3<5eK53Z53 "©C33<5®i^?S5
853-i^d®©3©[233]©S^di5tt5d©«f)?i5
C3oCa3dC33CO(5c3ga3a5<5-€^0S®S5SS5

«3©3<5d)E5via(5i<€i55eg(5i4^(g®4^jS3

^ -C^"C®2S53!S53(5sS3ge3i»®dS

For an account of the author, read the
description of the preceding work (no. 84).

Scribe's name: Don Karolis Dantanarayana,
of the village Peragahawatta in "Weligam-
totamuna of the Matara District (Ceylon).

RHETORIC AND PROSODY.

86.

Or 4960.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 8 {^—^<s, accord-
ingly the first two leaves wanting) ; 15^ in.
by 2 ; 7 — 10 lines, about 14 in. long ; written
in an ordinary hand of a Low-country scribe
of the 19th century.

Vrittdlankarddhyaya.
called also

KaviJcanthapdsa.

A Sanskrit treatise . on prosody, in 70
stanzas, accompanied by an anonymous inter-
verbal interpretation in Sinhalese. This
work purports* to be a supplement to
Kedara Bhatta's Vrifctaratnakara, but, as
stated in the preface to the edition printed
at Colombo in 1888, it has as yet not been

'o ^ ®s3£)®iq®.533<^S 'tbogaa "o3 "ssS^o
* See the colophon.

found incorporated in any of the known
Indian or Ceylon MSS. or in editions of the
Vrittaratnakara. As a separate work even
it seems to be not known in India. There is,
however, a Sinhalese MS. of it at Copenhagen
(Westergaard's Cat., no. xxx.).

With the two missing leaves of the present
copy the first 14 slokas and their sannaya are
gone. The remaining portion is full of
corruptions. The colophon especially is
almost unintelligible. This is probably the
reason why it is not given in full in the
printed edition of the work. Further par-
ticulars will be given in Professor Bendall's
Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the British
Museum,

87.

Or. 2661.— Palm-leaf; foil. 48 (sss-ssg);
18 in. by 2^ ; 6 — 6 lines, 16| in. long ;

12 a£,

"^

EHETOKIO AND PROSODY.

97

written in a large legible hand, by a Low-
country scribe called Kodagodagamage Don
Simon of Hinatigala in the Galle District;
dated Monday, the 7th of August, A.D. 1737,
obviously intended for 1837.

Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka.
commonly called

Vrittamrdd.

A Pali poem in 102 stanzas of various
elegant metres, composed by Sataraparivena
TJpatapassI, apparently with the object of
teaching the right pronunciation and the
proper modulation of the voice in reciting
poetry; see De Alwis' Sidatsaiigara, p. 225.
It is accompanied by an anonymous inter-
verbal interpretation in Sinhalese.

Beg.

e)es53

s550«S53®t33S33J33(5®2Oa ©^!5@ge32S'S50O®>?S^3K3S?
(3e)B53

tQ@«8©«ia(5Ste53 gg(3aS£)«9d355®2S5eSca£s'(5®a533
gdc53a2g^S®503 ®-^de5c5ge)o£53?9®3®cg5d@Q533.

g© e3@3 a^XSS 2553Sj3 esSsJTeg ®® Cp)§ 03(53

End.

S):g5!5sS5S/as^fiaci,S3e33S6533 Sc5aSe3®E3 202f5ooS

d335

<5S!!?6e9a3Ges2©«25235''o g<5®2)!?Sbo!?©<q©(53d®'

©{^s3o,' 1^63(3 ®tS®©cS55:)' oes3(3g; £)dS5c3®c3
©^©gi®3^2S3DSg; dSs?©," gcaS'©©ca3sJe3

» 45^ " t25S5 ' ©^Sdod * ©£>ca©&

ca®aS©cfi2s:f ' e33S!53S5 « dgs?e«?oie

? ^^©oei3a3SX32S5^c;aSSc«)dcS23d'0

g?9e93»a3<5g; ©^©dad, gees^S Q&iseoisSis^^'' ?Si
SoSs-i^ §S;i3d3©d3a5:s3®ce3®^"^; [©So,] C5®

iSSi ggSoS;' ©do, ®S3®S553si33J(3ces35; £33 jS, qct
®3c;©d£SS3jS5d.

Author's colophon : —

C3dScS53®|;(3®K53C33®©5S53 tt53S®2i5CQBe5®S5?S5
d@S3o g^.&S®3(3'''C3®-a^£eca33JS3o C3®30S3©,

Scribe's colophon : —

&ifiQcS)Q O^© ®253jCj®C5533 0®®CS3S ®e,^o
S®o ©azSCf ®®®03S3 gcS3 C3®3 e3253Z33®d ^CSSJ

©^©eSis^ad" ©oj3d"®d®(sJ ©®®cS2Si' OssJ ^cod
casSQoe ^a! eoasad g qp®cBjcse2 ®C3 e55sJ®©;S

®C33@^ 5Si533iO(3^CS,

Of the stanzas, the first sixteen give a
poetical description of the city called Jati-
gama, probably Dedigama, in Beligal-Korale* ;
17 to 30, a eulogium on King Parakrama
Bahu VI., the son of Sunetra Devi, then
ruling! 5 ^^ — ^^' ^ description of the chief
Buddhist monastery ; 42 — 68, encomiums on
the following Buddhist monks, all of whom
were scholars : —

(1) TJpalantara-mula-thera.

(2) Senapati-mula-thera.

(8) Maha-netta-pasada-miila-thera.

(4) Sarogama-mula-thera.

(5) Vanaratana-thera.

(6) Dhammakitti-thera.

(7) Bhuvaneka-bahu-thera.

(8) Sangha-raja.

(9) Gatara-upa-tapassi-thera.

" So®ea3^35

®55^

" gQ?S3®0(33

* See the inscription in Bell's Archaeological Report on
the Kegalla District, pp. 84, 85.

t This king is not known to have reigned at J.atigama
also. His capital was Jayavardhanapura or Kotte, near
Colombo, and his rule lasted for 52 years (1415—67).
See Bell's report, p. 81.

C

98

LANGUAGE.

59 — 92, a bombastic description of Kelaniya ;
93 — 98, praises of the god Vibhishana, one
of whose temples was then in this town ;
99 — 102, invocations to this god to protect
King Parakrama Bahu and his realm.

The present work has for a long time been
used as a text-book in native schools(De Alwis'
Sidat., p. 225). It must have been composed
in the reign of Parakrama Bahu VI. The
author was a nephew of the above-mentioned
Sarogama-miila-thera, a resident of the Jati-

gama Monastery (see stanza 46). His name is
not given in the colophon of the present
manuscript, but in that of the text printed at
Colombo iu 1871 he is styled " Satarapari-
vena Upatapassl." He might, probably, be
identical with the Buddhist priest "Gatara
Upa-yati or -tapassi mentioned in the 58th
stanza.

The writer of the Sinhalese interpretation
is not known. He might have been the
author of the poem himself.

99

GENEEAL LITEKATUEE.

POETRY.

88.

Add. 17,736.— Palm-leaf; foil. 8 (za-zaaa) ;
13f in. by 2 ; 7 — 8 lines, 12 in. long ; written
in a fairly legible hand by a Low-country
scribe, early in the lOth century.

Navaratna.

" The nine gems," a Sanskrit poem much
used as a text-book in Ceylon native schools,
and consisting of eleven stanzas, of which the
first two are introductory. The remaining
nine are ethical, and are supposed to be the
independent compositions of nine sages, who
lived early in the 6th century A.D., at the
court of a certain iing of India, named Vi-
krama. Of the two introductory stanzas,
the first gives the names of these nine
authors, and the secoild the opening word of
each of the nine stanzas composed by them.
Both these verses are intended to serve as a
key to recall to memory the nine stanzas, and
to ascertain, without referring to the book,
the author of each one of them.

The Sanskrit text is accompanied by an
anonymous interverbal translation {padagata
sannaya) into Sinhalese. In the following
introduction to this sannaya, found in the
present copy only, the authorship of the
poem is. ascribed to Kalidasa.

d©-2332r«S3S)d.t53zS53;S® 9©ass3'@ ^^Da'a:»©

cq0323d'Se652SJ'®td9, CfCOo, ®®, 2S5?S)0, 253J03D§©D

«s:x5>g, 2a3gq,®c52S3© [sic] zaogc^ca ?S5® a55a(g5S
93533 dcaaSzsrf daJif5GeS gzssscs'zsjd-^^cs^ (gxsxb

SoS3(3 «33C33'®6)ad', g©S5g3'©, «Oz?S50®iio'

End,

md [sic'], a(f?«5^»cs©oe®,"' dSsjf 6SS q®@25J",
®303«SD3®," ®3"(33^an§ <i)de3ze, s?S3s, ^n^Q

33, ©dcSCQ®," ^03 ©25SS"<5©@2SJ^ ©5533 ®S533 35,
®e32S^3^," C3®e3.2X5?S®03®" ©Ss?«S33g, g?53S, ^^i

©33 sa(2)e3S3?Sce f®®arf, ©oeszsjod^©, !i)3(33z533
dces^Q ^e§, e3®0Q30Q^g553," a €> 2§cS3®-ca!S

®(3@>»(S, 2SD«^jS)," sSS 33308 g33a3S©3©23j ^j
^9 C3®^5ie533«3^''®CS2SJ' ©3e3CQ©3a®c52S3 .='

1 Possibly a correction Z333 @£|,C33§aS®®33S would
render the meaning agree better with the tradition.

"''i) "®ca©c82s:r » zfaa " zs:^ " g®oe3CT

^94^8 "o "(^®e "?S3^?g ">^ "S5©3

100

GENERAL LITERATURE.

A printed edition of both tlie text and the
translation was published at Colombo in
1866. A detailed description of the same,
with the Sanskrit text, noting differences
between that in Hseberlin's Kavyasaiigraha,
edition of Calcutta, 1872, pp. 7 — 9, and those
in Ceylon copies, together with an accurate
English translation by Wm. Goonetilleke,
appeared in the " Orientalist," vol, i. 1884,
pp. 97—109 and 241—243. For further
particulars, see Aufrecht's Catalogus Cata-
logorum, p. 281, and De Alwis' Sidatsangara,
p. 224.

88a.

Or, 5069.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 8 (233— zssaa) ;
14 in. by If ; 6 lines, about 12 in. long;
written in a clear Low-country handwriting
in the 19th century.

Another copy of the same poem, Nava-
ratna, together' with the Sinhalese sannaya.
The translator's introduction, as well as the
translation of the first two stanzas, are
wanting. This copy, like the preceding one,
teems with corrupt readings.

88b.

Or. 5043.— Palm-leaf; foil. 63 (233—^3©);
lli in. by about 2 ; 7 lines, 9f in. long ;
written by a Low-country scribe a few
years ago. The date cazsjiSq© gfiea^na®
Salcabdam dhusisatyam in the colophon, which
seems, according to the Sinhalese Katapaya
numerals, to be equivalent to Saka 1779
(A.D. 1866 — ^57), apparently belongs to the
original manuscript, of which the present is
a copy.

Sasadava.

A standard poem, in blank verse, founded
on the Sasa-jataka (Fans. 816), and composed
by an anonymous author, under the auspices

of Queen Lilavati and her prime minister
KIrti-Senapati, who administered the govern-
ment at Polonnaruva A.D. 1197—1200.*

The interverbal interpretation which ac-
companies the text is also by an unknown
writer. He evidently was a good Sanskrit
scholar, for by way of elucidating points
in grammar, metre, and rhetoric, he has
quoted copiously from various Sanskrit
works, such as the Magha-kavyaf (foil. 14a,
40a), the Kavya-miraamsaJ (foil. 156, 19a,
21a, 245, 266, 27b, 30a), thei Kavyadarsana,
probably Dandin's Kavyadarsa (fol. 44&),
and the Kavya-tilaka§ (fol. 446), besides the
two Indian epics, the Ramayana and the
Mahabharata, and the poetical works of
Kalidasa.

These references hardly throw any light
on the age of the paraphrase, which might
possibly be due to the poet himself or to one
of his contemporaries. Amongst the latter
might be mentioned the author of the
Muvadev-davata,|| another Elu poern in blank
verse founded on the Makhadeva-jataka
("Fans. 9), and the pupils of Sariputt^
Thera,^ namely, Dhammakitti Thera, the
author of the Pali Dathavarnsa, Sangharak-
khita Thera, and Medhankara Thera, the
author of the Vinayartha-samuccaya.**

At fol. 296 the text ends abruptly, but the
paraphrase, which of course contains all the
words of the original verses, is continued to
the end of the poem.

* According to Vijesimha, A.D. 1208 — 11.

t See Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogonim, p. 4466.

t Ibid., p. 1026. In the MS. KavyaTimamsa or
-vimainsa and -mimasa.

§ Ibid., part ii., p. 196.

II See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxvi.

^ He was the author of the Saratthadlpani, the Sarat-
thamanjusa, the Vinayasangaha, and the Batnamatipan-
cika-tikii, called also Fancikalankara. See the colophon
of the Dathavarnsa.

** De Alwis' Sidat., Introd., p. clxiv.^-clxv.

POETRY.
Beg. ?s5e)g g-€^ C3(5^.

e3(5-g^33 ©<qS ®qS §g25d' @-€^ sad ©sjaSzsd'
®3eDa''^ (^^£3^23, ^zscfgg^g, qfssci" ealJcq ©an

©sSDe^^g, SxO'^a, 6l^sS53 253d«53©S30Si', ®?S:50
®23d', Cf9®35S5'8, ©^S ggZSd" ®^*S5(5©S53S25rf',

^S23csad'®ed @dis>253©ca!fl 8c?S ©ojft'isaji dcs®"
iSii®& &?sioaio<sBiSi ,'' ©^©, g'Sssse)'!), c«?
®3 c8(5-i^, g!d'^a®cS3©cs5 ©d-i^o3, sJ5®g, 9203'

®Ci3*S3<5g ,

CfSgc53-g^"CfCjc5Q j9c5i C^® cs^sa© ©6®csc3)

®S©C3C33, ©8"sQ©25339, ^«9© C3«^565©, (^zsssn

®g.caS)fcs, «s^®§, g!533"@ca isjdg, ©iss©e6g
C3Sl)Gaqcaa5, g®s>, gl^as 2r>i@^, rod, eoeasS

ig5©crf, ^e,'° ®CS32gl,'-' Ce3(335, ^6©€)S^^039, ©23)

.cadSssrf", ©253C3"5b3 Sgg, <j©g(S3^ CfJ^dQ, qf©
^ 2S5i®-!S K<€^"2Da2aD(5coQ!?c5i, ^Sb) Sgg,
gf^© C3«^£!0©, ^SJg3®g CSS)I;03, ©©©€3533,

S8"^S®z533S, 2s:)®§, 94^®o3s!5?(5g — cf J ,

End.

©253?S52s:i', ^©jsalS53®3§23d' zaSd-i^"® e3?2l©0Q?3?,

(5e3©2S^3®(^, «S5S3iS3"©?S53Z53©d"^, iiaSdssS, 253©
2J53©2J532S3©d"^, ©Z532S5©, 253©d4^"® Cad£)©cass5,

©(jaci", ®?s3e53©(»23d', ©«s33Sdg, ©d®(ac) ©5553^1
©^^■©d^, 233©®(52s5, zaSd^^"® e3?S©gass5, g<^
©aJ, g£5D©sK?, ©?SD3es5©(^^, 5di®cd@iS , Sg

' ©353C3©{:sai:? ' c
'? «J5a352S " ©(^

CS3

'(go

©

c^

" 5r>3

101

The date and verses of the scribe of the
original manuscript : —

«5ra^ " e33edb2S33<g©[sic]c36"' S^CiCsSd©^] g®o
©cssi

ca3g"c5ao-geKS5z53o CjSSs'^^ODCjCao @§2S3o ®0S3
03§ Cg®®S5'^ao©3 ®® ©S,©^3 2S5§03a33o''

CfC3C£a35«53©3o ®<9[©]ig®3©j e3S,4Sd5s$:)o ga255o

®C83 iS)

s5sJca&®3©ca£''8 e35S^"s9cQo ©assseso «5^s§c3^3

These verses are more commonly found in
Sanskrit manuscripts of the Indian continent.
For specimens with English translation, see
Max MUller's Rigveda, vol. i. preface, p. xiii.

An edition of a portion of the present
poem appeared in print in the columns of a
native monthly magazine entitled " Satya-
samuccaya." See vol. iii. no. 12, for December
1890, p. 93 ; iv. 2, Feb. 1891, pp. 15, 16, &c.

89.

Or. 4147.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 68 (^S-a + S-aa,
accordingly sss, 2S)3 and ©d missing); 13 in. by
2^ ; 8 — 9 lines, about 11-^ in. long ; written
in a fairly legible hand, probably by a Kan-
dyan scribe ; dated Tuesday, the 11th day of
the waxing moon of the month Nikini, in
Saka 1793. Taking the Saka year as current,
the date seems to tally with Monday or
Tuesday, August 8th or 9th, 1870.

[E, Gordon Geinlinton.]

8urya-katalca.

A century of Sanskrit verses in praise of
the sun, composed by Mayura, who flourished

^ e3S®ea3cO!!SQ3o

'^ ®s9 "^^ oa®3?2r)sf5

='©©a

D D

102

GENERAL LITERATURE.

not later than the 7th century A.D. See
Bendall's Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the
British Museum, and Aufrecht's Catalogus
Catalogorum, pp. 4326 and 732a — b.

The stanzas are accompanied by an inter-
verbal interpretation, padagata sannaya in
Sinhalese by Sri Parakrama Bahu Vilgam-
miila Maha Thera, He was the chief pupil
of Shadbhasha-paramesvara Sri Rajaguru
G-alaturumiila Mahasvami,* and was probably
identical with the author of the Sinhalese
version of the Mahabodhivamsa, who lived in
the reign of Pandita Parakrama Bahu of
Kurunegala, about the end of the 13th century.
See the description of no. 16, and Professors
Rhys Davids' and Bendall's notes on this
commentator in J.R.A.S. for 1894, p. 555,
and for 1896, pp. 215-16.

Both the poem and its Sinhalese sannaya
were printed at Colombo in 1883, under the
editorship of Pandit Batuvantudave.

Owing to the missing and mutilated leaves
of the present MS., the text and commentary
are imperfect at the beginning.

The remaining portion agrees with the
printed edition, with the exception of the many
corruptions due to the ignorance of successive
copyists.

90.

Stowe Or. 23.t— Palm-leaf ; foil. 15 (iia-
zao®) ; 19f in. by 2|- ; 7 lines, 17 in. long ;
written in Sinhalese character of the Low-
country type. The date " 1822—4—26," at
the right-hand corner of the last page, seems
to stand for April 26, 1822, and is apparently
put in by the owner after the manuscript
had been pigmented.

Vydsahara,

called also Vyasahdra-sataka, or sometimes
simply Vyasa-sataka (W. p. 116). A century

* See the colophon of the sannaya.

t The Stowe Collection was formed during 1804 — 49.

of distichs in Sanskrit, containing moral
maxims, attributed by the Sinhalese to the
mythical Rishi Vyasa. It is accompanied
by an anonymous interverbal interpretation,
Padagata-sannaya, in Sinhalese, and has been
used in Ceylon from ancient times as a school
text-book.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha —
^@£3ffl'353?3fio!£33ce and its Sinhalese interpre-
tation — e3a'253BSo£53303; cs&cq d)S5cSDSnS; ?S5<i)S;
;55§)ef 253D<5c3 ; cf escg j ©SSd,' the Sanskrit text
begins : —

e3,?s^Dd?J7C3 ° (333S3D{6^3a©iS}©?S53?S5@ gssdfflsjf
The commentary begins : —

C3i3©ca S3S)3 Q6^Q0WiSSi<S®SSi ; ©^3«SX5>3?S53o,
6©S®£,°®C553 ©v^O^SeiC^' ©0533 6 iSiZS) Cfi^e)

§(33€) cfi8§?S53 ts^cQssSQ; S3a©C3«S5, Bxs&tssSi

253Q®?S03 zaQg^; «s5,?5^3d2J3£3(33t68," ^QiS") sS5i

®iSi ©a©es5crf Cfc^ssS Q3®i^®®!sS; (^jrfSgss®,

The text and sannaya ends : —
e3©S3g" d3oe©S5 ^"ds C3e55©^aj" €) oeJass

SM!i53S33"' €3"-a3e3e53©g^'* C,333 t£iQ& g(^S:3S"

e3©s3g," ScasJ ©^?S53©!S3©<5(S; ^Ms, ©es»i"
dScaS epi-sS gS''©oa8s?; d303©a3, ^o^ ©zscfos ;
caeo©^^'* €), ^£S5e32s5©qsS53©iS3©d2sd' ^; oSsss,

6©2532S5 0©33 S©2S:j55™oe; €3CS!©^^," Qt^catd
©c;5i^3 ©za©d2S:i' {£!©S53t3j; ©3i2SX53, iS!&®& ©jg"
®®!S <5£^9©2S523d'"0Q; &j?Si3, S5Hc9g 6©2a£s5;

ZiQ& [sic], £5s3a5©Ga(S; g(^«53g [sic], g(^C3£)
^n^ssH" cs®es5©aJ ©?s33(3i©Q)®?s3£3d''°S . Ssjcszasd

C3 ".2X3355© C3®3e3S5©.

* for «SDi)8C5a3

' CS33

'©©©3

2JD30

Cj « Ca ' S^ZS) ' SS5'203 ' ©©©^©C53J

«?

" sic ms. : ubri ©25X533 " stc ms.

M6n d(S)«Sfec3S "©'Si "S^i«3 ™2sd'®adr "^

POETRY.

103

This work, which seems to be known only
in Ceylon, has been several times printed at
Colombo, together with the aforementioned
anonymous commentary. The last two edi-
tions, published in 1887 and 1890, contain 3
stanzas (nos. 92, 99 and 100) more than those
in the editions of 1866 and 1869. The stanzas
nos. 52, 90 and 91 of the printed editions, as
Well as their commentary, are wanting in the
present manuscript; whilst the following
couplet and its sannaya, at leaf ssj's of the
MS., which ought to come after stanza 58,
is not to be found in any of the printed
copies : —

S3®
za5S5g©\€)333^'cBe325(335® '&*'^.2Q C£S£5^i6^©>!3

6Q

For two other MSS. of the poem, see the
Copenhagen Catalogue, p. 11&,

91.

Stowe Or. 24. — Palm-leaf; foil. I4t{^-^^^);
17 in. by 2| ; 9 lines, 15J in. long; written
in an ordinary ' hand, probably by a Low-
country scribe, early in the 19th century.

Another copy of the preceding work,
Vyasakara, containing all the stanzas found
in other copies put together, with the excep-
tion of no. 100 of the printed edition of
1887. Instead of this verse, the present
manuscript has the following stanza and
its sannaya immediately after no. 92 (fol.

©>SS33fc).

cpg'25Scss53(5«S5i!)a5zs® di&^i © «^S©«D3c32D®

Both the text and the sannaya are, as
usual, exceedingly corrupt.

ga3Mes3oc;s5a®3£533®s3 ' S!2)3?SD3?a®

92.

Or. 4994. — European paper; foil. 19; 8|^in.
by 6| ; IS — 20 lines, about 4^ — 5 in. long;
written in a legible hand, by a Low-country
scribe, in the 19th century.

Mayura-sandes'aya.

" The Peacock's message," a standard Sin-
halese poem in 168 stanzas, composed, after
the model of Kalidasa's Meghadiita, daring
the reign of King Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. of
Gampola (A.D. 1344 — 71), and not Bhuva-
neka Bahu V. as suggested by De Zoysa at
p. 31 of his Catalogue ; for the chieftain
Alagakkonara or Alakesvara, who succeeded
his master on the throne as Bhuvaneka
Bahu v., is mentioned in the poem (vv. 46 — ■
65) as the minister then residing at his own
town of Raygam. See Mahavamsa, xci. 9,
Rajaratnakara, p. 49, and Bell's Archasological
report on the Kegalla District, p. 92.

The author is unknown. The message
contains a prayer for a blessing on the afore-
mentioned Alagakkonara and his powerful
army, as well as on Dhammakitti Thera and
others who rendered service in the purifica-
tion of the Buddhist church, as related in the
Nikayasaiigraha (p. 28). It is addressed
from Canga-^rl-pura (modern Gampola) to
Vishnu, the patron god of the Hindu Temple
at Devinuvara (Dondra Head, on the Southern
Coast of Ceylon). More than three-fourths
of the verses of the poem are devoted to a
description of the towns and villages, such as
Dikpitiya, Arandara^ Attanagalla, Kelaniya,
Vattala, Kotte, Vidagama, Kalutara, down to
Gralle and Matara, over which the imaginary
peacock-messenger had to fly on its way to
Dondra Head.

The passage ©v^3-i^Sg t)-4Si(iS ^d csqo
?5^So(534^ " O supreme peacock ! take thy
lodging in the flowered sal tree," in the
Sidatsangara, stated by James de Alwis*

See his Sidat., p. 8, note.

104

GENERAL LITEEATURE.

to be a quotation from this poem, is not to be
found in the present copy, wliicb begins : —

and ends : —

The poem is the oldest of the kind yet
known in Ceylon. According to De Alwis
(I.e.), it is " handed down to us in a mutilated
state."

An edition of it has appeared in print at
Colombo.

93.

Or. 4989. — European paper ; foil. 23 j 8|- in.
by 6^ ; about 14 — 20 lines of various lengths j
written by a LowTCOuntry scribe in 1889 — 90.

Tisara-sandeSaya.

" The Swan's message," a poem in about
215 stanzas, composed by an anonymous
author of Jayavardhanapura or Kot|e, and
addressed to Vanaratana Mahasami Sangha-
yaja, then residing at K^ragala Vihara,
soliciting him to pray to the gods for
a blessing on Sri Parakrama Bahu YI.
(A.D, 1410—62).

Beg.
End,

Cfi®S3j2J3qf2S5qS^55:)®®55:l'€l255(^«53

Cfi®©^^SS<52S2JDa®@esiS).c3@©<ij553 q)

S^gC3lQ)(5e3^<5i2S?C3@CS3e3<^<5 C3

^e3zg(3l5a(3«iS©(3Z33©*d83?©233l9sj2S5 €3

e3fis©2S5daJ2S5ca^eQe\q©5S5®e ta

©®S)g2£)®23d'cai(3Q^e3dc32sci'®^ es

The style of this work is similar to the
other Sandesa poems in Sinhalese, which in
their turn are written more or less after the
model of Kalidasa's Meghaduta. See no.
92, James de Alwis gives extracts from two
poems bearing the name of the present work,
Tisara^-sande^a, See his Sidatsangara,Introd„
pp. cc. — ccii. Both of them, according to
him, were written about the middle of the
1 5th century. The composer of one of then;
is believed to have been Vidagama Thera,
the author of the Lovedasangarava.,

Our poem is identical with the second
Tisara-sandesa (p. ccii.), which, Alwis says,
<' is characterized by correctness of versifica-
tion and great elegance of style." The two
stanzas quoted froru it are found at fol. 7a of
the present copy,

93 a.

Or. 5070.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 8 ; 14f in. by If ;
4 lines, about 12 — 13 in. long ; legibly written
by a Low-country scribe, in the 19th century.

G anadevi-hella.*

An anonymous poem, in short quatrains, in
adoration of Gane^a, the son of Siva and
P^rvati, and god of visdom and remover of
obstacles, probably composed for educational
purposes. It is commonly used as a text-
book in native elementary schools, the pupil
being made to commit it to memory at the
threshold of his studies, soon after he has
mastered the alphabet and has read the
Nampota (no. 31, art iii.), See De Alwis'
Sidatsahgara, p. 223.

* Or (S5-€^^^&C3i253i(^(3 Ganadevi-sfhella,

POETRY.

105

The present copy contains 59 stanzas, of
which the first 32 relate to the birth of Gane^a
and his initiation into his studies, the re-
maining 27 being prayers to various planetary
and other gods for wisdom and protection
from evil.

In the printed edition of Colombo, 1893,
there are only 49 stanzas, some of which are
not to be found in our copy. Even the
stanzas that are common to both recensions
exhibit considerable differences, in the reading
of the text as well as in the arrangement of
the verses.

Beg.

9g(5x5S©©\csJ©S)

a®c,(3'«82s:J'SgS
©c;assS5ggiiS3<£)®e)

«SSQ)S23dfaSs3,

S53

2533
•S53

S33

S33

S33

SJ3
S33

End.

gaa2S'2SS®!S33S)£) sJ

®®e3dS3^es5£^2a (^

§® 2rt23Cr^-§^ ' §® -d^ * ©3^® 4SJ' * ©3^® -^ <83

94.

Or. 855.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; ISf in. by 2
8 lines, 13^ — 17^ in. long; written in the

3. .

8' 5

«S5

©

'®l

®acf

ordinary hand of a Low-country scribe of
the 19th century. [R. C. Childees.J

Suhhashitaya,

commonly called " Subasite," being a standard
poem containing a collection of " maxims of
a moral, prudential and political character,"*
founded, as can be inferred from the fifth
stanza,f on materials derived from similar
works in Sanskrit, Pali and Tamil. It was
composed by the celebrated Sinhalese poet
Alagiyavanna Mohottala.

Beg.

5235 ®©S3 OS3C5®©S5' CS© £OC3 ©63© CsS g
f|p©sS5a3 ^(5 ®-253 ®a5<5-253Ca(5' s§ g

^^<5a3f«9g ^(3 ®oe ©©OSS? ^©^ oL g

ScsaasScaSce cas iSSaq' ^g g

(^si^zsdf ^K)© 6d §© (SdiSzrf esssj q

qwssS ®<&ssS' es5(3 ®®3as5 ®©de^-es'° ©
®5553!f?23d' Sgzs:^ ®QQ c;(3<5(3 f^6i!^6 e"

es^® C3<^23d' eD«53 ®gg20 Sj^S^g Q .

End.

sacssJ @gdi dc3 S)d ^©@(9iSo^ (3"

®q®a:>3Zrf 03®®es! ©Sj"cS^253g®23Ci'g<5 o

©cssJ zagsJ ©^§-£55 ®s5®cs 2f5iS) ©

* See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., Ixxiii.

-t oes5e ®03<5.€^ §S©d g®©iS ®«S3?S5 ^

®<^®© CSE^ ®65D^ ®2S53eaC3(3 C333Q ^ ^
S©e «^^ CaSB (5333 O^ Gfdxt^ ®(3 cj

fis3(3 QSarf C3i®a53©aj" zacs® es^a^ jj

I This is the 79th stanza of the printed edition of
Colombo, 1869.

' C3S3®©S3e3S3®®a3 in pr. ed. « ^6®?S^i®Si?Si
6tS,6 ibid. ' 33^ » aS3S(£OS320®g ibid. ' {^q®
®diS® ibid. " ®©(5(3?Ss5g(3

" ®«S53!f?©Sg®2J5os®^e3^Cfdx35<5 (3)

C3q®C3e,©(55«53®ig?SDiai^iS^ (33 **^'^-
" a<£) (5)©(5 de<5e " C8ieg(Sjft za^o » 03®®J35
(je§iiag®ad'gdeBxc5(3 *&»(?.

E E

106

GENERAL LITERATURE.

Author's coloplion : —

qsDdd ®C55 e3C55«55 S)i^ ©553 diEusS ©>2S33 S'

SS ddSoK) 6d* 6S esq ©^C3S^s^ ©i S

Sdzsd' ©ae C39<^ «3i§ <§\®2s5' ©\©<5e § «55

^Kzsd'^d 2S5ii)'^ £3®©<5 eoQ ?55<5 ^

aS© c53d ^?s:2S5" 235(3 ^ ©-zsscad g di"

cfecScoSsscrxo g233©<ss ?s5®i^ zas-cs <5i"

The author, Alagiyavanna, was, as stated
in the foregoing colophon, a son of Daham-
daja {SJct. Dharmadhvaja), a pandit of great
learning, who lived in the 16th century
at a village called Hisvella, Alagiyavanna
was a Mukaveti or secretary probably to
a chieftain of high rank.* He seems also to
have received the title of Mohottala, and
to have become "the chieftain of Sina-
Korle."t

He must have lived during the reign of
Rajasimha I. (1581 — 92), for at that period
he wrote his Sevulsandesaya (The Cock's
Message), a poem addressed to Sumana, the
patron deity of Adam's Peak, invoking a
blessing upon Rajasimha I. of Sitavaka and
his court. Alagiyavanna could not have
died before A.D. 1610, this being the year

" 6i^6d<s>dss!S ^zsi^6 ©Z53e3(5©ee3

©iS in p. ed. =^2S5(5d:^ee320Oi £)xi^ ®KCQ 6ssS

(s^^og!) ibid. 'ddSsD dc^©>(S5 '©"Dojd^Sc^o-jSsf)

° S3 ' (5^5© &d6)idQ ^© «5® iS® ©C33

©253 ibid. " !S^®i& ' SSS^ " a3®<5 " 25^255

" 233C 6253sad ®233ea(5gc5 ibid. " d " «53©ece

* See preface to Steele's Kusa Jatabaya.
t See De Alwis' Sidat., Introd., p. ccviii.

when he completed his Kusa-jatakaya. J Two
years later, however, he is stated to have
composed another poem called Dussilavata;§
but the editor of the printed text questions
this statement, on the ground of the great
dissimilarity that exists between the style of
this poem and that of the others ascribed
to him.

Further, in John Pereira's Heladiv-rajaniya
(p. 231), it is stated that Alagiyavanna lived
at the commencement of the reign of Raja-
simha II. (A.D. 1634—87), and that with this
king's recommendation he was appointed
Mohottala, and was employed by the Dutch
Government to compile a tdm,bu or register
of families in Sinakorale, the village Hisvella
where he resided being granted him for his
services. If this information is correct,
he must have lived in the reigns of both
Rajasimha I. and II., a supposition highly
probable, considering that the period that
elapsed between the two reigns was only
forty-two years.

Besides the works just mentioned, he is said
to have been -the author of Dahamsonda-jataka-
kavya,|| NIti-sara, Maha-hatana (the great
war), and probably also of Prahgi-hatana
(the Portuguese war), IT the last two being
poems on the wars in which Rajasimha was
engaged.

As a poet Alagiyavanna holds a high posi-
tion in Sinhalese literature. De Alwis says,"no
one has studied brevity more than Alagia-
wanna Mohottala^ — few have surpassed him
in correctness of versification; and certainly,
with three exceptions among the modern

\ See the colophon of the printed editions.

§ See stanza 103 of the printed edition, Colombo, 1887.

II See the preface to the printed edition of the Sevul-
sandesaya, Colombo, 1889.

^ See De Alwis' Sidatsaiigara, Introd., p. ccxi. Accord-
ing to the last stanza of the printed edition of the Maha-
hatana, however, its author was Kirimetiyave Metindu,
a poet who seems to have lived immediately after Alagi-
yavanna.

POETRY.

107

poets, lie had tlie greatest command of elegant
language." However this may be, his works
cannot claim originality; they are more or
less imitations of older works, such as those
of Totagamuve Sri Rahula Sthavira, from
whom he has even taken many of the expres-
sions used in his works. See De Alwis'
Sidat,, Introd., pp. ccviii. — ccxi.

The present manuscript of the Subhashitaya
contains 100 tetrastiohs. Several editions
of it have from time to time appeared in
print at Colombo. The edition of 1869 con-
tains 101 stanzas, arranged differently from
our manuscript ; for instance, the 9th stanza
of the latter is the 92nd of the former, the
11th the 15th, and the 19th the 93rd.

95.

Or. 4728.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 31 ; 16 in. by 2^;
8 lines, 13 — 15 in. long; written in a fairly
legible hand, probably by a Kandyan scribe,
in the 19th century. [George Weight.]

Kusa-da,

commonly called

Kusa-jatakaya.

A well-known poem in 687 tetrastichs,
founded on the Kusa-jataka (Fans. 531), and
composed in A.D. 1610 by Alagiyavanna
Mohottala, at the request of Lady Menikhami,*

* See the 19tli stanza and tlxe following last stanza of
the colophon, not found in the present copy : —

©©eacs ©O3®fao Cj,

fi53i®(5 2aS?s5£) csitsQ cf(3(Sce©zs:i'?n @333®SS«5®o

q^£5d®d®®3£s5esS)S3 Soos?© aSzsi zaSzss®© £SQ
®® s^cs e,

wife of Attanayaka, a minister of Raja-
simha I. and granddaughter of Sepala, who
had been an Adigar under King Bhuvaneka
Bahu Vll.f

The work has been several times printed
in Colombo (1868, 1876, 1885, &c.) . A trans-
lation of it into English verse, by Thomas
Steele of the Ceylon Civil Service, was pub-
lished by Triibner and Co. (London), in
1871.

The present text, which, with the exception
of copyists' errors and a few variants, agrees
with that of the printed editions, begins : —
es§ as 63 ^s 61'

cg?JD ®Si ®eo (g^ <5i'

Ei€issi' §2S Q'^i^ssi ^©.Q^aQ 61

It ends at stanza 686 as follows : —

gs!33©>Si3??®3 e5'2r»?g ©

©® s^esq, 253Siffl®(3' ®«SDc5 ®

A discussion on the merits of this poem,
and on the author's borrowing many of his
expressions from the works of Totagamuve
Sri Rahula Thera, is to be found in James
de Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., pp. ccvii. —
ccxi., and in Steele's preface to his English
translation of the poem. For an account of
the author and his other works, read the
description of the foregoing poem (no. 94).

" When fifteen hundred years had passed, and thirty-two

beside,
From great King-Saka's time — in May, and at the full

moon's tide,
At Menikhami's high request, the dame as goddess fair,
The Poet- Secretary, sought by other poets rare,
Thus for the sake of endless bliss, devised in Sinhalese,
The Kusa-Legend here made known ! — [May his

endeavours please !] " — Steele.

•)■ See stanzas 5 — 10.

' •dia5fiS3-€^g(5i©?? — di in all the printed editions.

^ S)&!^C^iS^ ^ (^•€^®-€^®ffi5£3g — 61 ' @ ' g

108

GENERAL LITERATURE.

96.

Or. 4988.— European paper; foil. 45 ; 8f in.
by 6^, about 12 — 20 lines of various lengths;
written by a Low-country scribe, in 1889 — 90,

Pavana,

An anonymous collection of quatrains and
songs in praise of King Rajasimlia II. (A.D.
1634 — 84), written in various metres, some
being adapted for singing purposes. Many
of tbe stanzas treat of Rajasimha's victories
over the Portuguese, whilst others express
erotic sentiments. The stanzas on foil. 386
and 39a, recording dates of certain events,
such as the occurrence of an earthquake, the
death of King Vimala Dharma Suriya, &c.,
are the same as those at the commencement
of the MS. no. 76 b. (Or. 5289).

The text is for the most part corrupt. It
begins : —

85c3dcecs£)(5s?(3®(52S©e3

and ends

■253
S3

d
6
6
6

For other works of a similar kind, see
nos. 97 and 105,

97.

Or. 4993. — European paper ; foil. 52 ; 8f in

by

6|;

12 — 22 lines, transcribed from a

palm-leaf manuscript in the Colombo Museum
Library, by aLow-country scribe, in 1889 — 90.

«> ei<^ «ig S o e» ^ s^ ss^ .S
Narendrasimha-raja-stuti.

Songs in praise of 6ri Vira Parakraraa
Narendra Simha, King of Ceylon, A.D. 1707 —
1739, composed by an anonymous poet in
Sanskrit and in Sanskritic Sinhalese. The
style is bombastic and peculiar to this kind
of literature. The verses are in various
metres, specially adapted for musical pur-
poses. Many of them express erotic senti-
ments, and are said to have been sung in the
king's concert-hall by dancing girls. The
work is apparently rare. It is not mentioned
in De Zoysa's Catalogue. The only known
palm-leaf manuscript (of which the present
is a copy), was acquired by the Colombo
Museum in 1889.

The text is exceedingly corrupt. It
begins : —

e3o©ogS)3qf-|^-i^©c£)S3®®ffi(3i)2550gc5g25XS3Q©@

so oe3S©3(5-i^2$5Q233 ® ?S5555 §S®®as gS .&?S g tE0C3 og
®®-S3

S)©2S5©sc^?DSd)a5S®c5i'25^2S3®®(5c§d)S)€)-2;§o©©
©C38^S722J56\(5'2§S?S3C532go®aB^S3Hea§(:i^ sSk©.'

and ends : —

Sdo?aSc5 diS^®0(9 ©

6ssi(S)'Q6did diSs?§)«s3(ei ®

®^od23d'eo'^d)d di©^®®© ©

Another collection of songs addressed to
the same king, and entitled Narendrasimha
Sriigara Alankaraya, was published at
Colombo in 1896.

For other poems of similar style, see
nos, 96 and 105.

1 This stanza has been left uncorrected, as the corrup-
tions are too numerous.

= ig)S3»®aa3'K!«s>o ' daaa

POETRY.

109

98.

Egeeton 1112.— Palm-leaf; foil. 34 (zsj-aa©
+ra-(S); 16f in. by 2i ; 4 lines 12—15 in.
long; written by a Kandyan scribe, early in
the 19tli century. [De. A. Claekb.J

Grunaratna-mdlaya,
" The garland of gems of virtue," called also

8angaraja-vata.

A poetical account of the life of Velivita
Pindapatika Saranankara Sangharaja (hier-
arch), and of the introduction of the Siamese
ordination of Buddhist monks, followed by
several stanzas in praise of the then ruling
king Kirti Sri Rajasimha (A.D. 1747 — 78).
This Sangharaja was born at Velivita in
Tumpane (Kandyan District) in Saka 1620*
(A.D. 1698-9), entered the Order in his 16th
year as a pupil of Suriyagoda Thera, and was
tselebrated as a scholar and great exponent
of the Buddhist doctrine. He was ordained
according to the recently introduced Siamese
ordination, and king Kirti Sri Rajasimha con-
ferred on him the title of Sangharaja. He
died in A.D. 1778. For further particulars
respecting his attainments and his religious
character, see Mah. chap, xcvii., w. 50 — 62.
His chief works are (1) Bhesajjamafijusa-
sannaya ; (2) Madhurarthaprakasini, a Sin-
halese interverbal paraphrase of the Pali
Mahabodhivamsa ; (3) Sararthasahgraha, a
Sinhalese work on Buddhismf; (4) Rupa-
miila, on declensions of Pali nouns. His
pupils were the five well-known Theras :
(1) Tibbotuvava; (2) Dhamma-rakkhita ;
(3) Sangha-rakkhita ; (4) Rambukvella ; and
(5) Moratota.J

The present work was composed A.D. 1782,
at the request of the last-named pupil, by
Munkotuverala, who is apparently identical

* See fol. S§J, V. 3, and printed edition, vv. 71 — 73.

t See Mah. chap, xcvii., -v. 58.

\ See fol. Z53 6, vv. 3-4, and preface to the printed edition.

with the man mentioned by De Alwis§ as
"one of the attendants of the late Kandian
minister, Pillimatallawe, and the author of a
beautiful work called SangarajagundlanJcara,"
which might, indeed, be yet another name
for this book.

A MS. copy of this poem, and two prose
works entitled Sangharajottama-sadhucari-
yava and Siyamopasampadavata, giving an
account of the above-mentioned Velivita
Saranankara, exist in the Colombo Museum
Library. The printed edition referred to
above appeared at Colombo in 1867. It has
differences as compared with the present copy,
each containing verses not found in the other.

The poem opens with an adoration of the
Buddha, his doctrine and clergy, as well as of
the gods, in five stanzas, of which the first is :

^®Q aca gS) 6Q «S53

®®es5g<5x.'gd(3 «j3o

The text proper begins : —

II ©^es ©C3(5 gsgzs:)' g q

65S§ S)i^' ^ (3

Qa?si s)s3 QssH ^Qi& gjS® (3

coqea© Sg zS® ^>

©asSgS <sii^6i ©^© q

®S)3(5©a3oQ ^eo©za «j

®^®S)^ iSDJcaza a6)6 ce^ea «j«
and ends : —

sSaJSSd)e5Soeo «S5® cq^ss^iiSi ^6a ^

®®irf§jSg®5a22i' SS<5^ d.®c3.€^ §£©'© -59

' ®@0®g(5 in the printed edition. ' S^© gj-C^

ess^ ^aq ®a@«S5o, iJjrf. ' 8g,®3@ * ^

' Sg-^e ©I^. *^«^- " «S5303ija ®S35g ®«S5«S3^^
ibid. ' Cfd^zscf SIC32S5 ^® ^i^, ibid., see verse
289. ?S5zSi'^Ssi5sS5q^z^, ibid.

§ In his Introd. to the Sidat., p. xcix.

II This stanza is not given in the printed edition.

no

GENERAL LITERATURE.

The colophon, not given in the printed
edition, is as follows ; —

e33335)S®v?j>srf «^es3d cssiSce q ©.as ©S «S53
e>?S52S3 62SLf z53(5g i8asJ8S(53dfio ?S5(5 jDd

©za^oe ®<5©>e552S5 s?c5^«J5 ®>©e3«o g4© -^

Q253 ^c5^£®crf CS33 C3SS5d^®C55 eQ-€^©i -^

According to the last stanza, the date of
the poem is Tuesday, the second day of the
"waxing moon of the month Vesak in Saka
1704. It is uncertain whether this Saka
year was elapsed or current. In the former
case the date would probably be equivalent
to May 14, A.D. 1782, in the latter case to
April 24, 1781.

99.

Or. 3638.— Palm-leaf; foil. 131 (cS + gsj-
253S + fiS3 — (BSc;, , accordingly several leaves are
missing) ; 12 in. by 1| ; 4 lines, 11 in. long;
written in a legible hand by Mohottigedara
Upasaka-rala of B5kolavela in. Kulugaman-
siyapattu ; dated Saturday, the full moon day
of the month II (Skt. Karttiha) of Saka 1665
expired,* which is equivalent to October 22,
A.D. 1742. [E. GoEDON Geinlinton.]

Vessantara-jatakaya.

An anonymous poem founded on the
Vessantara-jataka (Faus. 547j, composed in
simple colloquial language, probably in the
17th or early in the 18 th century. It is a very
popular poem amongst the Sinhalese. See
De Alwis' Sidatsangara, In trod. p. Ixxvi.

* See the copyist's colophon given below.

An edition of it seems to have been printed
at Colombo in 1867. See John Murdoch's
" Classified Catalogue of printed Tracts and
Books in Sinhalese," p. 54. The text of the
present MS. is incomplete, and is, as usual,
full of clerical errors.

After the usual Pali adoration of the
Buddha, it begins at the eighth verse of the
copy described under no. 100, as follows : — r

€3^565© ©\[® g](d ©go© 8 <5i

©?SD'© ®©s3«?(5i iS-i^ssS SSaj 61

and ends : —

dagGQs?®^!©©^ <5oiS5(3 ©asSg ®© sJ

2S©€^S«S53®©J csc^®-i^^!S ggc^ ®© rf

tit^ 6 qssS gzsj" ©©deazsd'ssd 6<^^ s5

®<2) ®©ej gg g®© ©c^c^ sJ

This is followed by ten verses expressive
probably of the copyist's pious aspirations.
His colophon is : —

isaza ©S «5253©3'^eBd eofioa eoi© osossJ g csuj
©©©lOOiS^ (^d ®C3 gd e?gd ©ssj ©oS aea
®(3od ©23? Q?^ ©s32J5^<53a, ®® ^©ea t^^(Si%ssS
Soeosxg®© S)^ ®S)3?a(3®©(3 ®@o®qs33£S®o
q6 ^oscsa* 253(53© ®® ®o3S5 gg i^es®©^::^ §g
©' ®eJ®ss!c) (Scso.

100.

Or. 4713.— Palm-leaf ; fol. 133 (leaf 1 un-
marked, e©ca;S + SaS)+qf— qfs + za— a+^d+cf
— oj + See + d© + ©csa + sscs + 053© + (^o + igi^ + S §

+ (5ca«g + 232533 + zS — 253S + aS3 + S — Si + ®a — SS
+ C53«33 + cS — (S3g + €)a3 + © — ©8+©©3 + ® — ©g +

5Sd3 + S — d«B) ;t Hi ID' by 1| ; 4 lines, 9| —
10| in. long; written in an irregular hand by
a Kandyan scribe, probably in the 18th cen-
tury. [Mes. M. Geinlinton.]

f This manner of foliation is unprecedented.

•POETRY.

Ill

Another copy of the preceding poem,
Vessantara-jatahaya, containing many diffe-
rences in the text, some verses of this copy
not being found in the other and vice versa.
The present text, unlike the other, is perfect
at the beginning, which runs as follows : —

©csoJ &3 ®t5«S5 (go si

100a.

Or. 5068. — European paper; roll, 22 ft. 8 in.
by 9f in. J consisting of 23 pieces 8^ — 18 in.
pasted together. They contain representa-
tions, in native water-colours, of scenes from
the Vessantara-JataJea (Faus. 547), accom-
panied in each case by explanatory verses
extracted from the foregoing poetical version
of this tale. The verses number 43 quatrains
in all. With the exception of a few, these
stanzas are to be found in the preceding two
copies of the poem. Compare, for example,
stanzas 1st and 3rd with those at fol. 20a
(1 — 2) of no. 100 ; the 4th stanza with that
at fol. 156 (1) of no. 99, and at fol. 206 (2)
of no. 100 ; the 5th with that at fol. 21a (1)
of no. 100 ; the 9th with that at fol. 20a (3)
of no. 99, and so forth.

The paintings must be later than 1816,
this being the year given in the "water mark"
of the paper. They are probably the work
of an ignorant sittara or painter of the Low-
country, and are naturally very crude, falling
far short even of the standard reached by native
artists of the time. Similar paintings of
Jataka and other Buddhist tales are commonly
to be met with on the walls, especially of
sanctuaries in Buddhist temples or viharas.

101.

Or. 1380.— Palm-leaf ; fol. 104 (e^{3?9 + z53-
da) ; 14| in. by 1|; 4 lines, 12 — 13 in. long ;

written in an irregular but legible hand of a
Kandyan scribe, probably in the 18th century.
According to the first stanza of fol. 104a, the
scribe was the son of Giratalane Viskam.*
The wooden boards are lacquered and painted
black and red with floral and wicker-work
ornamentation in yellow. [Albert Reisek.J

Mahabmihmana.

" The Great Renunciation," a poem in 560
tetrastichs, composed by Settipala Panditf in
praise of Gotama Buddha; the 24 vivaranas%
which he was presented with; his ascen-
sion to Tusita heaven after his birth as king
Vessantara ; his re-birth in this world as son
of king Suddhodana ; his great renunciation,
and his attainment of Buddhahood.

Beg.

gSog c;es3®ca

®-€?J§
®4^

do
da

d3

* That is, if the word livu (Skt. likhita) is used
in the sense of "copied," and not "composed," in which
case he must be the author of the poem.

t See the description of the following two copies.

J The assurances presented by the 24 previous Buddhas
to Gautama Buddha in his former births, in respect of
his future attainment of Buddhahood.

§ This is the sixth stanza of the printed edition.

II Not given in the printed text.

' SasT in the printed text. . ^^^ ^^-^

112

GENERAL LITERATURE.

End.
Scribe's colophon : —

^<5j 235(323? oS^?S5 gjSgZSJ' eg -€^ f

^das^e© Cfie5©23d"es59 ®®32s5 ®cj ^

®S530^2ft23i®ii3'^®

c3«3iK) Seed S)S)®eo© ©ea2S5 ®^©ca s^f
^<5«53 cg<5j(Si OS235 g ss:5c5 qp^c^oe 4$3

©2S50(3S£) (3JO ■^gS §ce ®C5)3&) CSg C32S3 sf3

63®© ®® Bss^ qfS3®®J©23d' C3® S^ sS

An edition of this poem was printed at
Colombo in 1889. Its text, however, does
not completely agree with that of the present
manuscript. Moreover, each contains stanzas
not found in the other.

102.

Or.2278.— Palm-leaf; foU.lOO; 16|in.byl|;
4 lines, 14 — 16 in. long ; written in a fairly
legible hand by two Kandyan scribes, first
part early in the 17th century, | the second

©c553S)e?S^ issidi^zs!! in p. ed. " Cfi^©S3i3i'

* The printed tejft has 853 stanzas, and this is the 847th

f Not given in the printed text,

J Compare the form of the letters on the sannaaa or
copper-plate grant of Medagoda Devalaya, dated in the
month Dw-utu of Saka 1499 (Dec— Jan. A.D. 1577—8), a
facsimile of which is given in Bell's Archaeological Eeport
on the Kegalla District, p. 97. Note also the use of the

part probably in the 18th century. The
wooden boards are lacquered red and painted,
on the outside with floral ornamentation, and
on the inside with scenes from the jataka tales.

I. Foil. 1—70.

Another copy of the preceding poem
Mahabimhnana, " The Great Renunciation."
The text is incomplete and full of clerical
errors. The verses do not in most cases
follow the order either of the foregoing
manuscript or of the printed edition. Several
stanzas of the present copy seem to be new
to both of these.

According to the .first stanza of fol. 686, the,
author of the poem was a pandit named
Settipala. Whether he was the son of
Giratalane Viskam, mentioned in the first
stanza of fol. 104a of the foregoing copy or
not, there is nothing to show. See, however,
the description of the following copy.

IL Foil. 71—100.

An incomplete copy of a poetical version of

Makhddeva-jataJca,

called here " Mahadeva- jataka," containing
the story of the Bodhisat king, Makha-deva,
up to his renunciation of the throne for an
ascetic life on the appearance of a grey hair
on his head. This tale, therefore, ends at
the time when the story of the same king in
the Jatakatthakatha (Fans. no. 9) commences.

The text, which is much corrupt, begins
abruptly as follows ; —

e3®g©>(5 C3?55OT? ®<5iO0C33X333 ca ® 1J33 g ^ sxa J

Malayalam dental n in this sannasa as well as in the
present manuscript, and the Tamil jy on fol. 35a, the
form of which was that used in the 15th century; see
Burnell's South Indian Palaeography, pi. xix.

POETRY,

113

It ends : —

(^gSa ®355s QqiSiQ g^S <^e55© eg ^

S§SdsSS «52D cS^ de dQ ®i§ «S5

Scribe's verses : —

©® @ Sss? g do

®ss:)3®^ ©CO isaca [sic] do

®®q @g®>S2sJ ©cg?^ do

Anotter poetical version of this tale, in-
dependent of the present one, was printed at
Colombo in 1870, For a prose text, see no.
122 (Sloane 1399). The other poem treating
of the same king Makhadeva is entitled
Muva-dev-davata. It is a standard composi-
tion of the 12th or 13th century founded
on the Jataka tale, and is, therefore, quite
different from the present work. Two edi-
tions of it were published in Colombo, one in
1880 and the other in 1895. '

103.

Or. 4783.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 85 (first leaf un-
marked + 253 — 25333 + 255<S — ©3 + S)"1 — ©© + ©6)1 +
©>S°l + ® — £S + 6533 — 00® +^ + 8 + ^3 — ^<S + ©^0

— @ + ®a — E^, accordingly 17 leaves are
missing) ; 16|- in. by If; 4 lines, 12 — 16 in.
long; written in an ordinary hand by a
■Kandyan scribe, probably late in the 18th
century.

[Presented by
Sir Augustus Wollaston Feanks, K.C.B.]

Another copy of the Mahabinihmana, more
complete than either of the preceding copies,
and to some extent differing in arrangement
as well as in readings. The text is, as usual,
full of clerical errors. That the author is
distinct from the transcriber is obvious by

the recurrence of the stanza of fol. 686 of
the foregoing copy (no. 102) rightly at the
end of the poem (fol. 826). The stanza of
fol. 104a of no. 101 is also found here
amongst the extra verses expressing the
pious aspirations, probably of the copyist.
Hence the son of Griratalane Yiskam might
have been the transcriber either of no, 101
and the present manuscript, or of the original
MS. of both.

Beg.

©>ra©3 C3Z3d''C30d

05

®C3")''®555 §gs3 ?s:>|d

cs

gsSgzscf (^q6

CO

aSos® 63(3 '§© «55[®]ed2533d

CO

©zx^rgco^ed gs

©23^

SS®o3@ CfEoes ®(^d

QyTSS

©•^Sceasd' ©d@

Q^SSi

aSoszsd" ffa©S gjfi>£ cad

^2SS—(^l

End.

2aQ9253d<s>s5 S3®23d' §gS)£) ®eo2S33ad'?55Q 253(36

gc39253d Ssi ss^gdi Sese)?^ ®2S3®>(^ Sioc^ ©ig

©e3QSe3(3©sJi ®i^s i2®?Si S5®S sS®© ©eo^

This is followed by 12 stanzas express-
ing the pious aspirations probably of the
transcriber. The last of them is as
follows : —

S@®©)2a(3 623d' n)(3®oszsd' ®k5S)^

^@ t) 6s5^ S®®?S5253 1^6^ ^25363
Q8@ ®®©S5 gi£)dc5 OK3(3g 233
cSg SB tSiiS^&iiS^iSS ®®3£S5 ^®0©

®(^
6^d

csoesodoo

'C2©®2s:r

«S •'®S3

G G

114

GENERAL LITERATURE.

104.

Or. 4992.— European paper"; foil. 8 ; 8f in.
by 6| ; 20 lines, 4 — 5 in. long ; -written in a
fair cursive hand by a Low-country tran-
scriber of the 19th century.

Anuraga-mdlaya.

An anonymous poem in 65 quatrains,
distinct from the erotic poem known by
the same title, which latter is said to have
been composed early in the last century
by a Kandyan lady named Balawattala
Mahatmayo. See De Alwis' Sidatsangara,
Introd. Ixxiii. and ccxvi. The present poem,
however, is not wholly erotic, as one might
be led to suppose from its title and its
opening stanza. It gives in verse a number
of proverbs and maxims with instances to
which they are applicable. It is in every
way similar to the poem entitled " Uparatna-
malaya," an edition of which was published
at Galle in 1886. The two have, moreover,
many verses in common.*

Beg.

End.
c;«53.®iq § ®di© ®e3did^©D®>d S

105.

Or. 4959.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 51 (the first four
leaves are unmarked+xaa— ens) ; 18f in. by

* For example : — Uparatnamalaya, v. 2 = Anuraga-
nialaya, f ol. 2 {b) v. 5 j Upa. 4 = Anu. 3 (a) 1 ; Upa. 8 =
Auu. 2{a) 5; Upa. 14, 18, 21 = Anu. 2(6) 1—3; &c.

about 2 ; 4 to 6 lines of irregular lengths ;
written in an unsteady hand by a Kandyan
scribe, probably early in the 19th century.

A collection of songs in praise of the
Buddha, the Dalada, or the Tooth-relic at
Kandy, and the Ceylon kings. Raja Simhall.
(1634 — 87), 6rl Vira Parakrama Narendra
Simha (1707—39), Sri Vijaya Raja Simha
(1739—47), Sri Rajadhi Raja Simha (1778—
1798), and Sri Vikrama Raja Simha (1798 —
1815). The songs have been composed at
different times,t by various authors, in metres
specially adapted for musical purposes. Those
addressed to the kings ai'e written in corrupt
Sanskrit and Sanskritic Sinhalese, with the
exception of one or two in Tamil (fol. 396).
The style is bombastic, and bears a great
affinity to that of similar compositions in
South India. In addition to the praises of
the above-mentioned kings, some of the
verses make mention of important historical
events of the 17th and 18th centuries; for
example, the invasion of General Constantino
de Saa y Norofia in 1630 (fol. 296), the de-
portation of the last Kandyan king from the
island (fol. 29a), &c. Others express erotic
sentiments, and are said to have been sung in
the royal concert hall by dancing girls.

There is apparently no order observed in
the arrangement of the songs and stanzas of
the present collection, which begins : —

and ends : —

-^\

®e6 -^s) ®>s55os ®z(3@ ^q^^ ©Soeg...

d^©g®«e,

For a similar collection of songs addressed
to king Sri Vira Parakrama Narendra Simha,
and containing some verses included in the
present manuscript, see no. 97 (Or. 4993).

t For example, the stanzas on the "Tooth-relic" were
according to the last verse on fol. 2a, composed in
A.B. 2371 (A.D. 1828-29).

POETRY.

115

106.

Or. 3227.— Palm-leaf; foil. 70 (iss5-S+two
leaves unmarked); 16-| in. by 1|; 4 lines,
13 — 15-^ in. long ; written, probably by two
Kandyan scribes, in the 19th century.

[Presented by Col. J. H. Bullkr.J

Dalada-sirita.

"History of the Tooth-relic," being a
poem in about 448 Sinhalese quatrains, com-
posed in the year A.D. 1845,* by a grandson
of Kahanda Navaratna Mudaliyar of MuUe-
gama, at the request of Amarasirivardhanaf
Mudaliyar of the Gate.

After a few stanzas in adoration of the
Buddhist Tri-ratna and the gods, and an
introduction giving a hasty account of Grotama
Buddha, the poem relates the history of his
" Tooth-relic," describing the miracles said
t(y have been performed by it, and the
honours paid to it in India and in Ceylon
up to the present century. J

Beg.

66^(3 ®sSiS)6 s?(£)i2S5i^ (3S3 do
^&®Q S2S3m«J3 ®i3Js3(3 qfzS di — Cfj;

End.

®«53<3©

Colophon in three stanzas, of which the first
and the last, giving the date (Wednesday,
8th October, 1845) and the author of the
poem, are as follows : —

€3Jsf So3 ezsi c,c3 OS) S SiQ &qQ ^

osfg Se5 a ®£3 f^ §s5D S?S5 ©S '^

a5«3«j q6®i^6 6v2S5ok)i<5® ©s ^^ ^

^ce «S3^ ^S> q!Si® q^Si cojrf &a®S) & S5

®202SD^ i^ggcs ©SSzsd' ^<d^ g ^

This is followed by three extra verses
about Charles Reginald BuUer, the then
Government Agent of the Central Province
and his Mudaliyar mentioned above.

Materials for this poem must, of course,
have been derived from earlier works on
the " Tooth-relic," such as Dhammakitti's
Dathavamsa, the Daladapuvata, the Dalada-
pujavaliya, the Dalada-kathava, &c., as well
as from other historical records.

No notice of this work is to be found in
the existing bibliographical records.

107.

Or. 4991. — European paper ; foil. 13; 8fin.
by 6-| ; 16 — 20 lines, 4 — 5-|-in. long ; written
in a fair modern handwriting of a Low-
country scribe.

* See foU. 676— 68o.

t His full name, according to the Ceylon Almanac of-
1847, was Don Dayid De Silva Welaratne Jayetileke
Ameresiriwardene, first Modliar of the Cutcherry and first
Interpreter to the Government Agent. See also fol. 70.

+ For further particulars respecting the " Tooth-relic,"
see the Dathavamsa, translated into English by Mutu
Coomara Swamy. London, 1874.

called also

Kav-mutu-hara,
Kaiicanadevi-lcathava.

A well-known Buddhist ethical poem in
126 stanzas, founded on the Kaficanadeviya-
vatthu, the story of the princess Kancanadevi,
(Rasavahini ii. 4, or Saddharmalankara vi.
5).§ The composer, a Buddhist priest
named Kiramba Dhammananda Thera, was
one of the celebrated poets who flourished

§ See Westergaard, pp. 52 and 70, and no. 123 of this
Catalogue.

116

GENERAL LITERATURE.

during the early part of the present century.
He was also the author of the Vibatmaldama,*
on the declension of Sinhalese nouns, and of
the five poems : — Simhavalli-kathava, Deva-
dhamma-jataka, Sambula-jataka, Preta-vas-
tuva, and Gangarohana. One of the poets
of his time was Thomis Mohandiram, the
author of another Gangarohana (De Alwis'
Sidat. Introd. ccxxxvii.). The present poem
is written in various metres, one of which
De Alwis explains at length {Ibid, xcvi.) by
quoting the 87th stanza, caca Qa iSbi& cs«Q
©(3©*d &c. (fol. 105, V. 2). He considers this
species of verse as a modern introduction
into the Sinhalese, probably from the Tamil.

The text begins : —

©e^e) S3® g^z3S5<5 5S5

and ends : —

gjrf ©®g^553 ®iS^q 255

8si' ©e32s:f Sa)S® 255

e3S??So Cfi^®33£3j ®® C3S^ 555

Colophon : —

£3S3<5 ff©g2s5 ©>2S53©2S5 8jSC3 C3i<^,S5i S^srf,
^€3^253(5 ?55

£as5de3S3dc333(5qs5S) ®2fflC3(5 ®S3(3c) dssS 'S)oc5

255
oS<5 ©®3S3§ 3530 ©S «^«3 6\®3es5 SS (3^2553

* For a reprint and an English translation of this work,
see the Addenda and the Appendix B. of De Alwis'
Sidatsaiigara.

108.

Or. 2259.— European paper; foil. 29; 13i
in. by 8.i ; 12 — 27 lines, 5— 7| in. long ;
legibly written, by various hands, in 1862
and 1870. [Mes. R. C. Childees.]

Two sets of verses and an address in
praise of Mr. Robert C^sar Childers.

Beg.

SSSSS©^ 25559 g?^ ©^ ©.2^^ 2J5e9
a3^2S5^(5es© 2S5eS cao §® cso CjSSsS ssiS

gaSs38S3233!S5e9^SZ553eog®2S5e9

c5cs?? dcQis^ S(^a)(JJd 2553® «5e33(3®2S5d5

The first set (foil. 1 — 6), consisting of eight
tetrastichs in elegant Pali, two in Sanskrit
and one in Sinhalese, was composed by Mr.
Childers' Pali tutor, YatramuUe Dhammarama
Thera. In addition to the high encomium, each
stanza ends with the usual wishes for Mr.
Childers' health and prosperity. The stanzas
are, moreover, followed by the author's inter-
verbal interpretation in Sinhalese, which is
dated Bentota, September 26th, 1862.

The second set (foil. 26 — 29), containing
eight stanzas in Pali alone, was composed by
Valagedara Dhammadassi, the then chief
incumbent of Galapata-vihara in Bentota and
High priest of the Galle District. It is also
accompanied by the author's iuterverbal
interpretation in Sinhalese. The sentiments
expressed are the same as in the foregoing
set of verses.

The Sinhalese address (foil. 7 — 25), which
was presented to Mr. Childers in appreciation
of his services in Ceylon and of his continued
interest in the welfare of that island, contains
signatures of a fair number of principal
inhabitants, laymen as well as Buddhist
priests. Appended to it is an English trans-
lation probably made by the Rev. Cornelius
Alwis, the editor of the Wamavaliya and
other useful works.

For an account of Mr, Childers and his
pandit YatramuUe Thera, see the description
of no. 82 Or. (2268).

POETRY.

117

109.

Or. 2788. — European paper ; foil. 64 ; 7f in.
by 6; 5—13 lines, 2^ — 6| in. long; beauti-
fully written in a neat and uniform hand,
by Dhammarama Tbera, of Peliyagoda Pali
College, or by one of his pupils, in or shortly

before A.D. 1875.

[Presented by

Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera.J
I. Foil. 1—55.

Baja-caritaya.

" The Policy of Kings," being a compila-
tion made by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera
and his pupil K. Dhammarama, and con-
sisting of 47 Sanskrit, Pali, and Sinhalese
stanzas borrowed from ancient works, those
in Sanskrit being mostly taken from the
Manu-smriti. Bach verse is transliterated
into the Roman character, and is accompanied
by translations into both English and col-
loquial Sinhalese. The Enghsh is faulty and
ungrammatical.

Beg.

SgcsdSdsSDacao €)3?55c8£©32j:i25>?S53C£ao
ce'SJorf (face, «5DS)i^ (5g^e>oS25J' csbsj^ iSi®iiS)

End.

€)Qo ©a2SXS3C3M ^ae3©s>3

c§ ©>(3i ® '^^ «5^3 SdSsss
©e3«3&©a3 o3®«33 ®(33®?a
6^©S3 (3 S ■£§ 5 So Se) S

©©©fid s3©sJss5og zadd cfiSg©®2sdf «J3gs5
c?e)aJSjrf^3g c555K3©ed zS^lsifloa ©(33 233©c3Qtfi

This is followed by a transcript of the
stanza in Roman character and the English
translation of it.

The first four Sanskrit ^lokas are original
compositions of the compilers, verses one to
three being a eulogy on H.M. Queen Victoria
and H.R.H. the Prince of Wales, in Maliui
metre. The remaining forty-three stanzas
treat of the duties of kings, and of virtue
and vice in general. The work was dedicated
to the Prince of "Wales when he visited Ceylon
in 1875.

The compiler Dhammaloka Thera was the
late principal of the Vidyalankara Parivena
at Peliyagoda, near Colombo. His pupil,
Dhammarama, is the present principal of
this college. Both of them have edited
several important works, such as King
Kumaradasa's Sanskrit poem, Janakiharana,
a Sanskrit Sabdamala, Gurulugomi's Dharma-
pradlpika, &c.

II. Foil. 56—64.

" The Rime Kosha." [sic fol. 56a.J

called also " Kosha poem " in the superscrip-
tion on fol. 1 of the manuscript ; an ashtaka,
or a poem in eight Pali tetrastich*, in praise of
H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh, and invoking
Grod's blessing on him in the manner of the
English national anthem.

The poem was composed in Vasanta-tilalca
metre, by the above-mentioned Ratmalane
Dhammaloka Thera and his pupil K.
Dhammarama Thera, on the occasion of the
visit of His Royal Highness to Ceylon in
1870. It is accompanied by a transcript
of the stanzas in Roman character and
translations into English and Sinhalese,
the latter being the work of the authors
themselves.

H H

118

GENERAL LITERATURE.

The text in Sinhalese character* begins: —

033 ®i2J5 aS3 ®c; C3 C3 (5 ©1333 (5S e33-€^§ §

«f53®o .©(5o g<5o?9 ffSsso t^ilado

®^C53 «S5®t?9 ^8533(S3®CS!S C3C!0(g§ © -Sg 033 ©crf

(5(ffi® 20®i?S did !!^^ — qfj

and ends : —

C5a5d ozsjEfioe^ cato^ qbjss ®© fioe<^6 ^
Soag (^esg©^ ®2$5(S® ®«333<gi®cS!S §oq ©^
©©zrf g(5i®2533S ®S)3®eacr 3533(303235 §d(^®0!S

d8®3®3{53®<5Sj .

T A L E S.f

110-112.

Or. 2649 — 51. — Three uniform palm-leaf
volumes of foil. 440 (first three index leaves
unmarked + «S3— g), 307 (index leaf un-
marked + g-2So3), and 151 (2£)-,-26)©);
24 in. by 2^ ; 9 lines, about 22 in. long ;
written in a small neat hand by a Low-
country scribe ; dated Devi-nuvara (Dondra-
head), September 15th, 1844.

Pansiya-panas-jataka-pota.

" The book of the 550 Birth Stories " of
the Buddha, being the well-known Sinhalese
version of the Pali Jatakatthavannana or
Jatakatthakatha, made in the 14th century,
during the reign of King SrT Parakrama Bahu
of Kurunegala {circa A.D. 1319—1347).

Beg.

C5ci3233M t^Q ^©333 § 0(5giJS3S) gZSS^ g 2Si6l
4^ iS>S3?f5 g Cfesd-^^ ts6^ g €3®2SX55-E)g g

&&Qi^6i e3®H2s?C3S)gc5c535Si2f)Si'en2d'®«$ ®®

®5533 toe 353(^0039 £33(^)630©^ 2S3d Qe^(&'S>ssS

* The transcript in Eoman character and the English
translation precede the native text,

t Tales iu verse are arranged under Poetry.

cs9 633 d®© ?S5© 253(^a®oe!S zsi-^^ESiossidas ®®

QoZSidcQ ts6-^o^6cQ 8 fS^SSS §g®353®«S3^£S:?

Sc5323d^©dQ ^^©^ © Qassi !^s5rf'®(33©9 ®5)
®o3S3d g ®®3CS3g<59 ^©3253(5 g §d csxrfenQ
c5a32«S253c5 g Bjrf'Sjrf casfsoQ SSozssdg ®<5

®i£32S:3C3e539 -KlCSoZSsdg ^OSSfiiSS'd -^^^ e3&C^C3
«S^'GS323rf'®d §g© SoSid" e322)03zrf' C^®J®£D^9

©zsd" ^as^^^zrf' tg^a::? San3d®cs!S ©3C3osz33d-€^
S3®®cs!S — e^i

End.

6233© ©(3Q ®eS33d CSSJ @€3£S! SSesS^ ®2S339

2S5i©^a (53£5d[sic]o39 qpgsJ ^C3d3£5a|)®c3aLi'

do dE5 [sic] C8®S3339 ^©73 ®(33ZS>®CS!S (^OJS^JS^S^g '

®©ejE3«sxrd (5£^(5i®©3 ^'i) ^©(33eQdi C3®as35

e3gS)(53®£53SX33® g ®2®'®©<5S S3®2S:)©'

es32s:!f®d ©o^sjeoid <q353S3'' ©■qi<g®cdsS . ®©cac3

?S:>25>c5 £533:3253038.

As may be judged from the above extract,
the language of this version, though mixed
with Sanskrit and Pali words, is still more
or less colloquial, and is understood even by
the present generation. The tales are, on
the whole, faithfully rendered into Sinhalese,
without always literally following the Pali
text. We find sometimes the Pali words

JsS©

ss5©a

TALES.

119

retained in the Sinhalese version -without any
alteration, and sometimes whole sentences of
the original are left out untranslated. Often
new redundant phrases are to be seen added,
especially at the beginning of the Jatakas,
apparently with the object of embellishing
the style. In addition to these are also to
be found differences regarding the scenes
of the tales and the names of the kings of
Benares, but they might be ascribed to the
mistakes of the transcribers. See the de-
scriptions of nos. 128, art. ii., 136, arts,
v., X,, and xv. 3.

The tales follow the same order as in the
original Pali work, though they are grouped
only in Nipatas and not in Vaggas as well.
Hikkaduve Sri Sumahgala, the Buddhist
High Priest of Ceylon, states further that
"provincialisms are to be detected in the
Jatakas. Some of these are written in in-
different Sinhalese, some contain a few Tamil
expressions and words." See O.B.E.A.S.
Journal, vol. viii., no. 28, p. 151.

From these facts the High Priest concludes
that the Sinhalese version must have been
made by several persons. On the other
hand, the statement of the Mabavamsa (oh.
xc, vv. 80 — 86), which is supported by that
in the Sulu Eajaratnakara (De Alwis, Sidat-
saiigara. In trod. p. xxx.), is that the afore-
mentioned king Parakrama Bahu himself,
after reading with his tutor, a Buddhist
elder from the Chola country, all the Jatakas,
and thoroughly learning their signification,
translated them from the Pali language into
Sinhalese. Moreover, " he caused them to be
read in the midst of an assembly of great
elders who were conversant with the three
Pitakas, and when he had purged them of
faults and caused them to be transcribed, he
spread them abroad throughout the whole of
Lanka. And afterwards he invited a certain
elder of great learning named Medhankara,
and gave the charge to him of these Jatakas,
so that they might be preserved in the line of
succession of his pupils."

The introduction to the work itself is,
however, silent regarding the author or the
date of composition. It only states that the
work was accomplished by the exertions of
the minister Virasimha Pratiraja, at the
personal request of a minister called Para-
krama. The former De Alwis identifies
with the Pratiraja under whose auspices
the Sinhalese grammar entitled Sidatsangara
was written. There is nothing to show the
relationship between the latter and his name-
sake King Parakrama Bahu.

Other independentversions of single Jatakas,
in prose as well as in poetry, made both before
and after the present work, and founded pro-
bably on the same Pali text, are to be found
scattered throughout the Island. For ex-
amples, see nos. 116 (Or. 4144), 118 (Or.
1387), and 121 (Or. 2660) of this Catalogue,
and under the heading /aia^as in the Catalogue
of Sinhalese printed books.

Before leaving this subject it may be
interesting to note the general tradition
in Ceylon, supported to some extent by
historical evidence, that the Pali Jataka
commentary itself is a translation made by
Buddhaghosa,* in the 5th century A.D., from
a Sinhalese commentary then in existence.
For a full discussion of this question, see
C.B.R.A.S. Journal, viii., pp. 99—151.

In the present copy, chapter I. the Eka^
nipata ends at no. 110, fol. 1485 ; II, Duka^
nipata, at fol. 211a; III. Tika-nipata, at fol
257a ; lY. Catukka-nipata, at fol. 3026 ; V,
Pancaka-nipata, at fol. 319& ; VI. Cha-nipata,
at fol. 335& ; VII. Satta-nipata, at fol. 357a
VIII. Attha-nipata, at fol. 371&; IX. Nava
nipata, at fol. 393a ; X. Dasa-nipata, at fol
414a; XI. Ekadasa-nipata, at fol. 428a
XII. Dvadasa-nipata, at fol. 440 ; XIII
Terasa-nipata, at ■ no. Ill, fol. 266; XIV

* See the Gandhavamsa (Journal of the P. T. Soc. for
1886, p. 68). F.or FausboE's notes against this tradition,
see his " Postscriptum " (pp. viii. — ix.) in D. Andersen's
"Index to the Jataka," London, 1897.

120

GENERAL LITERATURE.

Pakinnaka-nipata,* at fol. 56a ; XV. Visati-
nipata, at fol. 98a ; XVI. Timsati-nipata, at
fol. 130& ; XVII. Cattalisa-nipata, at fol.
158&; XVIII. Pannasa-nipata, at fol. 182a;
XIX. SattH-nipata, at fol. 190a ; XX. Sattati-
nipata, at fol. 2076 ; XXI. Asiti-nipata, at
fol. 2606; and XXII. [Maha-nipata]t runs
to the end of no. 112,

The variations in the names of the Jatakas
in this MS. are not many, e.g. : Lakkhana-
jataka (Fans. 11) is called Lakkhana-mriga-
j. ; Anunasika-j. (Fans. 115), Sakuna-j. ;
Aggika-j. (Faus. 129), Aggidatta-j. ; Ghata-
sana-j. (Faus. 133), Sana-j. Jarudapilna-j.
(Faus. 256) is called here Rajadapana-j. ;
Rucira-j. (Faus. 275), Dulusira-j. ; Kukkuta-
j. (Faus. f383), Bilala-j. ; Bhisapuppha-j.
(Faus. 392), Pupphagandha-j.

Moreover, the Ekaraja-jataka and the
Daddara-jataka (Faus. nos. 303 and 304)
come after the Sasa-jataka (no. 316). The
Jatakas, nos. 110, 111, 112, 170, 350, 364, and
452, which are to be found incorporated in
the Maha-Ummagga-jataka are not mentioned
separately ; and the following five Jatakas
are wanting, namely: nos. 82, Mittavinda-j . ;
188, Sihakotthuka-j.; 331, Kokali-j.; 333,
Godha-j. ; and 334, Rajovada.j.

Printed editions of single Jatakas have
appeared in Ceylon from time to time, but
an edition of the whole Jataka-pota did not
commence until 1881. Since then six fasci-
culi have been printed, which bring the text
to Sam vara-]' ataka (Faus. 462).

112a.

Or. 5057.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 114 (@-gg + l);
15J in. by 2J ; 10 lines, about 13J in. long ;
legibly written, probably by two Low-country
scribes in the 19th century.

* The irregularity in the enumeration of this and the
following chapters, which appears in the Pali text also, is
unaccountable.

t The MS. gives no name to this chapter, but see
FausboU's Jataka, vol. vi., p. 1 note.

A fragment of the preceding work, Pan-
siyapanas-jataha-pota, containing the 84
Jatakas from Faus. 343, Kuntani-jataka, to
Faus. 426, DIpi-jataka, with the exception
of the Atthana-jataka (Faus. 425), which is
missing.

113.

Add. 17,734.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 135 (za-^a);
18i in. by 2^ ; 7—8 lines, 15f— 16 in. long ;
written in the ordinary hand of a Low-
country scribe, early in the 19th century.

Ummagga-Jatakaya.

called also

Umandava.

" The story of the Tunnel," being the
Sinhalese version of the Maha-ummagga-ja-
taka (Faus. 546) extracted from the Pansiya-
panas-jataka-pota (no. 112,foll. 2 ®c3o h—2atb).
It is divided into : —

i. Vartamana-Tcathava, or the introduction,
an amplification of the same in the Pali
original (foil. 233— «© a).

ii. The dream of Vedeha, king of Mithila,
and the birth of Pandit Mahosadha with a
divine drug in hand (foil. sSfe— 8?6).

iii. His boyhood and his architectural skill
as shown in the construction of his own
palaces (foil. s^S— 25536).

iv. And the following 31 subordinate
stories illustrating his marvellous wisdom
in the solution of difficult problems : —

(1) Mdmsa-pramaya,t meat-problem (zsdb
— zsidd a).

(2) Gon-prasnaya, bullock-problem (asjaaa
— zssia).

(3) Getahiipalandandve viniScaya, the judg-
ment in the matter of a stolen necklace (za^ a

X For the Pali forms of these problems, see the stanza
following the 19th.

TALES.

121

(4) BuvateU-viniscaya, the judgment in
tlie matter of a stolen ball of cotton (sss'sa-i!)).

(5) Putra-prasnaya, the problem regarding
the identification of the real mother of an
infant boy (aa^fe— ©aaa).

(6) Kdla-gola-prasnaya, about a disputed

wife (©253 a — ® ®S53 h) .

(7) Batha - prainaya, carriage dispute
(©i®2a6— ®iS5o6).

(8) Kihiri-danden vimasu prasnaya, the pro-
blem regarding a Kihiri* rod (©zsjafe— ©zssia).

(9) Genu - isak hd pirimi-isaMn vimasu
prasnaya, the problem as regards the distinc-
tion between a man's head and that of a
woman (e>255»i o— &),

(10) Sarpayan-dennagen vimasu prasnaya,
the riddle regarding the distinction between
a male and a female cobra (©zssi h).

(11) Kulculagen vimasu prasnaya, the cock
riddle (©za-nb).

(12) MmiJcvn-vimasu prasnaya, the riddle
concerning a gem (©zai &— 2333© a).

(13) Vijayana-prasnaya, the problem of a
calving(!) bull (253a©a-6).

(14) Pesibatin vimasu prasnaya, the rice
problem (iSjo©?)— zasa).

(15) Veliyoti/n vimasu prasnaya, the riddle
of a cord of sand (za^ a—h).

(16) Tataka^rasnaya, the tank riddle (sasS

— ®a).

(17) TJyanin vimasic prasnaya, the park
riddle (Sa).

(18) Gardabha-prasnaya, the question con-
cerning a donkey (Sa— S«).

(19) Mmik-prasnaya, the question about a
certain gem (§»—§«).

These nineteen problems are enumerated
in a Pali stanza, as follows : —

@o£3o ©S53®-i^ CO-i^ ^S5S3o g25X5^o' ©533(3

* Kihiri — a tree, acacia catechu (Clougli).
t MS. fol. zaaft.
' g©\23X553 (Paus.) = Cf^®© (j6lU) ' Sag5S33€)o6 (ifttd.)

(20) Kahantaha- prasnaya, the question
concerning a chameleon (^a— ^«)-

(21) SiriJcalahanni-prasnaya, the question
as to the possibility of a man ever forsaking
a beautiful, accomplished and virtuous wife
(ga— ®a6).

(22) J^/^a/ca-^ra&wa^/^jt*'^ 6 problem regard-
ing a friendship between a goat and a dog
(5)3 6— ©a 6).

(23) Sirimanda-prasnaya, the question as
to whether a man of wealth or one of know-
ledge is more to be esteemed (©>©&— S3 a).

(24) Ghannapatha-prasnaya, the witty dia-
logue between Mahosadha and Amaradevi,
his intended wife (soa— <Sa),

(25) Strl- prasnaya,^ the courtship and
marriage of Amaradevi (cSa— eg?)).

(26) Khajjopana\\-prasnaya, an account of
a conspiracy against Mahosadha (cQ 6— cosa a).

(27) Bhuri-prasnaya, certain ethical ques-
tions (<55aa a— OP'S a).

(28) Devata-prasnaya,^ Mahosadha' s solu-
tion of questions proposed by a demi-god
(S3<8a— ©®® a).

(29) Panca - pandita - prasnaya, questions
concerning the five pandits** of king Vedeha
(©©oa— Sa).

(30) Maha-ummagga-kdndaya, an account
of king Oulani Brahmadatta's various attempts
to seize king Vedeha and his kingdom, of
the marvellous means by which Mahosadha
frustrated the enemy's intentions, and of the
wonderful subterranean way built by the
pandit for strategic purposes (^a— c5<sa).

(31) Diya-rakusu-penaya, the question con-
cerning a water-demon's demands.

Several printed editions of this birth-story
in Sinhalese have from time to time appeared
at Colombo (1866, 1886, 1892, &c.) One
of them, edited by W. P. Ranesinghe and

J Mendaka-panho in the Pali text.
§ No such division in the Pali text.
II Khajjopanaka (Fans.).
•[[ DevatdpuccMta-panho in the Pali text.
** Namely : Senaka, Pukkusa, Kavinda, Devinda, and
Mahosadha.

I I

122

GENERAL LITERATUEE.

M. Ganaratana Thera, and publislied in
1875, considerably differs from the present
text, and is supposed to be an older
translation of the original Pali text. See
no. 116.

Beg.

«e3®£S® g ©©^©(3035333 ^©353 g S§^S-i^'
ge)32)0-€^25333 § ZSid-i-^^QosS^ g — Cf-j

End.

g25385€S03 253aS-S^03 ©qS'S^CS ©253©C)9cS CS2S5

©q£)a-?S®q8 @ rasgo^caeg g ^eo®3d^§S3© g
fs®:£^sifSi^' g e3©3cSee, g cseadQ g^aas g
^3?j3"© ®C()d cod® J g ©c6a")©S)oa^j^oe §253(33
<s>6' g eaSi)® ©3}©^" g ®f@csS 233®^^©^)

©JS:^ ^233£)o' €)£(g©ai853 . 6©2330©(3De^ Cotd OSSS

So3£sJ (92s:S'<3^e>o323Ci' ©esdd'^isaoQ. £)?5d155"«S5o zsj

<^«^"(3''t"' ^<^ C®'^'^ «S@" , (^®"S3S3£5aS3353

csS.

An English translation of this version by
Mr. T. B. Yatawara is in progress of publica-
tion. For other copies, see the following
numbers.

114.

Or. 2700.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 176 (253 -Qs);
17^ in. by 2 to 21; 7 lines, 15 in. long;
written fairly well in the handwriting of a
Low-country scribe of the 19th century.

[Mes. Annie Rbid.]

Another copy of the preceding version of
the Ummagga-jdtaka.

«S5

<©^

■^

* q '^ " ©IS

" ^® " 2)2)

115.

Or. 2701.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 186 (za-tS-s);
17^ in. by 2 to 2^; 6 — 8 lines, 15 in. long ;
written in a legible hand by a Low-country
scribe ; dated January 3rd, 1853.

[Mrs, Annie Reid.]

Another copy of the foregoing version of

the Ummagga-jataha,

116.

Or. 4144.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 218 (253— S-s) ;
20i in. by 2^ ; 7—8 lines, 17^ — 18 in. long ;
written in a bold clear hand, probably by a
Low-country scribe, early in the 19th century.
The boards are each lacquered red and orna-
mented with drawings of intertwined creepers
and flowers. [E. Gordon Grinlinton.]

Another version of the TJmmagga or Mahd-
ummagga -jatalca, quite independent of the
preceding one, and not taken from the
Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota. The introductiori
up to the Tcundali mark of fol. 8^o, 1. 5, is not
to be found in the Pali Jatakatthavannana.
The rest may be called a slightly amplified
translation of the Pali story. A printed
edition of this version, varying in some
respects from the present text, was published
in Colombo in 1875. Its editors, Mr. W. P.
Ranesinghe and M. Gunaratana Thera, think
that this version is older than that in the
Sinhalese Jataka-pota, chiefly on the ground
of the improbability of a fresh translation
having been made when the Jataka-pota was
in existence.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
the text begins : —

e33:ioK)C3?S'°e3S5oc^c£)a"e3255o^£^3;5a5 deaa"
e3S5o ssj-ss^ieag, cacsseacsD^ f{i)§S3253®iS:^©(33"
^zsseaea es^S^soodeaca 233 (30203 esse ?s^ ©cai

" ea^zS "qftS3C33 "qftS£3S35 d(33 "®-€^
?,3 " (9

TALES.

123

®oe!S qft^iS© Cfi^ Sad' ©o-n' ®®csS «Q2S555^a'

It ends, difEerently from tlie printed text,
as follows : —

d® QiSSiie^disi ®o«g ®(^ e3(3<?2r)3@25J' <5®

©Z533g ©>?S53®e53Ddo S©*? ®d ggO'SS^jrf 0(31^
^3®e3 ®(33i333 c£)3@ g ^©(SSeQC^i @§ <5£53

«s52SX)'e55ad'®ed®c5i (g g55®os25::J' ©<^cs2S53 zad
■€^Qq ®© al)'2)®^C32J53S S)g^^'c,®(3 ®2ad'
ts33e33®S23d" ®©<^ ©® if)© ©sod QSaJ" ®© ^S
Cf2«3qd ®^3Ss53 ggeg^' «?)© S®*? ®d ©i
iS^sSi' 6£) ©sa 2S5© da ©2333 g ©i?S35S3' {£>S)t©aLi'

6«S®Sz5d' 2ace3<S? 233c3a ®3^©CS23? ®©«jS qf?5D3

£)<5 ©2550 Ss33 zSa (3g Ss52s5 ©25536053 S^gxxJ'
©i^C3 5553 233(5453 (3 q al)®03 qfo qfC3®2S5ad'"03S

?3C3e)"255£s5 @^23* gzsKss© StS sgS^srf ©cs§

®i) al®CS ^€83 £>^e3(30Q ®d©2533C)©S3^ ®q©

©^Sc^ csa'^essJ qf2rfe3sJ©z333Q ojdQ" ^aJ£33es3
aaQ^sg . ®® ®a5)3gS)2)(33cnc53ar(23303S,

This is followed by the transcriber's verses
in Pali, expressing his pious hopes.'

117.

Or. 4149.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 195 (233-^3 + ^-.
— do+S— g, accordingly two leaves, ^aa and
g missing) ; 19f in. by 2| ; 7 lines, ISf in.
long ; written in a regular legible hand,
probably by a Low-country scribe, early in
the 19th century.

[E. GoKDON Geinlinton.]

Another copy of the preceding version
of the Ummagga- or Maha-ummagga-jataha,
rightly called here q®ssSc^6), Umanddva. The

' O© ' 2^2553 ' ^6l& * 233ZS:i'2S5@3

">ssi&2s!S "sis "C3i "ssSQ

text frequently exhibits different readings,
and has, moreover, four lines of additional
matter at the end, followed by the same Pali
verse (g®ogSs3g ©25^-25^ «S5 ©®©33S3coho goeso
253® &0., expressive of the transcriber's pious
aspirations.

118.

Or. 1387.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 72 (eeSesd^fiat,
253 - g + duplicate of g); 15| in. by 2\ ;
7 lines, lA^ in. long ; written in an unsteady
hand, probably by a Kandyan scribe, in the
l8th century. The wooden boards of the
codex are ornamented with carved foliage.
[Presented by Col. Henet Aim:e Ouvet.]

Nimi-jdtahaya.

An amplified Sinhalese version of the Nimi-
jataka (Faus. 541), interspersed with the
Pali stanzas of the original. According to
the Pali introduction given below, it seems to
have been made by a Buddhist friar called
Atthadassi, a protege of a chief monk named
Kassapa Thera. It is different from the
version of the same story in the Sinhalese
Jataka-pota (no. 11, art, 11., foil. 152a — 1936,
and no. Ill, foil. 2Q8 6— 2 c£<86), the former
keeping to the Pali text more closely than
the latter. Towards the end, however, the
two versions agree to a considerable extent.

This tale gives, inter alia, a description of
the Buddhist heavens and hells. Compare th.e
accounts in. Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, pp.
24 — 28, and Upham's History of Buddhism,
pp. 55—111.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
the text begins with the aforementioned
Pali introduction, as follows : —

«S3?£)3 2533<5i ■€^233q @®o QSSo CSoK© C33g353o
233(5i-i^ca C3SS)£3S32333?S3o 253©d)® -sSdcSoSsjo (?)"

" ^dcSoS^ao, in no. 119, fol. la.

124

GENERAL LITERATURE.

e3Se3SsSc3(iS(5o caq, d«s^^ [sic] -diSaSiS^o

C3D?S^oQo [sic] C3ra®2n ©.2^®oe)(3oScS CSDC3©i2S5

oso iScaesacQ Sca^sJXnaasso gSexseiassnas^ C30C3®2S5
QSsres^o* <^^®oo [sic] ^zssg ^aS^caS^ «ooi)®iiaa
ceo®€)®jsxa3 assesaes^aSdo 8S)®33S5?S* ^©da

233©^ q^o §5^3 Sjg a© e3^33D ®®aSc3?£) u^®
©cetS S9 cf®«S5aa gzsjod gjszssag'i^osa ®!sa®(5
©23ci' SjS) 233ad853 SS^cQzsd' gs5^<5i©3 esesd fpj©

^iS53®CSt3? O© ®£553 e3S35a(?B®C8^ ^SS SScB3

®oS!S ®a33(3e3z®-€^ — ^z

It ends : —

®®@ ig)QQa®cQ25d' ©Sacaajss:? 255© 8g'®©(g
®2S53©(5^©a ®2353Q ^esseassJ dg'zsj^ S® ®qD©
QtsssS zae^S' esg© (5d gsJ Sg'®©© ©<5s;©3
qisi tsd c9-€^'e3 ®e3^©xaoe23Li' S©i"'®zs3a©
d)^ ®^" gcaSe© ^s?c5a"d S"^ zodzsaosQ ce?^
S)S ^20 a®®(33© esiossJ £55i(5 ^Sssd' cai© qpgsJ
®®. -^©s55 «S3i?S ds^K) ©«^g®(33© c9cqS)x?sd©iS
Sasi 6 (5e5ig ifteas ©ea© S)d) e^8<^®553?S5" ^C3
6353© ®C3£s5 g(2o ®®K gScejSjsd' ads553 gzrf
e3«j®a(3s<®csSad' ©dS© ©zS c£;a'-'g «^es3ess<
cpgdig s5i)D(5 ®3S)(§ ® 253(9 «^3"g ^eacsssJ ^g
(5zg g© ddz53© ©35330 s^^sarf 6oe 6dcs>Q S«$5
(sSoso ©eaaSazsd" ®2533Q ©£3<5©C3S2X:i'® c;z3Li'©^©3
^a^ oacfSd <^2S5 ®e33''C(, <|QS(^ d.233 S)®C3(5©d

d.Z33 e5^a©jS53©ii333C) ^©©(33© (^ £3 ^ 2S3 3 © JSJ

assgeoS ©c,j^ ^©cfasjgssce ^©©a ©£j(gi©d«3 .

iS cs@®c6!S ^@ dd© gossd'©??}® §g § (5)2® "
®©ijS S3®25d'©S323di'®ed <^Z53S3" ©6,j(9©edtS . ;fi)®
c5333253CeS .

° ea3C3®2j33^Ce2533<54^o (?) ' ssg^ess
* Sic in MS., ©S2$X55p in no, 119, fol. la. ^ z33®(32S5eS
ih. and in no. 120, fol. 1, probably for 233®(3^ ° g®S53d
'8(§ 'S^ 'SS> "'SGS©ia "sJ©

The Copenliagen manuscript of ttis jataka,
described at pp. 66-67 of Westergaard's
Catalogue, seems to be another copy of this
version. For other copies, see the following
two numbers.

119.

Or. 4146.— Palm-leaf; foil. 89; 14| in. by
2 to 2|-; 6 — 8 lines, 13 — 13J in. long; written
in an ordinary hand by a Low-country scribe ;
signed " Appoo Siho " ; dated August 13th,
1854.* [E. GoEDON Geinlinton.]

Another copy of the foregoing version of
the Nimi-jdtaha, exhibiting a few variant
readings.

120.

Or. 4694.— Palm-leaf; foil. 95 (233 -©a®) ;
17 in. by 2^ ; 6 — 7 lines, 14^ in. long ; written
in an ordinary hand, probably by a Kandyan
scribe, early in the 1 9th century,

[John Pearson.]

The same version of the Nimi-jataJca as the
preceding,

121.

Or

m

€3

" g©3g " ©oJC;, " ®@ '' 23?©3

2660. I.— PalmJeaf; foil. 23 (253— ©s) ;
8 in. by 2f ; 6 — 8 lines, 14f in. long ;
written in a uniform, legible hand, by a scribe
probably of the Ratnapura District; dated
A.D. 1837. The wooden boards are lacquered
red and painted with scenes from the jatakas
and with other ornamentations.]"

The three Buddhist " birth stories " called
(1) S^(5€xs33<5£53a3 253QS, the Khadirangara-
jataka (Fans. 40), foil. 1—9 ; (2) caaa?? coasas

* See the superscription on the last page.

t The palm-leaf letter, of March 18th, 1837 (no. 138)
accompanying this MS., suggests the probability of the MS.
having been originally presented to Mr. P. Anstruther,
then Colonial Secretary of Ceylon, by Mahavalatenne
Nilame, a Kandyan chief.

TALES.

125

e5os53S5QQ, the Sattubhatta-jataka (Faus. 402),
foil, 10 — 16 ; and (3) ©©caesssxsjddo^aisaos, the
Vessantara-jataka (Faus. 547), foil. 16 — 23.
The first two are extracted from the Sinhalese
Jataka-pota, the texts being identical with
those in no. 110, foil. e.6\©fc— ffl3®& and i)b—
S 6 ; but the third is different, and seems to
be an abridged version of the tale from king
Vessantara's birth to the time of his giving
away his queen in charity. This version,
of which neither the author nor the date of
composition is known, is also different from
that published at Colombo in 1891. Judging,
however, from its language, it could not have
been written earlier than the 18th century.

Beg.

?S5SzS zSceo ®Cj©S30S3 §©2352353 'Q CjCsssS <§(^j*

©SB^ c;«^' SfSS ©®c5355 eaSS (38© ElQiS^O oq^

©2J52S? ?f5i^©eoS23d^ ^ssi ®a©cd eo^Sss §gd)

©^® ^X«53@cd g0S3 ©^® CfxCd (5g(5o ©^® ©Si

g(jesJ®e3g ©^ qacf ®e® er«i^ c®®^'^®^^
«aS©id^©S® SsssJ ^©e3Dras3©255od? caagzssod

©^23J'^0e 2S3®®23d^ ®e0®O3(3'S eSs K)£)63

©Sdi ®ae,<53§ o&anosacf q^dSssd" ©igzsc!' cssSesj

End.

calces qssS&s3-^ Scsgssd^ ddecQ® 0363^ S5

®25d' C53^ ®£) G53«dS3 ddfiSS© S(5 ^CSCBSSj f ^^
Ca3e32S53®35339 ®«^g ©Q3©9 (S®dQB .

122.

Sloane 1399.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 20 («-^,
several leaves mutilated) ; 13J in. by 1^ — 1^;
4 — 5 lines, llj in. long ; written in the usual
unsteady hand of a Kandyan scribe of about

' ®03®(g3

SS5®2S33 * (^Z)3 ' !S!S§

the 17th century ; acquired by the British
Museum in 1752.

Makhadevajatakaya.

An account of the birth and life of the
Bodhisat king Makhadeva (called here Maha-
deva) up to his renunciation of the throne
for an ascetic life on the appearance of a
grey hair on his head. Written in colloquial
Sinhalese prose of about the 15th or 16th
century. This tale is not included in the
Jataka story of this king (Faus. 9), as the
latter only begins at the period when the
former ends. At the commencement of the
Nimi-jataka (Faus. 541), however, is to be
found a short account of king Makhadeva as
given in the present story. See nos. 118 —
120.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha
and the Pali verse —

CsS)S)o dcso £)S®d®C33 S2J33?S]

a5oC532S3S®csJ canto g<s»33o cS'jsds^S.'

in the Dhammapada xxiv. 21, as a poetical
heading, the Sinhalese text, which is more or
less corrupt, begins : —

S3©&)' @S533®^© «S5© ®S533 6[d] &qQe^ ©c;

e32S5d ^esjeazsJ qpgd^g cp&S ©ee, ©§6 -^©(5
didd'cs'" 2S3c5-€^ £3®©ca!S . 6 <5g'®csJ «5[23?]aoa
cassS ^©esj©^!^^ qfs^Gsdnsi qe®S5 tSi® ©©tscf

®!!S3-i^"S?S3di' fffiO ©©©£55^23^" 253(330533 — qf^

and ends : —

CaOg«SD3c;®OS23;:l' g?50©85339 C3Z53^"oe3 ©^g©63
©9 cSq33£533 .

* This title is made out from the story, as the part of
the last leaf usually containing the name of the work is
broken off,

'csa5)o 6&6 aDgd^s e?s53^,

<53'gfe)253a®CS3 C3SS)g3S3£)o 6?5^34;S

K K

126

aENERAL LITERATURE.

For other copies, with variant texts, see
no. 134, art. xxi., and no, 135, art. ii,

A poetical version of the story -was printed
at Colombo in 1870. See the Catalogue of
Sinhalese printed books in the British
Museum.

123.

Or. 2277.— Palm-leaf; foil. 440 (253 -Qaa);
22f in. by 2| ; 6—9 lines, 20— 20^ in. long ;
written in a fair bold hand, apparently by
a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th
century. The colophon, however, which
might belong to the original of the present
copy, gives the date " Saturn's Kali-yuga
4775 expired," equivalent to A. D. 1674 — 75.

SaddharmalaiiJcdraya.

A compilation, in prose interspersed with
Pali stanzas, of Indian and Ceylon Buddhist
tales, half mythical and half historical, and
chiefly illustrative of reward for deeds, more
especially of benefits to the sangha, in a past
or present life, made by Dhammakitti Maha-
thera, the fifth (or the second of Gadaladeni-
vihara), at the request of Piyadassi Thera.
See page 29 of the printed text.

The work is divided into 24 chapters, of
which the first three are introductory dis-
courses (i.) on the worship of the Buddha, on
almsgiving and the like, and on the Buddha's
doctrine ; (ii.) on the time long before the
advent of Gotama Buddha; and (iii.) on the
■vivaranas presented to Gotama Buddha by
previous Buddhas, accompanied by an account
of each of them. The remaining 21 chapters,
as may be seen from the subjoined table of
contents, are composed of the 103 Pali stories
of Vedeha Thera's Rasavahinl,* and two other
stories, namely Padmavati-vastuva (v. 5), and

* For another collection of almost all these Pali tales,
see the Sahassavatthuppakarana (Or. 4674).

Metteyya-vastuva, called also Anagata-vamsa-
desanava (xxiv. 5). They are all arranged in
groups of five and differently from the order
in the Rasavahini. Another and much older
version of the historical tales in chapters xiv.
and XV. and of the first two in xvi. is given
in the Thupavamsa by Parakrama-Pandita,
See no. 128, art. i. The Metteyya-vastuva
or Anagata-vamsa-desanava, on the future
Buddha, is derived from the Cariyapitaka.
Other versions of it are to be found in (1) the
Saddharmaratnavaliya (no. 13, foil. 693a —
707), (2) the Pujavaliya (no. 26, ch. xv.), and
(3) the Saddharmovada-sangraha. See the
preface to the edition of this discourse printed
at Colombo in 1883.

Chap.
I. Dharmasangrdha-varga, foil, za — ® a.

II. Niddnavarga, ® a — Ss b.

(1) Asankhya^vibhagaya, Sa — ©36,

(2) Kalpa-vibhagaya, ©a h — g a.

(3) Bahira-nidanaya, go — ®®a.

(4) Maha-nidanaya, <^S)a — ®g)aa.

(5) Atidure-nidanaya, ®S)3a — Ss?>.

III. Abhinlhara-varga, ®s 6 — ©oo b.

(1) Aniyata-vivarana, ®s6 — sssa.

(2) Niyata-vivarana, o a — ©cod 6.

IV. Dharmasondaka-varga, ©isjj b — S a,

(1) Dharmasondaka-vastuva, ®cs>o 6 — g a

(R.f i. 1)." "

(2) Vessamitta-v., Sj a — Kaaa (R. i. 7).

(3) Migaluddaka-v., Kaaa — ®®^ffi(R.i.2).

(4) Sarana - sthavira - v., ©©k a — K9© b

(R. i. 6).

(5) Buddha vamraa-v., &o^b — Sa (R.i. 9).

V. Mahamandhdtu-varga, S a — ©©S 6.

(1) Mahamandhatu-v., S a — S)aa (R. i. 8).

(2) Coraghataka-v., ©aa— ©©£)6 (R.iii. 6).

(3) Sivall-v., ©©S)b— ©6 (R. iii. 10).

(4) Saddheyya-v., S6-§a (R. iii. 7).

(5) Padmavati-v., © a — ©©e) 6.

t Easavahini.
51—54.

See Westergaard's Catalogue, pp.

TALES.

127

CsAP.

VI. Nandiraja-varga, ©i®© 6 — £5a a.

(1) Nandiraja-v., ®®e)6 — Sb (R. ii. 1).

(2) TJttarasamanera-Y., & h — da a (R. iii. 4).

(3) Sakhamala-v.j daa— ®®t^a (R. iv. 5).

(4) Kapana-v., ®®da — do©& (R. iv. 3).

(5) Kaficanadevi-v., do© 6— do a (R.ii. 4).

VII. Yakhhavancita-varga, do a — ds5.

(1) Yakkhavanoita-v., doaSh (R.iii. 1).

(2) Mithyadristika-v., 6h-dih (R.iii. 2).

(3) Ahigunthika-v., da 6— d<sa (R. i. 5).

(4) Padapithika-T., d'sa — ®d°ia(R.iii.3).

(5) Kavirapattana-v., ®dia — dsb (R.iii.

5).

VIII. Timyahalu-varga,* ds 6 — 2Ss 6.

(1) Tunyahalu-v., ds & — s^ a (R. i. 3).

(2) Vyaghra-v., sSj a — i^n b (R. ii. 5).

(3) Phalakhandadinna-v.jt ss)a b — as)°) 6

(R. ii. 6).

(4) Cora-mitra-v., sS-nfe — ©saJofc (R.ii. 7).

(5) Paniya-v., ®^o6— :^s6 (R. ii. 9).

IX. Brahmana-varga, ^s h — ®®«i5^ h.

(1) Marutta-brahmana-v., 2s)s 6 — ^a

(R. ii. 8).

(2) Soma - brahmana - v., fiss^ a — «s^i a
(R. ii. 10).

(3) Moriya-brahmana- v., «s^i a — /ss^a &

(R. iv. 6).

(4) Duggata-v., «3^a6 — «sq<fia (R. iii. 8).

(5) Deva-sthavira-v., «3^«a— ®®«3^& (R.
iii. 9).

X. MaJiasena-varga, ®®«3^ 6 — Qs a.

(1) Mahasena-v., ®®«s^6— ^®a (R.iv.l).

(2) Anyatara-manushy a- V. , J /fise,© a — £s^ s 6

(R. ii. 2).

(3) Rupadevi-v., -ks^s b— g a (R. i. 10).

(4) Visamaloma-v., g a— Saa a (R. ii. 3).

(5) Indagutta-v., Qaaa— Qs a (R. iv. 4).

* Tunyahattha in Westergaard's Catalogue is probably
an incorrect reading. f Phalaka (W.).

J Devata-anyatara-manushya-v. (W.). Here"Devata"
is obviously an incorrect reading for Devana, -which,
means second, and which, therefore, is not a part of the
name of the story. The Sinhalese characters for n and t
are so closely alike that their difference is hardly dis-
tinguishable in some MSS.

Chap.

XL Tebhatiha-varga, Ss a — ^ h.

(1) Tebhatika-v., ©so— e^aab (R. iv. 8).

(2) Devaputra-v., Saab — S-s 6 (R. iv. 7).

(3) Suvarnatilaka-v., c)<s h — Ss b (R. iv. 2) .

(4) Buddheniya-v., Ss b—§i a (R. i. 4).

(5) Kundali-v., ^ a— ^ 6 (R. iv. 10).

XII. Bodhirajd-varga, ^b — 4^b.

(1) Bodhiraja-v., ^ 6— fiaa b (R. iv. 9).

(2) lSraddhasumana-v.,§ ^aa b — ^ a (R.
vi. 10).

(3) Dhammasavanopasika-v.,-s^a — €^b

(R. V. 2).

(4) Kuddarajja-v., -^ b — ■^a (R.v. 3).

(5) Migapotaka-v., -^o — -^ 6 (R. v. 1).

XIII. Arannaha vwrga, -^ b — -saa b.

(1) Aranfiaka-abhaya-stbavira-v., -ig, b —

4^1 b (R. v. 4).

(2) Samanagama - v., -€^"1 6 — ®^ a (R.
V. 7).'

(3) JSTaga-v., ®-i^a — S3oa (R. v. 9).

(4) Uttaroliya-v., ssoo — «Sb (R. vi 1).

(5) Puvapabbata - vasi Tissattbera - v.,
tS b— S3a b (R. vi. 3).

XIV. Kdkavarna-varga, S3a b — ^aa b.

(1) Kakavarnatissa-raja-v., «53a b — ®S33 b

(R. vii. 2).

(2) Dusbtagamani - v., ©aso b — Ss a (R.
vii. 3).

(3) Nandimitra-v., £ga — §b (R. vii. 4).

(4) Suranirmala-v., ^b—qaa (R. vii. 5).

(5) Mabasona-v., ^a a— ^aa b (R. vii. 6).

XV. Gothaimbara-varga, qaa b — Q a.

(1) Gotimbara-v., qaa 6 — q,® a (R. vii. 7).

(2) Tberaputtabbaya-v., q,® a — Q b (R.
vii. 8).

(3) Bbarana-v., Q b— So b (R. vii. 9).

(4) Velusumana-v., Qo b — S a (R. vii. 10).

(5) Kbanjadeva-v., So — Qa (R.viii. 1).

XVI. Phussadeva-varga, g a — sSi b.

(1) Pbussadeva-v., g a — Sa a (R. viii. 2).

§ This story begins with an introduction (&aa b — ®&"|)
giving an account of the visits of Buddhas to Ceylon and
of the history of Ceylon up to Devanampiyatissa (B.C.
307—267).

128

GENERAL LITERATURE.

Chap.

(2) Labhiyavasabha-v., Qa a— Qaa I (R.
viii. 3).

(3) Dathasena-v., QoaS— Qa^fe (R. viii. 4).

(4) Mahanela-v., ©3© 6— ?s5d b (R. viii. 5).

(5) Culatissa-v., xJDa b—sS) b (R. vi. 4).

XVII. Saliraja-varga, s^ 6 — g 6.

(1) Saliraja-v., s9b— ©v«S53a (R. viii. 6).

(2) Nakula-v., ©^oo a— ?S33® a (R. ix. 6).

(3) Saddhatissamatya-v., ?S33® a — ^g h

(R. V. 6).

(4) Tissaya-v., «J3? fc— £33 1 (R. vi. 6).

(5) Calanagatthera-v., oo 6— a 6 (R. viii.

7).

XVIII. Tambasumana-varga, g &— g 6.

(ly Tambasumana-v., g fe — oa J (R. vi. 2).

(2) Vatthulapabbata-v., esa & — es") & (R.

V. 10).

(3) Megbavarna-v., esi 6 — ®e>e3 b (R. viii.

8).

(4) Kaka-v., ©©^es 6 — ©es-n a (R. vii. 1).
*(5) Ribal or Eriyabal-tissa-v., ©es-no — 66

(R. vi. 6).

XIX. Abhayatthera-varga, ^ 5 — S) 6.

(1) Abbayattbera-v,, ^6 — da 5 (R. v. 8).

(2) Dbammadinnatthera-v., daa a — ^^d

(R, viii. 9).

(3) Gamadarika-v., t^6—&^t b (R. vi, 7).

(4) Dbammaya-v., ©6 6— ©eei a (R. vi. 8).

(5) Kinoisangbaya-v., ©i^oi a— S) b (R. vi.
9).

XX. Sahghadatta-varga, Ss a — ©,© &,

(1) Sangbadatta-v., ©30— ^a (R.x. 8),

(2) Rattbikaputta-v., So — a a (R. viii.

loj;

(3) Nesada-v., ^a — S)aa a (R. ix. 2).

(4) SUutta-v.j S)aa a — S)«i a (R. ix. 1).

(5) Hema-v., S)»i a — ®q)& (R. ix. 3).

XXI. Sirindga-varga, ©a fc^tcaa &>

(1) Siriniiga-v., ®S 6 — ©S)«i a (R. v. 5).

(2) Amba-amatya-v., ©S«i a — S)3© a (R.

ix. 7).

(3) Kanasigala-v., &o^a — S)s 6 (R.ix. 4).

(4) Vanara-v., ©s b—tsioa (R. ix. 8).

(5) Jayampatika-v. tsio a — ^snaa b (R. ix. 9).

* Riyahala-v. (W.).

Chap.

XXII. Nandivdnija-varga, S3aa I — g a.

(1) Nandivanija-v., ■ecaafc— ®«33 a (R.ix. 5).

(2) Dutiya-]*ayampatika-v., ©55330 — tsio®b

(R. X. 7).

(3) Rukkbadevata-v., tsss© 6 — ® a (R. ix.

10).

(4) Pandaranga-v., ®a—®a (R. x. 2).

(6) Dubbittbimaba-tissa-v., ® a — § a (R.
X. 3). ■ ■

XXIII. Gulagalla-varga, g a — ceaa 6.

(1) Culagalla or Sulugala-v., g a — ®3® a

R. X. 1).

(2) Tissa-samanera-v., ®3© a— oes a (R. x,
4).

(3) Gola-upasaka-v., 033 a — S b (R. x. 6).

(4) Putabbatta-dayika-v., S6 — 956 (R.
X. 6).

(5) Annatara-kumarika-v., 95 6 — ceaa b (R.
X. 9).

XXIV. Tissanaga-varga, cfioi a — g 5.

(1) Tissanaga-v., oeoi a — cO"s6 (R. x. 10).

(2) MabaUika-v„ OS'S 6 — ®®o3 6 (R. xi. 1).

(3) Pancasata-bbiksbu-v., ©©oe b — ©0301 a

(R. xi. 2).

(4) Dantakutimbika-v., ©oQoia — 6 a (R.
xi, 3)

(5) Metteyya-v., <5 a-— @ b.
Conclusion, g b — Qaa a.

Tbe autbor Dbammakitti lived in tbe reigns
of Bbuvaneka-Baba V, and Vira-babu II.
(A.D. 1371—1410). He was tbe second of
tbat name, wbo, residing at Gadaladeni-
vibara near Kandy, beld tbe office of Sangha-
raja. He was also called Devarakkbita, or
Jayababu Mabatbera. He beld a synod of
Buddbist monks in conjunction witb bis
colleague Galaturumula Maitri Mabastbavira,
wben be is said to bave suppressed un-
ortbodox doctrines and rendered great service
in tbe purification of tbe religion. He
waSj moreover, tbe autbor of several otber
important works, sucb as Jinabodbavali,
Samkbepa, Kikaya-sangraha (no. 69, art. 11.),
Balavatara,and probably Gadaladeni-sannaya
and Saddbamma - sangaba. See Journal
R.A.S. for January 1896, p. 203.

TALES.

129

After the usual adoration of Gotama
Buddha, the present text begins as follows : —

«a3gcoc325S€)(5-€^o cad-i^o djOoxfSo

a o ® 255 <5x eS3a«5 g g ©233 ®(5 ' ©3 (5i ©-€6^ o

©■a?,® Q&xsiB 6 QzsSi-^® J qQosSio
ami ®® cs>3c3a8 cszn©' Qtss-^ qq4^ eB^-g^

®d©(cd ig £33^ g«o®(»Q jS3®c3!3>3d S-cS'cs ^za3*

It ends at fol. goi a.

cac3®®3zs! caosJ' cs3£)d ®^«s5 6-€^c3 ©aaidS)
fissJ caq©^e<; ©>@ c3al)i)3(3oza3(5©<o3tS

^C3£3SSD3«0'©(&S) ?S3® g gSS©5S5 oS^sH^OS

^©.

This is followed by a colophon in Pali, of
which the following is the substance.

" Dhammakitti (V.) compiled this Sad-
dharmalankara. He was the atijata pupil
of Dhammakitti (III.) of the fraternity of
Buddhist monks at Putabhattasela monastery,
who lived in the reign of Bhuvaneka-bahu
(A.D. 1277 — 88). He was also the anujata
pupil of Dhammakitti (IV.), the Sangharaja
and author of Paramimaha-sataka, who re-
sided at Gadaladeni-vihara. He composed
the works Samkhepa, Nikaya-sangaha, Bala-
vatara and Jinabodhavali."

The transcriber's colophon ends with the
date (S3jS &® zagg^ss ©©©oszsd' K)ode,d eojsJ
So K)S3JS3b' oeojsJ 8di4gc3q. "When 4775
years of the Kaliyuga of Saturn have ex-
pired."

For a description of the copy in the
Copenhagen Library, see Westergaard ' s
Catalogue, pp. 70 — 72.

'e '£fraf(sa©<5

jsJS

Tales from this work have from time to
time been published, but the printing of a
complete edition was not undertaken until
1890. Since then nearly eight chapters have
appeared at Colombo.

The two stories Padmavafcl-vastuva (v. 5)
and Metteyya-vastuva (xxiv. 5) have been
printed as independent works, the former at
Galle in 1887 and at Colombo in 1892,
the latter, under the more common title
Anagatavamsa-desanava, at Colombo La 1883
and 1890.

124.

Or. 1415.— Palm-leaf; foil. 421 {^-8, ^ in
duplicate) ; 25 in. by 2\ ; 7 — 8 lines, 22 in.
long; written in a fairly uniform hand,
probably late in the 18th century. The two
wooden boards of the codex are painted red,
each with crude ornamentations (in black
and yellow), of garlands running on either
side of a figure of Lakshmi and ending in
conventional makaras passant. On the
reverse of the first board is drawn a scene
from a jataka story, while on that of the
second is a drawing of the sacred Bodhi-tree
flanked by several dagabas.

[Robert Sheosbuee.]

Another copy of the preceding work,
Saddharmalahkaraya, with which the present
text is nearly identical.

125.

Or. 4782.— Palm-leaf; foil. 92; 16^ in. by
2i; 7 — 9 lines, 14^ — 15 in. long; written in
a fairly legible hand, probably by a Low-
country scribe, in the 19th century.
[Presented by
Sir Augustus Wollaston Franks, K.C.B.]

I. Foil. 1—906.

An extract from the preceding work,

L h

130

GENERAL LITERATURE.

Saddharmalankaraya, containing the follow-
ing tales : —

1. Jayampatika-vastuva (xxi. 6), foil. 1-^126.

2. Rukkhadevata-v. (xxii. 3), foil. 126—156.

3. Pandaranga-v. (xxii. 4), foil. 156 — 19a.

4. Dubbitthimahatissa-v. (xxii. 5), foil. 19a —

22a.

5. Culagalla or Sulugalu-v. (xxiii. 1), foil.

22a— 886.

6. Tissasamanera-v. (xxiii. 2), foil. 386 — 44a.

7. Gola-upasaka-v. (xxiii. 3), foil. 44a — 49a.

8. Putabbatta-dayika-v. (xxiii. 4), foil. 49a —

52a.

9. Padaplthika-v. (vii. 4), foil. 52a— 586.

10. Mahamandhatu-v. (v. 1), foil. 586 — 70a.

11. Coragbataka-v. (v. 2), foil. 70a — 74a.

12. Mit.byadristika-v, (vii, 2), foil. 74a —
^ 78a.

13. Riyabal-v. (xviii. 6), foil. 78a— 87a.

14. Tunyabalu-v. (viii. 1), foil. 87a— 906.
Only a fragment, tbe text ending abruptly
with the words ©v®evd QQzsxSss^^&ssS ©*«B5S3

II. Foil. 91—92.

A fragment of a copy of the Kosala-himba-
varnanava. See no, 126, art. iii.

131

MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

126.

Bgbeton 1110.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 66 (cs5-cS
+ eQ — 5^3, accordingly 32 leaves, za — ©8,
missing) ; lOf in. bj 2^ ; 8 lines, 8 — 8^ in.
long; written in a fairly legible hand, pro-
bably by a Low-country scribe, early in the
19th century.

I. Foil. 1 — -22a. An extract from the
Pansiya- panas-jataka'pota (no. 110 — 112),
containing the following two "birth-stories."

(1) An incomplete copy of eoca?3e30(3
C53S525303, the Hatthipala-jiltaka (Fans. 509),
foil. 1 — 14b. For a complete copy, see no.

Ill, foil. ©^GS5'>1 a— ^ 6.

(2) ^c3(5c3d'3Q>333cQ, the Dasaratha-jataka
(Fans. 461), foil. 146— 22a. For other copies,
see no. 110, foil. S6— c5i6, andno. 135, art.xxv.

IL Foil. 22a^38&. A version of the
Mahabhinishkramana-varnanava or Mahabi-
nikman-jatakaya, giving a sketch of the birth
and life of Gotama Buddha. It is different
from the version contained in no. 136 (Or.
4956), art. iv., but bears some affinity to
that in no. 32.

Beg.

flfi?S cfo^csJ §g (5!53ss^®'£)es5®!S3d' Saoz53(5=
Q?sssi®cQo G®S>ssi ®S5 C33due3o©iS5caa' zad

— qpi

End.

6\Qes3j a<9^^a^s5 S ^%si ®2S33e3®-i^ ®® ca®
a^ssj' ®s©vsJ qfi^od eS®>a'"2s:)' oSs^o ®2S3)9

^§9 e^eg) g al.® ©^C532J53 ©2533© ®!g) Q®

©■g^" (33 ®oS(Si"'aQ©'(S&i 8!f?gSo Sia)S^"!S^3

©C3"253.

III. Foil. 386— 56&.

Kosalabimba-varnandva.

An anonymous work in colloquial Sinhalese
prose of about the 16th or 17th century,
giving an account of a gilt sandal-wood
statue of Gotama Buddha, erected with his
consent by a king of Kosala, for the purpose
of worshipping it in the absence of Gotama.

Beg.

©C533€)55D @C03§!S33c5©C3!9 e)i£)£)C3JO ggddossj

sSiS^^esi&sS^ asd a^ScsaJ ©(33© ©(33 Qsj
64^ ©S3©es5D 6?S5i?9 sa^ScezsL)" ^zss ^sadf -jSi

©ej "255 — (^1

' s5©a5
10 r-J

" ca '* ®d

t;©c; " ^®®jSD " ®3(£6(3

132

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

End.

Sa>3 {£>® ggzsi'® ©ej<5^(3<^ dssd" S^ ©oa^eos

8S©^C3S^s:f ©oeQssS gi)32S5' g)a5 si®?si®2s!S
csajsS o@^23df 6g»® zadSj gj5a©zs5<58®®.aq''

^:fi>©<a3D2rf S:^®3 Cf^23Cf gceSo ©v2j53i^^©353S5

oS^Sa'" gc53 C3J35«a3d®23338 tSSss* d^Sssg igiesS
©03z33®cS2S[y ^©» @-^C3a" csSbsJ ©eeb ©253©
€)<5 §g E3©e3 S![g] ©codeosjzscf ©so^sSD^'^SSzrf

C3S325d's33e Jiftd)®" C3®e3S55 tfiSJfosf 353(5 srfQ (^-OJ

C23C53 zaQ^j)?:? . ©>333as3(3^S)e)l^4^^38iS@.

This work is mentioned by De Zoysa, in his
Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese and Skt. MSS.,
p. 8, as a composition supposed to be
spurious. For another copy, with a slightly
varying text, see no. 134, art. xxv^li. For
fragments of what seem to be different
recensions of the same work, see nos. 129,
art. XVI., 125, art. ii., and 134, art. ii. The
popy at Copenhagen, described at p. 73 of
Westergaard's Catalogue, seems also to be a
fra^gment.

,IV. Foil. 566—65.

Anadasdmin lat sdtalca-puja-kathdva.

A story of an offering of cloth made by
the wives of a king of Kosala to Ananda
Thera, a disciple of Gotama Buddha, ex-
tracted from the 20th chapter of Mayura-
pada's Piijavaliya. For other copies, see
nos. 25, foil. Q<na—®Qa, and no. 134, art. xxiv.

^qS '§ '-^ ° e3®-€^2s3'8,§® ' ssjsq
"ssTes^ "^ "s5©3 "@^oa "23rf®d

To this is appended a discourse on the
merit of worshipping the Buddha, the
Dhamma and the Sangha, beginning with
the Pali stanza eswotawBtssioq&tseso, &c.

127.

Add. 27,290.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 157 (c^+2S3-
«3 + 3S3— aa + !S5— S)a+d3— ©€;); 16f in. by 2^ ;
6 — 10 lines, 14 in . long ; written in several
different hands, probably late in the 18th
century.

[Presented by the
Trustees of the Cheistt Collection.]

I. Foil. 1. A fragment of the introduction
of Dhammakitti's SaddharmalanJcaraya. The
text from the ninth line of fol. 16 agrees with
that of no. 123, fol. 1, line 2, but the long
adoration of the Buddha, &c., which precedes
the proper text, differs totally from the same
found in the latter manuscript. Compare
also page 1 of the printed edition.

Beg.

«J5©®a eneass «3cn©(§vS3J cfd£55®S5a caDDa

C3®a)63e3, ca^n ®® «5D®CSe38S33"d03 ©S3® «9S3
«S5Scaj3"sJ ©S33b®3^3S;B 8533(3^03 S^sSs^Sg CsS)

£)l)®G323d' C3£)a2533c5©cs2sdf cj©d)e3©^e3 dcSasS
e£)cs@fe9eg,!SD©oa2s:? <^sf5zf3a'*|i «8®a£s5ca@© cs&cq
d)©d3a>35®oa3'g^"«n3ea2SJ'®d9 eseg^ gdsB^ca
c55S5S)aa®a§23ci'SSad' sacS2J5(3®c;q»°os — qf^

II. Foil. 2 — 146. A portion of a commen-
tary on the Culakamma-vibhanga (or Subha)-
sutta of the Majjhima Nikaya (iii. iv. 5).
The title of the commentary is probably cgss
gq)a^©l*c?S33'£) Subha-sutrdrtha-varnanava, as
is mentioned in the sixth line of fol. 6a.

The present fragment contains only the
Nidana-patha, or the introduction to the
commentary. It has two divisions. The

15 2jJ 16 ggjjgjj

" esM » ssSiS^}

«S525LrS

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

133

text of the first, up to fol. 36, line 4, is
identical with that of the commencement
of the aforementioned Saddharmalankaraya.
Beyond this it is different. It ends at fol. 6,
line 2, with a commentary on the following
Pali stanza, which is also to be found at the
end of the first chapter of the Saddharmalan-
karaya. See p. 30 of the printed edition.
£)®^®3 ^©>(3Dzffle3d®-€^ oc5®®3 c5cso«5^o
a®DD3 ®e3C53S!5s5®?5^3 (5s3®-€^'s ©eJS'za

£l®f»f)3 S5®© ^«:DQg25;®Ssf53C8®£S5«9
af»Do C3S)3©(5<b d0(£5S3a3sfil.g25X»3'

The second division contains an interesting
interverbal comment on Evam me siitam.
EJcam samayam Bhagava, &c., the prescribed
introduction to the Buddhist suttas, giving in
this connection a hasty account of the Buddha
and of the Buddhist convocation held soon
after his death. For a similar, but more
extensive commentary, see art. v. and x.

End.

£)eo2rf®e5 g^c8 (g)S3j©^© <fbg®s33 cpss^-s^ (g)S)o

Cq«3g253S>o ®Si53sS5 ®^Sa3o 35386 ®q8s>o 03^3
^SSi ©€)3d) Ss,e®C32S3' - t) ^CjJS^otQ'oS ©C3S3(5
®23309 <^2S£)2S52f53'g £5555320 ^253(5 £)€)® t533£l3

. osSzss cpsSD^s^ cadSdcsjsd' ©5S32sd'©d 6©o ®®

55350 0325:) ®S) OqcS Cfb^ ©iSSoQ ffi^ ff2S33<36©
2535263 qbd)®® CQjSS CScJCS qf©C32Si'®25339cpi^ ®®
OSdboS ©Cj(g®eS2S3 . 2SCij255£33(£)Q8S.

A printed edition of the Subha-sutta, alias
Culakamma - vibhanga - sutta, with a Sin-
halese interverbal interpretation, appeared at
Colombo in 1890. It agrees with the present
manuscript only so far as the interpretation
of the introduction evam me sutam, &c., goes.

III. Fol. 15a. Three lines containing
several corrupt Pali verses on being religious
and its good results, apparently not con-
nected with the foregoing work.

' ®?55 ' c53(S35;S33^g«s2n3 ' ssS^Sia * zssaeajso

Beg.

@ao al®€) CSoK© Gsd^'o ©©d^ ©COS 2556^d!*
C332S53'di C332S33 [sic] iS^'Si&6o& e?©S33®d3

End.

®a3333C,2S3© @S)CaC3 O^S)3353<5jS3'®6©

z53<5255''o ©©Q«?Soe3 (^£ig^«se,jS) g€®®(5.

IV. Foil. 15Z^— 23&. A fragment of what
seems to be a commentary on a Pali text as
yet unidentified, containing a chapter entitled
oc^SlgaSea PasbuduMsa,_ called also by its
equivalent Sanskrit title es-ia^SQgcDiSJaasK
PaHcavidha-buddha-kritya, " the five kinds of
duties of the Buddha," giving an account of
his daily routine of monastic and religious
Ufa.

The text begins abruptly : —

©S5d^ ®®©®2S3 £52550055^" Qi® ®ejc5a2r53
2§iS®®-aq" 2s:i3203gs533(5 6(3 ca^DosssSceQ eai)

©l^®®-2^" C3«£)(je2S:!Q"' aS33 S5®23J"S£53 2SJ'®£3 9

SSa § iSss csio tb(3S®®2s:f a©Sag©^"s333

®cead' gisSOJ© ©iS©3C5QQ253d-iS®C3"253 . 65S
e3©SSfj©^"S55iCQ 255© 253©da8J3J . g 8; 3325533^"

sjjsca e3c^3aJ3:235es5^"33j303 — Cf3§
It ends : —

OCSa©® 03J® S)"S333 253© 253©dQ&SJ §2^5
OCSaS® QQ3@CQ C333c5 C53Q53CS2s5 &zd®SiSSi ®C3©^

®c;©'53 eD3S3®Qe!S ra?^ ®353g"oeS ©i<^ esg^"
€3@gca,2D®csxs:f gzsxa© qasfijs^s'' c33(aS)®c823cJ

fioGO ®C3CaB)" ©233®d^ «g23rf'©2SD «33S3®CSS5 255ii!3

©i£i!f?«^ i$(3 c3®3e3aK9ad^" <q©ei cs©^ cassd©'^^*'

«33e<D®CS!9 ®C633 233(5,^2533" Ca®3P-33eS C3®©.«5

^Szsj" 2SDi!S g£) §a<jeadf®353®d!S £^253 8e3§

^63 g-i^J3 1^033 ©C3®CQ2St ;^"^3S2533c5g g&3i

des§ cso©®ce2sd^" e3Se33zs303Q ce253 oq®QS ®C3
Szrf <^Sa «9@ca9 qf©^Q2SX35©2532S3'*9 SiQ Qqsi

* The metre of this stanza seems to be corrupt.

" 2S3a2aa " ©63 " (§ , " C3®3?S '' ^

" csacSB) ■* ei®3ass5^©c6£s:f "•255 " .€65

M M

134

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

ecszrf <q2S32S^3' c3^iS5o gg f^iQ?sS ^<ac35S5cS'e>(3)

Y. Foil. 24a— 28a.

Subha-sutra-deianavehi Nidana-hathava.

The introductory story of the Subha-sutra-
de^ana, the Sinhalese version of the Cula-
karama - vibhanga - sutta of the Majjhima-
Nikaya (iii. iv. 5). See also art. ii. and x.

Beg.

©osiS SiSSe3«J5 aadtS esiSaS -^SdO -sggdi

S?S:) ©X^ZSd" ©350®^C6M «S5© a§®?S5'2s5 ®iS53
®C33(^ dc5'^(5xQ«S^"' Gf(S5®a3®<53(fiS3" ©03 — Cfi

End.

^{i^ens as5oe3®ce«S25d" Cf^oszsjQ cpgeos . ®S53
SSca 6235 r^ssyssi zaeoaezssS cpgoS . {SSzrf

?5 QM S ®q^ ©3 g O 2553 ® ® ® £653 C^3 ® ® ^ C3 33 S5 C3 ® 3
gC3S

C3 C?© 3 <gj)^® ® ^' ^^^^ ° ^ ^ ^ ® *^ ^' 9 ® '^'' ^^'^'^ *

A slightly different edition of the present
text, omitting the account of the Buddhist
hells, which begins at fol, ©33&, was printed at
Colombo in 1890, as an introduction to the
Culakamma-vibhanga-sutta and its Sinhalese
interverbal interpretation.

VI. Foil. 286—515.

A portion of what seems to be a lengthy
sermon in Sinhalese, interspersed with Pali

' eSCS^® '2553 ''®® ' i^ '

* This stanza is, as usual, exceedingly corrupt.

quotations and stories illustrative of the evil
consequences of " destroying life," and of
the good derived from the acceptance and
observance of the Buddhist Sarana, "the
three refuges," and the Panca-sila, "the
five precepts." This is followed by further
discourses on hatred and covetousness and
on the merit of practising charity and leading
a virtuous life. Neither the title nor the
name of the author is known.

The text begins abruptly : —

®®®e3 ^(^e33g^"333 e53©o3Q e3g-^92S32S53"§
g?9o33?So3S 2acS25:5(3^ g3-i^ ©a jzSS® ©?s53(fi
®GS3aJ cp^?s5© cfz^ a©Q e3g-igS®5s:5255"®Qe.

and ends in the same manner at the middle
of a word, as follows : —

6 tS^S) §©;s ©X33Z55®ca!9 <|)e3<J ®S)3®£S53 C3©
gi^ ®^©23 d2S5®03Q e3x®-€^®C8S «53® C^'?]

^ssSzsii^&i^^ ©e33©(33"© 2533 e3®3j53g ®es3 sg©^
qBi?S©®2SM:i'"'cs . ®32n©335oa ©®©ca ^(^osgcaro"

VII. Fol. 62. A fragment of a palm-leaf,
containing a medical prescription, probably
put in here as a book-mark.

VIII. Foil. 63— 60a.

Sambahuldnam bhikkhunam vatthu.

An interverbal interpretation of the Pali
story in the Dhammapada-Atthakatha, in
reference to the 128th stanza, na antalikkhe
na sa/muddamajjhe , of the Dhammapada.
See p. 23 of Fausboll's edition.

Beg.

«S3qfCSXS5@®S53S)^, «S3qeJ5X55@©253S) cs«n ©®

aq g§a C53d)a©©25d' (3e3(3ffiSa3§; <§'<i)o a®®
©^tsa^js^o, ®® a|)@®^ca203©; csaSs, csaaea^i"

2S:J'©£S323d'®C^ ; ©c5eS3©®2S5 @GS3d ©402533, ®£5S3

" ©®®d<|(3e33go«o " ssd^zoo " 2c:f®2Xj

'•srfiS "©©3 "ad'©23C)' "ad's, "^

€3

fi353a

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

135

qbc^Sto 2a©da, d'?s5o323d^ e523dr®^«s58? cfc5s5'o33
©c.j(3®e32S' . C32s£>3, (5a3C3q)j'23d'Ss5 23cf©d; ©da?
©©v?r5 @£S5d®2SX353, ®d3332303(5®o3©>oatS Soescs

e3S?a<5e3e3?5523S3o3, ca&c^oszxi'^sozs^^es <^233s553
End.

®qcEa5553©csa3®«S5,' ®«^(2asf33 ®2536©<5; ©35

esasd 6(3030 esiS^'osoisgcej c3@b«?«s>®S553£5?5^
«C336, aaSi^nS' C3®93e3S5 ®en£5«OcsoK)Q^;

a2®®^C5a"'2S3o, al®" ®^C5a?S^3© ®a33®®3; C33

©3CjexS «acS3S.

IX. 1. Foil. 60a — 715. A sermon on tlie
Pali stanza —

esDDbdsS C3330 g/KS^ees^o csS3e3e3®8 @cc3®£s:!'"
g£3e33€^" C3S3eass5es30iS) ^esgdo cfcsoScSD

terminating in a storj called

Pancadapika-vastuva (foil. 62a — 71b),

illustrative of the merits acquired by donations
to the Buddhist Church.

The story ends : —

C%"fiS32SlS gd'S^g CSSj2533(5®2a3S aS^d" ?5iS)S5§
9^ Sc33253©CSac)' ^©n ®-^S3zs" C3®e3S5 Cf-^«^©

®2S3®<5®adi egsrfssd) ®S)d'3®c]e2Lj' €i^zsidi ®SJ
ScezaQ ei^ss:) eossxng ei,2SXr<g qfddg Cfi)c5g
•jS)©2SJ' ca©oa3?So3 cssse^saSzadzd'S ^sJcaos)

ge3i*i3i!) " ^ssS^ " gjaes

(SZS

2. Foil. 716— 74a.

Dasapunya-hriyava.

"The ten meritorious acts," being a
discourse on four Pali stanzas, beginning : —

g®30S (?) e33@S33 £)I®3 2S5©®Z3333C3C65SK3Z35o

253cno qpassadeo-i^jJiSQe ©23B5>©s3«9 eaSeoEa^S

Ce2j5 ©® (353(53©©!© cftSg3©«r5® S)'^^'^ ®s?Q
@ii iSdss?" S5(5i2s:)" 9S50 SeD3^<5 e33e,(58.£^
©^ Cfi^ ^®(33(;gdi c3®j3ss5ca@S(i)®d'3a5S5®oS3
?s523d'S£55zs:f©cd©a23df ©a,(52S36«^ — cf?

and ending : —
{52533ssxs5©oe23d' cfcB®S5 6(3 go,2J5(33 and

©^ZSCfoS ©B5©SS 2ax®«S ff«6®S53^ SS)®Z333S

©q©5552s:i'caiS ®eJS . ^e3"g4^M^ce3'©S
For another version, see no. 129, art. 11.

3. Foil. 74a — 756. A story of a prostitute,
in illustration of the evil of stealing,
probably an appendix to the foregoing
sermon.

Beg.

©© ®S53e5gaa(2e3®(3e!S «??s:©i=°igi© ©©s© bso

(gg Z533C9J3e3 SSD® ggd£532SD2Sdf©ffi5ad'©C^®cd 2553(3

©o3!S adxs^id sgSd 63SXS5(i) ©©©"csaaSssJ ©sa

X. Foil. 76a — 986. A fragment contain-
ing the concluding sentence of one sermon
and the complete text of another, on the
prescribed phrase Evam me sutam, &c., with
which the Pali suttas begin. In this sermon
are incorporated, besides other interesting
matter, an account of Gautama Buddha and
of the first council of Buddhist monks held
shortly after his death, as well as a descrip^
tion of the Buddha's residence at Jetavana,
and a lengthy discourse on his four Iriyd-
pathas, or " postures," with several stories in
illustration of the subjects. For a similar

03

"'23d'©!

"©©

136

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

discourse, see art. n. and v. Concerning the
introductory plirase of the Buddhist suttas,
which seems to have been prescribed by
Gautama Buddha himself, see Teer's extract
from Mahakaruna-pundarika-siitra in Ann.
du Musee Guimet, vol. v., pp. 78 — 80.

Beg.

. . . e3aJes33 ©-sgoja ©oozs^GetS €)s5©3(gS6)23)

C3§bs3?9 g?S(33«acec) ai®&-^?Q B-^ts fsoqd

©35533 Cfi^ ©©OScSoe ^S) «D3S'S3 03cScfiZ35

©2553©© . ceg zssSd e338'2s®csss?^ce2sf . tsia
S'^aq, §© eaoS'Sice, @33ss3 ■e533S'a3ca, esa®
esoS'ssoe, ©qS e33S's3QQS zSoes €)??fea©6)'

-^^
End.

©®©cd ©epsSSa' (|)So33e3c3c6S © ©S«S5

©©?55 ® ©C553S5)?f53 ©enSzSJ" ©©?SD353 §CO@ ^d)

Sa)Sqj,ad)§g C32S3(3 C322)©as3 €) S3® s>®2s:i'
©cd ©2j3sJ ffj^(5c3g25d'©el ©1^ ©1^ S)(3?r52S53'
e3ca 6©«S©iS5S23;:i' cseaQ C3:^GS2d'©cd ©zsj"'

^C09 ® gS'03§ C3.255d^Soeg©S23d' ©B53a?S33

©ee«53.

- XI. 1. Foil. 98b—10lb. 2S3S?S3©^9Se3!?S,
the Sinhalese version of the Pali story Kan-
canadeviya-vatthu, in the RasavahinI, ii. 4,
extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya, vi. 5.
See nos, 123 and 129, art. ix. 3. The poetical
version of this tale, by Kiramba Thera, is
entitled Kavumutuhma. See no. 107.

2. PqU. 10?. e3©^S5cS«^3e3S3p, a version
of the Pancaspita-bhijckhtmam-vatthu (Ras,
xi. 2),independent of that in the Saddharma-
lankaraya, xxiv. 3 (no. 123).

^ '2S:C«S33 '©«S3i9 '®g5oQ?

It begins with the stanza found at the end
of the tale in the original Pah,* as follows : —

C33c^3C33(5©©S3S3tC3S<5iSs33 azs^& s:S©3ae.
^^3 ©(Bq5@©cS3dSo£) oQ^©?553 e3:^e)sS

©■aq2JXs?3 ®K)^o S5o S^esjdo 2a3®es:cSceo

■SS3®d)e3'
t3eb35333 S?55©CS©33o S©O^0 S^®a553§©C3 "•
Z533 353'i3.

ce^©C65S25d' ©© (3o2553Se3©GeiS j^^c^^eiesg

?D® e3S)S3®0S©g Cp^nZS)6 «S5® ©e533<5©OS!S 6Z3J
£3S)2r0c5©CO253 E3 Sid's coca £3? e3®-i^ aSS©@©(33

tSzs© " £)3eegSi5ad4^"2J3DK3QQ — r^i
and ends ? —

«S5iSS5Sj tfiija «^©®CS^ ©® ®S03C3^e3§)32SD

^^oQ® Cfcas csaae ©sssecsacezrf ^SDess SgB
(gSScQj o-ssi ds3?S" iScsg C3ca<5 g^Sssd" ©<?
cSceeo . S5©q ©® ®e553cadioS)32S5g^ ©^0^533©

?. Foil. 1026— .103a, Sgsssf^Scae^©, a
version, of the Silutta-vatthu (Ras. ix. 1),
independent of that in the Saddharmalan-
karaya, XX. 4 (no. 123).

Beg,

©®® (3o^3S£3©qa!9 ss(3;g<5i®©©'JS3d ©ffl'^?S5

al)®§2S32S5 ®£53©S3(5i2S:)'©£S)23Ci'®d — <^^

XII. Foil. 103a— 1046. a®@25ice33e;2a
©ea^©, a Sinhialese version of the Dhammika-
updsaka-vatthu, a tale in the Dhammapada-
t|;hakatha. This is also quite independent of
the version of the same in the Saddharma-
ratnavaliya, v. 12. See no. 12, fol. 1066 — 1086,
or pp. 161 — 164 of the printed edition.

' iSiodQoJ "§ao "«sJ© "sscC " sj©

"63

* See p. 184 of the edition of the Easavahini, printed
at Colombo, 1891.

f By this last sentence, the compiler evidently means
that the sermon on the meiit of listening to the chanting
of the Satipatthana-sutta, ends here.

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

137

Beg.

as3(3 8-g^ ffcsD «§i)o^^ c^-^^ a§;®©<cet9 8!f?Qo

£)®@2a (^oacszaSdx ez255S33'B5cQ — qp^

XIII. Foil. 1046— 110&. ®B30!S3!::S«s^®23S<5
©ajg Mahdhappinatthera-vatthu, a tale in
elucidation of the 79tli stanza {dJiammaplii
sulcham seti°) of the Dhammapada, extracted
from the Dhammapadatthakatha. See pp.
275 — 281 of the printed edition of Colombo,
1893.

XIV. Foil. 111. A sutta, or a discourse
of the Buddha in Pali, not, found in the third
book of the Anguttara Nikaya, and treating
of what is real (sdro), and unreal (asaro).

Beg.

68©SD^S3o fSzso C3®cSo «5cn63 esoSsiSceo
©es5d^ ©dsi^^xD <|2f53(2i8S3ae£3 <^dj©>® .
■S3S) ©5)3 «:fic©3 cSzsjg <^©©2SSnS tSzaS^Ss -sS

e3^©i.'5X53 ^ ®S5 «fi25^ S3e53S©va53 e3€)eD<§\S£03^S)
«D<53©3 t&33^©SDS . «9€^®3 5g)®3 5S[sic]cS253a
<5^^ qpeSSdosS C33(5®3Cj^r(S33^ . 8aG5®3^ <S<€^ ,
iS33oeo tSsSSS)©© CfC33(5o C33<5®3q)S3S3o ©ffl3CS3o

tSaaffi®© qfC33do C33d®0CiS3SS)o c?Ss5o tS^a®®©
qfe33c5o e33d®3CijS5S)c?o 9®o^ «S-€^ fpc334^
e33(5®3e,jS3c333jft — qb§ .

End.

©cao ©!J353§ ^ss33®© (gssS ©3 g5e>e33 ©3
§©0 cad'^^o en©vS53 ©ssss^i ai@o cad^o C3
©iS53 ®es33di esoso fiad-^o cc^sss ©ms^ 03

«J53''^03S>3 e3SSd©S33 ®e533^ fp§2S3?S5.ie,^3
e33©d®^3 ©SOsdi 2533©®g ®t^3©3d3 EsS©

d®a:>3 ©ensdi gc33©3a, esSSdeisss ©ebs^ gds
®®c5o3@dde3®3qS)3^3 e3S@d®S33 ©S33^ . efcso
d'@s:>e33®d3 -sS .

'«n

«3Z

^■Ci3

Sj333

■€^

XV. Foil. 112ffl— 134&.

An extract from the Pansiyapanas-jataJea-
pota (nos. 110 — 112), containing the follow-
ing " birth-stories."

1. Mattakundali-jdtaka (Faus. 449). Same
as no. 110, foil. Sa — ga.

2. Ananusociya-jataka (Faus. 328). Ibid.,
foil. ®©q a — ®5j a.

3. Sujdta-jdtaJca (Faus. 352). Jbid., fol.
©£)a. — 6.

4. Uraga-jataha (Faus. 354). IM., foil.
®®a6 — £)3®a, and no. 134, art. xvii.

5. Kummdsapinda-jdtalca(Faus. 415). Ibid.,
foil. ©E^ia — 6§a.

6. SamJcicca-jdtaJca (Faus. 530). Ibid., foil.
2a3©a— 2ga.

XVI. Foil. 134&— 136a. Five Pali stanzas,
accompanied by their Sinhalese interverbal
paraphrase, treating of the evil results of the
first five sins dealt with in the ten SikJchdpadas,
namely: (1) Killing; (2) Misappropriation
of property; (3) Adultery; (4) Lying; and
(5) Drinking.

Beg.

a©c53^ €3-235 o ®e3«533 ®£fe^3 «S53C53' @CS33 6t6i

®!Se33®©© QWO^QO © 03sS33°^03-253e3£S ©C,
C32S33

End.

C3!§ gSca^i^S' ®@®S323i gSS? S^®?S52rf^03S £)§
dd32S523Li'©e5323d'®d SSzSCf ©a,(g®d233.

XVII. Foil. 136a— 141&.

Sumanamaldlcdra-lcatlid-vastuva.

A Sinhalese version of the story of the
florist Sumana, found in the Dhammapada-
tthakatha, V. 9. It is different from the
version in the Saddharmaratnavaliya (tale

' e?D

cd^ecsad'c)

N N

138

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

no. 60), and does not follow the Pali text so
closely. Of. no. 13, foil. 253a— 2566, or
pp. 433 — 438 of the printed edition.

Beg.

■33©^ C3235 g©'Qezs:J^©S25d' ce9 (Sao ^©es

eSzsJ 33(53 ®3(30 2S50(5gQ0JSD©353©JJ523} ©Qog^^do

Sjgacf© ®(^ gdaSes? e^^S339 tb® d3-?S©cst9 ®
e^Cj'g c3®e3a35Sce cos ®>^©©5eS iSSssd' ^zSsJDa
c53?S ^!53©3' ®®c,e3©v(5tS ©^?S53 (53'asrf §S2s:)^
©qj(3 iSces© 3532S!2S5'®3 qftScsgj?? , ©S3©2a®C3
^csssJ . Oas5 e2®®03£35!fi ddesseoa «3©c5 ©^easd
^® c5£5g'(5i®2S3®2S5£3J dacSd'ceassd.^ e2®e»o3!S

Cfea ®ffi53 ®>S3»)S5® CaScq <53®d0S3253®GQa-€^'23d'

©eoadfeisi ©d^©«S33d3®'®Q3!S ©iS)©e32n®d«33

For another copy, see no. 135, art. vi.
XVIII. Foil. 1416— 142a,

Sarandgamana-sutta,

The Pali text of a discourse on the merit
of Sarandgamanam, " the confession of faith
in the three Refuges" of Buddhism mentioned
in the Khuddaka-patha.

Beg.

tSS^DDg-Sao . diS3o C3®CQo «;C35©3 €03 ©338030

©£55(5^ ®!533©©?S5 Cfss^sSOSzaoea cfbds®® .
cfd ©5)3 cposca@3 e33Sa©vS3iS33 6^ca^J? cccsjSs ©33

«30C3oiS3® (^Oeoza^eSs SrC3©©>S33 e33®q ©<5t33
©.a^2£>3 £)2S5®CiX53o ^S§ . 63S3®iJ333o ^S
©V553J553 ©>&)3 Cf)QeS3®3 e33Sg®S3S33 e3(S)©«r»5o
^33^©»©3© . S3c5-f^O®SJ5o ■K;©55:X53 sSo ® C55

en2(3o sSo ©coei^asjo zSo ®C553^esoC3s5Ddi — «b§

End.

§a)o ^6-S^a c3®-€^"o aSDo e3<5-€^o ra®-i^'Q

■ CSo^o tsd'^o <23®?S52S5d3 ©Cj@ . <|)q®®©3© e360©3
ff3X55®®s03 Cf300Ca®3 C33SS®3X533 C3<53©®333

^ £5j3 ' 2D ' ©^^(£)©«J)3(5^® in the 2nd copy (no.
.135, fol. 64&, line 1). ' <5tS555-2^^ ?

For copies of the Sinhalese version, see
nos. 129, art. xiv., 132, art. 11., 135, art. ill.
and viii., and 136, art. vi.

XIX. Foil. 142a— 145&.

ValUyatthera-kathdva.

The story of Valliya Thera. The statement
in the following introduction, that the tale ia
to be found in the Pali Thera-gatha, is in-
correct. A Valliya Thera is, however,
mentioned therein, at I. 53, 126, and 168
verses.

33©«^ ©® ®ci)dsB3d3®©cS i^gSJ©'^©!^ ©(3@
03®afidz33(33©C3?g© ^'© 2»©c5o335 . ^& ^?53©'
^Q<^ !S55c33©e3e2© ©®®C3 CfxScS g®S333'CQ.

Appended to this tale is an account of the
Buddha listening throughout a whole night
to a sermon delivered by Ananda Thera,
See no. 129, art. v. 2, for another copy.

XX. Foil. 146a— 157.

AtapiriJcara-hathdvastuva.

A discourse interspersed with Pali quota-
tions, on the Attha-parikkhdrd, or the eight
requisites of a Buddhist friar, extolling
especially the good resulting from donations
of the same to the Sangha.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha
and the PaU stanza —

§®G)3 6 §a)£X3 e3©-i^CS33 ©-€^4^0
Z55e£3@6 ©© Cf -'^15^® 12533 SS®3©-€^*

S©cs(3 3a©ea3 8<5^^®iJX53©d
©©-g^€^ «S3S©cS(3 3>(S3e333cae3

with its interverbal Sinhalese interpretation,
the text proper begins : —

g(5-i^©q £33(5® 333 C^i& qfO ©C553 ©S3S335J
!S5'o ©eS32S:J^©«J ^£3oZ53(5 C32)i)j3'S3JC3^©(aadf

©S325;:j'©d®ed eg £33^ g(3©o3!S^ Sagd^esSza roscSa

^ sd© ' ?S5 ' s5©s5c3

©?S^3

iS^isS

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

139

conges

It ends : —

S^3 J^cse £)l@QS2xi' dLd®3a3Q §g esacagg
®eadas>«22s:)f Ssa2scf®cdSSsd" eQ«s:ie^'§ 1
§i'S3 ®csiaS>b34^cQ Q'S)ssSQ (^isJeaoE) zsaOg??.

This is followed by a Sinhalese stanza
expressing the pious aspirations, probably
of the author. For another copy of this
discourse, with a slightly different text, see
no. 134, art. ix.

128.

Or. 1091.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 195 (three leaves
unmarked +zsi—£>%) ', 18f in. by 2f ; 6 — 9
lines, 16 — 1 7 in. long ; written in an unformed
hand by a Kandyan Buddhist novice named
Tembahitiyave Angulimala Samanera ; dated
(fol. 1946) Friday, five days before the
second quarter {de poya) of the month
Poson, in Saka 1680 current (May 1757,
A.D.). The wooden boards are lacquered
and painted ' with floral and other orna-
mentations. [Miss M. Paesons.J

I. 1*^177.

Thupa -vamsay a.

" History of Thupas, or Buddhist tumuli,"
called also in the introduction (fol 353 b) —

161& ^tsS&ssi * ^i

©3

' @«^£)o 'si'^i^ ^«.iw ^^

* Foil. 1 and 2 are extra leaves. The first contains a
crude representation of Gotama Buddha, in his birth
as Sumedha ascetic, receiving the first vivarana from
Dipaiikara Buddha ; the second contains the colophon of
the transcriber of the manuscript.

Buvanveli-ddgeb-varnanava. f

A standard work in Sinhalese prose, inter-
spersed with Pali stanzas, and treating of the
following subjects :— >

1. Suvisi - vivarana, called in the Pali,
version Abhimhara-kathd, being an account
of the twenty-four "assurances" of Grotama's
future attainment of Buddhahood, received
in his bygone births from anterior Buddhas

(foil. 255 — ®a55&).

2. Gotama Buddha's birth, his laical life,
his Mahahhinikkhamana or " the great re-
nunciation," and the enshrining of the hair
which was shorn off his head on his assuming
the ascetic life, in the Culamani-dagaba (foil.
®<S3 6 — o3 6). This section is called in the
Pali version Gulamanidussa - thujpa - dvaya -
kaiha. See p. 16 of the printed edition of
Colombo, 1896.

3. His war with Mara (foil. S6 — ^a), his
attainment of the Buddhahood, and his
preaching of the following sermon (foil.
fS>a — %h).

4. BhammacaJcJcappavattana-sutta, the Bud-
dha's first sermon in Pah, extracted from the
Anguttara-nikaya (foil, ga — Kasb). This
sutta is not included in the printed edition
of the present work. For another copy, see
no. 8, and for an English translation, by
Prof. Rhys Davids, see Max Miiller's Sacred
Books of the Bast, vol. ii.

5. The Buddha's ministry, his death and
cremation, the distribution of his relics, the
erection of ten diigabas (Dasa-thupa-kathd),
and the ceremony of enshrining some of these
relics by king Ajatasattu {DTiatu-nidhdna-
katha ; foil, ^i — ©<a a).

t Possibly so called because of the sanctity attached
to Euvanvelidagaba, a description of -which was probably
the author's main object in writing this book, all other
accounts of dagabas, &c., in the work being incorporated
more or less by way of introduction.

140

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

6. The story of king Dharmasoka, tis
religious acts, especially in the building of
dagabas (GaturasUi-sahassa-thupa-katha), and
an account of the Buddhist missionaries sent
out by him (foil, el's a — @a).

7. The arrival of Asoka's son Mahinda
as missionary to Ceylon, the establishment of
Buddhism in the island, the building of the
Thuparama dagaba, and the depositing in it
of the right collar-bone relic of Gotama
Buddha (Thiiparama-hatha ; foil, ga — ®©»ife).

8. Bodhi-dgamana-lcathd, the story of the
bringing of a branch of the sacred Bodhi
tree of India to Ceylon (foil. ®€)»i h — do a).

9. Yojana - thilpa - hatha, on the future
dagabas (foil, do a — 6 a).

10. An account of Ceylon kings, from
Devanampiyatissa (circa B.C. 307) to Dut-
thagamani (B.C. 161 ; fol. €).

11. [Dutugemunu-rajahuge utpatti-kathdva^,
the story of king Dutthagamani (foil.
€b — d<B a) .

12. Nandimitra* - yodhayanange utpatti-
haihava, the story of the warrior Nandimitra
(foil. d<Ba — 6\d&).

13. Suranirmala . . . utpatti-kathdva, the
story of the warrior Suranirmala (foil.

14. Mahdsenaf . . . utpatti-kathdva, the story
of the warrior Mahasena (foil, ©do 6 — ©dia).

15. QotimharaX . . ; utpatti - katkdva, the
story of the warrior Gotimbara (foil. ®d"ia — h).

16. Theraputtdbhaya . . . utpatti-kathdva,
the story of the warrior Theraputtabhaya
(foil. ®di6 — do© a).

17. Bharana . . . utpatti-kathdva, the story
of the warrior Bharana (foil, do® a — b).

* Nandhi-mitta in the Pali version (pr. ed., p. 45).
t Mahasona in Westergaard's Cat., p. 73, and in the
Sinhalese printed text.

J Gothayimhara in the Pali version.

18. Velusumana . . . utpatti - hathdva, the
story of the warrior Velusumana (foil,
do® 6 — dsa).

19. Khanjadeva . . . utpatti-kathdva, the
story of the warrior Khanja-deva (fol.
dsa — 6).

20. Phussadeva . . . utpatti - kathdva, the
story of the warrior Phussa-deva (foil;
ds6 — t5a).

21. Lahhiyavasabha^ ... utpatti-kathdva, the
story of the warrior La,bhiya-vasabha (foil,
da — do a).

22. An account of Dutthagamani's dispute
with his brother Tissa (foil, do a — ^b).

23. Miyunguna-ddgaba-kathdva,t'he story of
Mahiyahgana-dagaba (foil, cfsa — daa &).

24. Dutthagamani's war with Elala, the
Tamil king then ruling at Anuradhapura
(foil, daafi — ®d"i&).

25. Mirisaveti-vihdra-kathdva, the history
of the Mirisaveti-vihara (foil. ®d=) b — ds 6).

26. Lovdmahdpdya-kathdva, the history of
the " brazen palace " (foil, ds & — aS a).

27. Ruvanveli - ddgaba - varnandva, the
history of the Euvanveli dagaba.

[a) Arthasddhana\\-kathdva (foil. aSa —
(&) Thupdrdma^- kathdva (foil, s^h —

££)<B b).

(c) Dhatugarbha** -varnandva (foll.«a)<B6
— 6\«sq 6).

{d) Dhdtu-nidhdna-kathdva (foil, e^jss^b —
Qua).

(e) Buvanveliddgaba-kathdva (foU.Saaa —
&o® a).

§ Lalhiyya' in the Pali version and in the Sinhalese
printed edition.

II Thupasddhana in Westergaard's Cat., p. 73, and
Thupasddfiana-ldbha in the Pali version.
% Thupdrambha, ibid,
** DhatugabbharHpa-vannand'katha in the Pali version.

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

141

The present text contains but slight differ-
ences as compared with that of the portion
printed at Colombo in 1889. After a few-
Pali verses by way of invocation and other-
wise, it begins : —

®!S539©555DC65i4a €)c)g g©§ C3C553Sz55§^<peS«a

©55:30©>CO£3?dS5e55©CSz5:i'ge±56)@S3g d.35sS5®0@
?S5® ®£S3a6\©€)S333ca ©•l^-i^5S5D©K53®(5@ — qf^

It ends : —

©© gg(35i§4g <5d^(5t©©?s:s} aaj(5"<5s®3

£532S^®e)s3®55DsS"S qe(gge3ca53?s:)csO ©©z^ssd^^oa

^ «53G)3c5eS33S2SJ'®35 g €f @g2f53"qF(g(5e33Q253)
©?S:sS"c3. ©@©d ©©3^5 Oi® ©v^?SD3® ®3S55xiiS
©SS33Q3a(5-i^(3^ 82S:i'353®qpiS32553'' (§5 €S ©>©®!§

S)g©ss>s)''2SJ"a2S5' CfcoD Sgeg^S® 033 dsjeS'"
©253e©<^ ev5ge3S©"®o32s:^ j^€)3'i^a3?5 ©cassd'

This copy gives no information respecting
the author or the date of the work, but both
Westergaard* and Weliwitiye Dhammaratana
Thera, the editor of the printed portion,
ascribe its authorship to Cakravarti Para-
krama Pandita, who, according to the former,
lived in the 11th century A.D., and according
to the latter, in the middle of the 12th century.
Weliwitiye Thera states further in his preface

»a? "-^ '^®s5a®'i^ 'acf » ©3

" Q » 66^6lB?5i&^ t33-'l^33(5 " ff®3S>K0a3

"sSf©>fiS3 ",§ ''" !2i6> =" ;fi)<5iO0§©e3t3 "^
'' adi2S53 * See his catalogue, p. 73.

that the author held the same literary position
as the contemporary pandits Surapada and
Dharmaklrti-pada,f and that, having suc-
ceeded his uncle, king Parakrama Bahu the
Great, on the throne under the title Vijaya
Bahu, he reigned one year at Polonnaruva.

The following arguments, however, may
be adduced against the foregoing supposition.
Eirst, no historical work, so far as is known,
mentions that Parakrama Bahu's nephew
was called Cakravarti Parakrama before he
ascended the throne; nor does the Maha-
vainsa give any other clue to the identity of
the one with the other, than that this nephew
was " a man of great learning and a poet
withal of great renown" (ch. Ixxx., vv. 1 — 3).
Secondly, there is a marked difference between
the language of the present work and that
of the inscriptions of Parakrama Bahu the
Great, or of other kings of the 11th and
12th centuries. In style and phraseology it
agrees more with works of the 13 th and 14th
centuries, such as the Pujavaliya, the Elu
Bodhivamsa, &c., than with Gurulugomi's
Amavatura and Dharmapradlpikava, which
were written about a century earlier. Lastly,
according to Weliwitiye Dhammaratana
himself, the author of the present work
was a contemporary of Vacissara Thera,
who made an adaptation of it in Pali in
a summarized form, J but who, according
to the preface of the printed text of this
Pali work,§ must have lived in or after the
reign of K. S. S. Pandita Parakrama Bahu
(A.D. 1236—71). It "should, however, be
mentioned that the colophon of the same
version is not very explicit regarding the
date of Vacissara. It only states that he was
a monk attached to the Dhammagara (preach-
ing hall ?) of a king named Parakrama Bahu,
and that he was also the author of the

t See also the Nikaj'asangraha, p. 24 of the printed
edition.

X See his preface to the printed edition, p. iv.

§ Edited by Baddegama Dhammaratana Thera, and
published at Colombo in 1896.

142

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

Llnatthadlpani Tika, the Saccasankhepa-
sannaya, and the Visuddhimaggasankliepa-
sannaya.

In the introduction Viicissara refers to an old
Pali Thupavamsa, but says that it was super-
seded by his own version, as the former was
imperfect, and as the usefulness of the more
perfect Sinhalese work was necessarily limited
on account of its language. The Gandha-
van.sa (P. T. S. Journ. 1886, p. 70) mentions
the Thupavamsa (probably Vacissara's Pali
veision) as the work of a "great teacher."
For notes on the India Ofl&ce copy in Burmese
character, see E. A. S. Journal for July 1898.

II. Foil. 177b— 180h.

Manicora-jdtakaya.

A Sinhalese rendering of the Manicora-
jataka (Faus. 194), apparently independent
of that in the Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota.
Compare no. 110, foil. 6n9°i6 — Qo®&, and no.
135, art. xv. 2. After the usual adoration of
the Buddha and the Pali stanza dhammo
tiloJca-sarane, &c., the Sinhalese text begins: —

s>©^ ®es5©>e33©(e,o©©sS c^zo' ^i?3 S)g ddo
^o^ ©£Ho'©c5 C53i©s>s3€)d ©dcSSiS^JD' Senad
©>ci3S SiSi©ca555'' £3®<9-cstfl ©q©^s^a {sd)©d©>csj

III. Foil. 180J— 183a.

Utpalagandha-puvata.

The story of the rich merchant Utpala-
gandha, found in the 20th chapter of
Mayurapilda's Pujavaliya. The present text
has some differences as compared with that
in no. 25, foil. Qdb—Qia. For other copies,
see nos. 133, art. ill., 134, art. iv. and xvi. 2,
and 135, art. xir.

» ^ " !s!S ' e3iSia5^©<5©ds3©^. The

Pali text, as well as the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, place the
scene of this tale at Veluvanarama, not as here Jetavana
Vihara. * ©£0?$^ ' qfdsDoSJ ' SsJ©3

IV. Foil. 183a— 185a.

Visayha-jatakaya.

A Sinhalese version of the Visayha-jataka
(Faus. 340). The text differs to some extent
from that in the Jataka-pota. See no. 110,
foil. S&— S&, and no. 136, art. xxii. 1.

V. Foil. 185a— 1866.

Maha-dan-sutraya.

A tale similar to those in the Saddharma-
lankaraya, illustrative of the merit of feeding
the needy.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha
and the stanza e3Q)s5)£j«S5od)2)i)c,«S5od'5S5o-?S &c.,
the text begins: S3©^ ©i® ®Ko sd^'ssjqogsQ
qf(a'o©B zsi6 es^csaSzs:)' csQ Sea <5©e3 ss^jdoQ'
?S5® Sig ddojs^o" ©iS)o'''®ej©cd es®®o8!S — ff^

VI. Foil. 1866—1936.

Dhammaddhaja-jatakaya.

A Sinhalese version of the Dhammaddhaja-
jataka (Faus. 220), probably extracted from
the Jataka-pota, the text differing only
slightly from that in no. 110, foil. &>£)3a—£>zb.

For other copies, see nos. 132, art. iv., 134,
art. III., 135, art. x., and 136, art. ii., and for
notes regarding the scene of the tale, see
no. 135, art. x.

VII. Foil. 1936—195. Twelve tetrastichs
in Sinhalese, expressive of the transcriber's
pious aspirations, followed by his colophon
and a table of contents of the whole codex.

129.

Or. 1233.- Palm-leaf; foil. 135 (o-s-Ss);
13| in. by 2^^; 6—8 lines, 12 in. long;
written in a fine bold hand, probably by a

C3

' «JDa(5^

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

143

Kandyan scribe, early in the 19th century.
Forty -one leaves at the beginning and
several at the end are wanting.

[A. A. BuBT.]

I. Foil. 1— 4a.

Sampindi-mahdnidana.

An extract from a Pali work as yet un-
identified, accompanied by a Sinhalese com-
mentary. It gives an account of Metteyya*
Bodhisatta's visit to Culamani-caitya and
Maliya-mahathera, and of his sermon on
ignorance, lust and the like.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
the text begins : —

g^€^®3(jSoQei)D €)®-3e, C3d^2533®(3£) too-^Sia

o32J53^25ci' ^asj©'^©^ «S5i-^3(3o2a3(56\ca23d' esi

g gl^^ SQ gi^'^^ iS5e£3 ®J(33©£3d' 0553 — qf^

It ends : —

S5®23diS;552s:J'©eS©s5 8SSd ^©j3®e5^3S es53 es®{o
gSssg ?gSa5 §©23®(33iS3csQS) ©i8©dss5.

This is followed by several Pali stanzas
expressing the pious aspirations either of the
commentator or of the copyist.

II. Foil. 4a— 13&.

Brahma-cetandva.

A Sinhalese commentary on the Pali
stanzas :—

* See Childers' Pali Dictionary, p. 246, col. 2.

(1) a©ii>3)3 &&Q3ZSiS3d®^4^ e3<5®®3 dc33?S3o
8®2@3 <S)S5(23K(5cb*®£333 <5c3®-€^g ©(3oe>255

S®I)2)d eo©© ^^©gzs^Sss^jcsa'eiQaejo'
aiSo C3®3©d6 d3s'Sca3-€^'g23XJi3

(2) Cj555o S(3o [©] S33©^3 0S3SS'°02SX5>3^®>®J

©©o3ag?S5So os^acsj©" ®^C32S53^^ ^^^

(3) e,2f5© £)I@©.ScS3© /a3e,©253a^© cso^^soa"

ff55^©£±53^ 253 ©2)3^ {5S52)i;oC5(3§2iKa®o

(4) @83CS e33g©2531 SSDo s55©©2S3DSka*e53C3e0233o

t k33C^o qf 253^ (53-1^203 ce S253eg©^S e::©csx5a^

and two other similar stanzas beginning with
c3oCT3cs ©3^2533 S©c3 &c. (sce the Saddharma-
lankara, printed edition, p. 16) and f^zs)o)do

tb 253 ©2)2330 ©3 &C.

End.

£fS)£)©©5S:J' ©?55 §!g5©i5 §03©£5 . iiad^S^j)"
©l^ ®£0®®<5©d . e3o©cd"e3©0323d" ©©l53SS5i(5«5-
253©3" ©£i(3©d2S3 . §CS?i)©©OT2J33©3 .

For another recension of this discourse,
see no. 127, art. ix. 2, where the 4th stanza
is also given.

III. Foil. 136 — 16a. A discourse on the
Buddha's iddhi or supernatural power, and
on the honours paid to him, written in the
form of a dialogue between the devas and
the Buddha. It is interesting to note the
similarity between some of the questions of
this discourse and certain passages in the
Holy Scriptures, as for example the question

t This line is corrupt. See no. 127, art. ix. 2.
" c5s5©5553 dQ3©.;55g " C3 ' ©eS3«g ' CO

' 4ig352553. At p. 30 of the printed edition of the
Saddharmalankara £^3 CO S 2533-^^352553. See also no.
127, art. 11. '" oS5di " ©©03ffl©€)©3e3©3CS©.
In the Sinhalese commentary on the Pattakamma-sutta,
an extract from the Anguttara Nikaya, iv. ®©gSS)©€)Q3
e3©3GS:S^ ©^535553^^ ^®9- See the printed
edition of Colombo, 1893, p. 29. " esa^S 233 3 233 ©

CaoS3©S33. "C3o©83g "S3j©0.

144

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

" By wtat merit acquired in past births does
the ground, 60 gav in extent around the
Buddha, always become as flat as the face of
a drum ? " {Of. Isaiah xl. 4).

The text begins with a . Pali stanza in
adoration of the Buddha, as follows : —

ca®S)oc3aj©«s,®2S3'55 C3 1)2)3 es^Se^cjcasfiD
co®®3C3S^©©(30 233ea@23d'' e3@s)3e3gS)©aJ-

«J5©>®3 .

and ends : —

©'©Dsj!:^ ®iQssS ^233 g ass's £55 zsci'^e^Gvcrf csas
o -.®5 * ©>os (S ®C555J5'Q d£55?S° iSSsx)" ^^Szsj'g)'

IV. Foil. 16a— 175. The story of Atula-
upasaka and his colleagues, who wished to
hear a discourse on the Doctrine, extracted
from the first chapter of the Saddharma-
larikara. See no. 123, foil. 2333® 6— asssa, or
p. 28 of the printed edition of Colombo,
1889.

V. (1) Foil. 17&— 18S. An account of the
patronage extended by king Dutthagamani
(B.C. 161—137) to the preaching of the
Buddhist doctrine. ,

Beg.

S3©^ £)i)®"e,jCDOS 6n®©£3 ®!55SJf ©£33235
C^l<§^?S^iZSi"cSiS> Cftg©3g ggcSJigS] ®e53(5£5'36\<S^"

2. Foil. 186—215.

Kdlakdrama-sutraya,

This does not contain the text of the
sutta or a translation thereof, but two stories.

11

* C3x9c3©©ssJ

one of Saddha-tissa, king of Ceylon (B.C.
137 — 119), listening to the public recitation
of the Kalakarama-sutta by Kalu Buddha-
rakkhita Thera of Anuradhapura ; and the
other of Gotama Buddha attending a sermon,
probably on the same sutta, delivered at night
by Ananda. For another copy of this tale,
see no. 127, art. xix.

The first story begins : —

S3©q ^£s5 2S3®(3233 ©^?)©03" Sjg EiqssS ©is^j5:)3*'

ig igiS53 ^S5S§ 253(£)§6)<523Sa3 155® ®K5" 23S-t^
@3©253 ©25355^^2SCi" ©£555S:)'®d Cf^dlSgd -S^Qd

233^ ^SSo3 §C5 ©iSifl^ ©>a3®353 ^©J5 ©-sg^a
o3?S5Q'' 2333e2533d»® gs)o3i:Sad' dsig S)?S3"£S5
©£,d^ — qf?

and ends : —

©® <^§ 2533<5-g^©<C3^g al<®"cS <5^23[)'©(3>arf

The second begins : —

©sidg ®C536Sd 8S©d3 — c[r-^
and ends : — ■

G^oS!S ©ensJg (pj^d 2533^' (gios — 2533(32533(53®

VI. Foil. 216-266.

Dana-paricchedaya,

The second chapter of the anonymous
religious work written in Sinhalese prose
interspersed with Pali quotations, and com-
monly called e3S6v£)d^©ve33s:) Paricchedwpota.
The first chapter treating on Avavada, " ad-
monition," and a portion of the present on
ddna, " charity," were printed at Colombo in

"©3

the rest of the text. "' 253

'* ad'-'553 " C53a

"' Evidently for q>)?S5-a^ as may be seen from

MANUSCKIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

145

1892. Tlie third chapter, with which the
book closes, is on sila, " being religious."

This second chapter, of which another
complete copy is to be found in no. 135,
art. XI., and imperfect copies in nos. 27,
art. II., and 130, art. iii. 1, treats of two kinds
of ddna, namely, dhamma-dana and dmisa-
ddna, " gift of spiritual and gift of temporal
blessings," illustrating the superiority of the
former by a story called ®qSs33gs?5^ae Devata-
pra^naya.

Beg.

©@©d at)®' egS-^^ oS^Sd^evosad" ©C33

esod© £)(§)§' 03 23d' 9 (^^^©iSSSoQ <J2S@^©£55S^'
C333d C3o(g£0 ©63)2523^9 §(^©iS30C> ^SsQ' ©>S5

— ^1

End.

S3@3^C3o e^SsJ Sj53 ^g ^dx©6o ^S qd

©0300, caotaod gaSasd ®«? ^SSzxi' qaa^s^o ©>(3e3
(^sJcaaen 833 9g©>23525>"c8.

VII. Foil. 26&— 33a. Two tales.
1. et^Sg43)3es«Q3)

Extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya,
xi. 2. See nos. 123, foil. &3a&-S^&, and 132,
art. V. 2.

jKav iraj^a Wana-iJasitt?;a .
JHd., vii. 5. See no. 123, foil, ©d-ia— dsfe.

' S)S)o ' The correct form of this line is Q\
" isJ^JsJos

VIII. Foil. 33a— 416.

g^S«S)S^3-£SSS3)«S

SudarSana-jdtaJcaya.

This is not a Sinhalese version either of
the Mahasudassana-jataka (Faus. 95) or of
the Mahasudassana-sutta, the 17th of the
Digha-nikaya, but an account of the same
king Mahasudar^ana, his past and present
births, his capital town Kusavati, and his
palace called Sudharma.

Beg.

£)©\@§)3es5©S) 6zs^& a)i®€i35[o]
'a)©@®3 ^g©?S52r)3" Q©®3SiraD?9"
£)S33"«Sie3o©iC33 a©e®3'' ^g©<i^^
«S5§m6S3^o co©d-?S S®®©3(5*

ssS^ al)®' ra^'sja^fsdi a I;®' did ^^©g

©©^©>Q3235S)'"'C^3@ g «^e3S)(3a35 g @3©\35

^©Oaegdi @gd£53-g^"zs:f ©esjzsd'eveSSSzsd' ©q
€35553 zsid-^jQq g€)5s5 al)®'©03(9 — ef^

IX. Foil. 416 — 75a. An extract from the
Saddharmalankaraya (no. 123), containing the
following four tales : —

1. (17.2.) e\3e^i@£S)a}i3e3^3

Vessamitta-vastuva

(foil. 416 — 47a). Same as no. 123, foil.

ga— ©)saa.

2. (i7. 4.) £3(^-i^e3^3(^ass^3

Saranasthavira-vastuva
(foil. 47a — 546). Ibid., foil, ©©^a— ^o©6.

3. (tI. 5.) iS)S3^<saei^3Se3SQ3

jKawcanacZem-T^asitti^a

(foil. 546—586). Same as nos. 123, foil.
do®&— d3a, and 127, art. xi. 1. For the poetical

* For other copies of this stanza, see the Dhamma-
padatthakatha (the edition of Colombo, 1886), p. 49.
Fausboll's Dhammapada, p. 126, Jataka, vol. i., p. 31,
iv., p. 54, and Oldenherg's Theragatha, p. 35.

'° ©.g^^^ " ^Skj3^, avahati seems to be another
instance of the old subjunctive noted in Miiller's Pali Gram-
mar, p. 108. " ea3 " ©®@ " a 2° 3S3a =1 ^

P P

146

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

version by Kiramba Thera, entitled Kavu-
mutuhara, see no. 107.

4. (xxiii. 1.) geraeesJswgs)

Culagalla-vastuva

(foil. 586— 75a). Same as nos. 123, foll.-
ga— ®o©a, and 125, art. i. 5.

X. Foil. 75a — 806. Two stories extracted
from Dhammasena's Saddha/rmaratnavaliya.

1. (v. 11.) S^ ^sa® ^(^i^i^^i^&fei Sesa^S
Cauda* nam hitru-veddahuge vastiwa

(foil. 75a— 77b). The story of Oanda tbe
pig-slaughterer, identical with the 11th tale
of no. 13.

' 2. (7. 12.) ^®@23)c&33S3 8aflS'afet(Qf Qess^Q
Dhammika-upasakayange vastuva

(foil. 776— 80&). The story of the Buddhist
devotee named Dhammika. Same as the 12th
tale of no. 13.

XI. Foil. 806— 83a. An account of king
Bimbisara's offering of food and clothing to
the pretas or manes, extracted from the
Pujdvaliya. See no. 26, xiv. 3.

XII. Foil. 83a— 866.

Tirokudda-sutta.

The seventh sutta of the Khuddakapatha
of the Khuddaka-nikaya. The Pali text is
accompanied by an interverbal Sinhalese
interpretation or sannaya, which differs in
some parts from that printed at Colombo in
1889.

Beg.

* Cunda in the edition of the whole work printed at
Colombo 1887, pp. 159—161.

eas3(5®o C3SS5S sgeo' cssS^S £S23»5 C3?S5S <p)®Q02a
C3555S®cS!S q; Sora3S©255e5€), e3o*®o cs^s:©

End.

e>cs3 /fi55,^8©®®3 © ^cs[o]^^e^(9®OT3

0)3©©° t925;^^®-^'ce3§sJ5?s^o

©^©£53 ©© (e5^^ai)®ca3; ^e;e3c@"©s33, ©333
oSS^"g ,e35,^£)l)®038€^C3 g©>233£sJceiS ©S)3

©iS33 !5'g^"cQ3253S 92533153 253(5-1^6^; ©OSS)?^©,

©^sscead'S; g (33 "(59:53 ©253353, 6 ©gsscess:)'©
^©J3 caSbsssScs og-^Sxs^zJ^s g ©sssoSSgsd^
@S3ssJ g ge53 253d-^e^; -eSiSSgo'^ iSJ^ZSd'S;
Sqs©'', 2333CQ S(3 cp^g S)©; cf-s3ce3§2J52J5o,
ga g§S cB^ cso^csoQ <|55:)sJ)o e33?s^3§©oa2s:)i
€325^33 Ses -^03 zac^-i^^^g ®333oSS2X:i' ©q^s^e^
Cfa3853®e33§ (^-€^ e35-S3fflcs3 ©©a>2S53© ^Ses^©
«ST2S53g [sic] ©assesScS'^ssd"; qf't^''ce3 233o, ^si"t'

^©e3'°S?G)gS3S3o ^^330.

XIII. 1. Foil. 866— 104a. A discourse,
interspersed with Pali quotations, on the
merit of ddna or almsgiving, especially to the
priesthood, accompanied by stories in illustra-
tion thereof.

" ^^©dzrf ' S3aS53 ^e^ssd". The meaning of
SinghataJcam, according to this commentary, is the place
where three roads meet, and not where four roads meet,
as it should be, following the signification of its
Sanskrit form S'ringdtaka. * 533333 " Q^/iSSq©

' ^ ' S ' 2JD "23333323 " 4^

12^ ,3^ 14 253 "C(g3(5o "^353gs55o
" ae-as^© " S " qp®«5 '" ^©doj^e:©

•)■ This interpretation ends here abruptly. It totally
differs from that in the printed text mentioned above.

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

147

It begins with the Pali stanza S®3@3 K5®5)
6zsS)& a@®€)oSo &0., given above in art. viii.,
followed by a copy of art. v. 1, and ends : —

C3S5 ®SS53CS5^£Sj255ag §©J3®(33iJ53 §B3®®(33iS3
©>GS!S fiQsJ fiS) ®2S53©v2333Q CS5i£3?2333g ©® Sg

«g©3^S ^55®3 caz5>59 e3®-€^c) §S)3§ ®®s^3aJ
sj^oszscfQ q«^®^ ®e)©(33 e3c5®(33 SjS) Sa

2. Foil. 104a— 1076.

CaJcka-upasalca-vastuva.

A discourse on the merit of the observance
of the Panca-slla, the five Buddhist precepts,
as illustrated by the story of the lay devotee
Cakka-upasaka of Ceylon.

Beg.

£3© C@(3®ce!S <|-^C3d ^© 253©©d^S 03S3
©e553Sj ©® SoE55(gSe3®CSlS ©235SS5 «S5® (^OOCS

jiS3ce3 g3-i^s3S36vcS23d' ©1(3^-^ S)i© cfess ^S5
g®a3sJ"o3 — cfi

End.

S(^ d!^©®(S ©ta)si ^?552s:53'g ©esd ®©co3sx»

©©033 S3®2S:)'®crf §8 ^i©C3«53Sj S(^ ©«S53
«J:)C3®K3»S e^ ® (583S3 253©e303 €> ©'©acf
tbS)3 Casrf gS"'©ca:fil SsS^a3 2S^JS ®C33 ®!f?^3^g

^o&d ©«3?g© 20i©cas3oJ encsss essCj^g ^C5

©2S:)3C30QS3J ©Sf §§ «S5i©C3S5S:r a ©2S53S>2353

O© cSQCS C^a5©3 ©25530 e3CS)"©®323j SSsSjQq
©33JSJ"cS.

3. Foil. 1076— 11 6&.

Kosambevata
erroneously called in the manuscript

Kosala-himha-varnanava. *

This is the Sinhalese version of a discourse
on the merit of almsgiving and offerings
to the priesthood, supposed to have been
delivered by the Buddha before a congre-
gation of Buddhist monks and devotees
from Kosambi-country.

Beg.

C3S)S)&,2S5o S®®Cj«SDo SzOS^

C3®sDc5©C33 a®®c5©C33 ©2^53^
S3-gtozaS©0Q3 CSS)S)g2SS)o S2S53^

S3©^ cfes 49©(3creg(5i §g<5d3-€^"2x!' ©ffi32s:)'©d
©c5a3©?s5 @ss5§S33d©ce!S ©ie)©c3?s:)©cd23) 6
e3®©ce(S ?g2si' f^eaesssJ ©so-^zsd" ©S32£f©cd ©3353

CaS)^ ■^©<^ ©^S)©C32JD©d253 — Cf-j

End.

ggzrfSSssi' ©e,<g3§ al)®cO£zr ^^&>s^ ese
2553 Sss ^5^3 al)®c8g aS©^^''aLi' 8(§e3i'5
Sceg e:^ gis"ce5s:i'SS^ Soag cfi^csc^ gdi

©Z553C) 62SJ'dLcd©255jQ C55j® €3 ?S CS SSi' S S ZSJ^ ifi>
©SSCf ^zS^Sd'Q CSj£33£0 255©g?g . ©2333CS(3^®
©•|^-@54S53CS ^@.

For other copies of this discourse, con-
taining difEerences in the text, see nos. 132,

* Doubtlessly confused with the tale of the setting up
of a gilt sandal-wood statue of the Buddha by a king of
Kosala. See no. 126, art. iii.

1^ The correct form is —

esQ^o dcso a®®(5©e33 6^3-d^

(Dhammapada, xxiv. 21.)
"«S3 "^©^ "g<5z©

148

MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

art. VII., 134, art. viii., and 135, art. xx. ;
and for another version of the same sermon,
sometimes entitled Eusala-sutra-desandva,
see nos. 134, art. xv., and 186, art. i.

XIV. Foil. 116a— 120a.

S3 (^ <^ (9 i> -S) §g ^ 6S

Saranagamana-sutraya.

The Sinhalese version of the Pali Sarana-
gamana-sutta of no. 127, art. xviii.

Beg.

csg© (5o<§\dDCt»®o6a-€^'2SJ' ©eogsTfoid csxSsf
•^©d ©ic?Dg(5i(55®®2S3a9 ©id^aS^o Ssood^ostf?

©da cfi^-t^sJ e3g©3tffg -^©JiJDisJssis:©^ Cf<9§
a®'©e3©is5:)c) c5a''SgsJ ®C55©s:)<5i2s:i' ©csDsd'©^

do-i^'2x:f©S52s:i'©d3 ©^q azasJeae^'fiS e^'9
cf©cad cfi?S© ©i®©>S3 ©©od3 ©C(,d'i^®dz35 — cf^

End.

©®6\d ©C,d3 C3(5sS53'fiB®«S5 'gigGS iS)®©3

©£,(5«o'° @g<5d3?s52s:)' ©saarfeisd

Q@®o e3(5-€So cssSds©
ea3"Sga5 caSSd^cesS ©c^(9©d233 . i|)^®©©3©

For other copies, with varying texts, see
nos. 132, art. ii., 135, art. iir. and vm., and
136, art. vi.

XV. Foil. 120a— 132&.

Apannaka-jdtaJcaya.
The Sinhalese version of the Apannaka-

'° -g^ " ea3 ''^ CpS!!253®«rM " ©>a5

jataka (Fans. 1), extracted from the Pansiya-
panas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil, zsi—f^a.

XVI. Foil. 133a— 135.

Kosalabimba-varnanava.

A fragment of the tale. The text varies
greatly from that in no. 126, art. iii. See
also nos. 125, art. ii., and 134, art. ii. and

XXVIIIi

130.

Or. 2264.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 118 (233, g^-g,
©^®>£)— ©3®, ^—f&^, accordingly many leaves
are missing) ; 12>\ in. by 2 ; 7 — 8 lines, 11-| in.
long ; written in a cursive hand by a Kandyan
scribe, probably in the 18th century.

[Oh. Chapman.]

1. Fol. 1. A fragment of a Pali sutta.

II. Foil. 2— 18a.

qfa Sjgzscf eai©s5s3©d^ qf^ssd'Sg ®S33 803

!S)QSS®''SissS Qq <^^d^©^S^^d3® g^ds 233(33©

The story of the dedication of the Jetavana
Monastery to the Buddha by Anathapindika,
which forms the 17th chapter of Mayura-
pada's Piijavaliya. See p. 33.

The beginning of the present text is
wanting. What remains varies but slightly
from the text of no. 25, foil. 131a— 136&.

III. 1. Fol. 18, The commencing portion
of the Bana-pariccheda, the second chapter of
the Pariccheda-pota, identical with that in
the printed edition and in no. 129, art. vi.
The rest of the text is lost with the six
missing leaves (g — ©^s). ■ For other copies,
see nos. 27, art. ir., and 135, art. xi.

2. Foil. 19 — 65a. A similar sermon,
possibly a continuation of the preceding
chapter, which is not to be found in the
copies above referred to. It is interspersed
with Pali quotations and, stories illustrative
of the merit of dana, " almsgiving."

MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

149

After a lacuna, the text begins abruptly: —
e5-'55®S5J 6\(33S5e3JCsaq<9Nsia ©K5S)d caosadsSi

©3®COjg3C33«^ce3©\(2/ C38®CO©>g!S Sl)®0e35D3c5^

^S — fp^

and ends: —

^g^g qssSP^ ®!25 (5e3S3e32s::)' zsiiss:!S& «?©

'5^®3®£S3^S23CJ' ^2§€^ E3S©C<^'23J' ^3?K3CS5 zaQ

This is followed by the usual verses
expressing pious aspirations of the compiler
or of the transcriber, in Pali and in Sinhalese.
One of them, for example, is as follows : —

(|)®.-!S53 gf«3^^2S3©^®®J4^ cesS ■g©>S)3e5S3®e55o

®555ge3©>Q3^ /toa,©\-©0SS5 ©>e53?9©S3@£) ®>S7jS?S53°

IV. Foil. 65a— 865.

Kurudharma-jatakaya.

Another Sinhalese version of the Kuru-
dhamma-jataka (Faus. 276). The text varies
so much from that in the Pansiyapanas-jataka-
pota (nos. 110, foil, -^za — (S^e^-^b, and 11,
art. IV.) that the former seems to be a version
made from the Pali original, independent of
the latter.

After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
the text begins : —

©d33S5SDod)®©cs!S £)xS©e3s5^ e3®®>o3(S Cfs^dss?

©^C55?J5 C55C33 £55 £3Lf CO 03 S^ ®i6^ fQ^^^ZSi^f^SSJI

The end is imperfect by a few sentences.

* ©ideszrfi^ ' ®©v£553C3©<£)3 ' ©it^O^OzD ?

V. Foil. 87a— 103a.

Mahasatipatthana-sutta.

The Pali text of the ninth sutta of the
Mahavagga of the Digha-nikaya (ir. 9). For
another copy with an interverbal Sinhalese
paraphrase, see no. 6 (Or. 3637).

VI. Foil. 1036 — 118. A collection of
"meditations" used in Buddhist worship,
most of which are to be found in the editions
of the Pirit-pota printed at Colombo in 1887,
&c. See the Catalogue of Sinhalese printed
Books in the British Museum.

1. Foil. 103&— 104J.

Satara-samvara-silaya,
called also

Catupdrisuddhi-silaya

in the Bauddhaprati-patti-sangrahava, com-
piled by Demetagoda ^^anamoli Thera, and
printed at Colombo in 1889. It treats of four
kinds of moral practices. The text, which
begins with the words Sgos-^^® C3«nc5e3@£)3"
6 Q(3ca . ©e55"'©as3©>d(^o3A3J — cpj, is identical
with that in the printed edition (pp. 34-36) . At
the end of the latter, however, are to be found
seven stanzas not given in the present copy.

2. Foil. 1046—1056.

Marananusmrlti-kamatahana.

"Meditations on Death." The Pali stanzas
accompanied by an interverbal Sinhalese in-
terpretation. Printed editions of the former
are to be found in iS'anamoli's Bauddha-
pratipatti-sangrahava (p. 11), and in the
Bauddhapratipatti-dipaniya (Colombo, 1889
p. 20).

'taoBd

©-cd

Q Q

150

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

The text and the interpretation begin as
follows : —

£36335, @es53 e3(§«55 &i®.^ ©^53?S5 2J5iC^;

S^e3«5C553^o3, e3S5?S5235 8s§; GJogessDes^cso,
S5®3 8^cse e332C25S525>S' cpjgss g?Sa2s:eo33©^s3 ;
©cao, cjsscs ©co©35S4^c3ca^ — Cf^

The interpretation ends: —

3. Foil. 1056— 106&.

Mettanusmriti - bhdvana.

" Meditations on goodwill towards all."
The Pali stanzas with a Sinhalese interverbal
interpretation. The former are printed in
the afore-mentioned two works, the Bauddha-
pratipatti-saiigrahava, p. 10, and the Bauddha-
pratipatti-dipaniya, p. 19.

Beg.

ef-33<5-je3®30S' C3©S)SC3o e3a£)3-i^o" ^2S5S)3@35o"

aca92S3 5i533®©S53 ®®afio'^ caSScs^aiigj ^0

e3?ScSo'*; S5a2a3®S3o, s55DSa'« SSSiSgSJC^"

End.

caQcSS 2§C3-@5"(3^ <^C5a§SS3©<03{S C32S©>0S3^;

S5c53, «£i©d® ^© e335©i©2£)3'"'. ©>®s3a:>3^c3§^'^

' S> "^ (35a ^ § ■* ^ ' ©e55©S} gl553GaCS
« ®d)@ ' C3o®a.253 ®c5-€^£S:i' @<§<03® ^ »®a

'CfS3^0®3CS '" C3S3S332330 " gS2353®3>o

'^ 253®©S53 ©®3535o '^ C3©>3>2S5^ S5oS©OQ " g

^«a5©3

es

4. Foil. 106&— 1076.

.4s?i6a.-7£ama,ta/i,a,TOa.

" Meditations on the impurity of the body."
The Pali stanzas, printed in the afore-
mentioned two works, accompanied by a
Sinhalese verbal interpretation.

Beg.

®3^'cSo.qpK5©e33^'ae3C3o ^ga^'o e33S©cd"'o3^

— ®^
End.

:^?J5^'S5e3©®3, ©»?S^3<§\03£S? §(5a3©©iiS:f Sc^g
®^''«?5552S3©xe>2f5s5503 . C&gS)jS3®QS5?S5 ;S@S .

5. Foil. 108a— 1106.

Buddhanusmriti-bhavana.

"Meditations on the Buddha." The Pali
stanzas already printed in the above-
mentioned two works, accompanied by an
interverbal Sinhalese interpretation.

Beg.

^^^®3"a?gd) (52336)3 tSzSjg a3'=©>©C33j3 e(3©3 .
gao^^'CSesdi, §a3^e3§^^' a3S?S53S<^; ©®

aS3'°€), ©SiS'* a3©«S53S^; <|s3=''o, q^a ^53©

End.

<^ea3a3(5-€^,fl3e,5«"^'©eH!, qF^'essca-^^'sacos^ go

2? Jg^ 28

tD

2533

(^^t£3©a33
29

sS^

" £3®a

•• ©xoa
isSs?-i^es5©iSx:i'©25ico ''' ^ ^o ^^^^^
'' ig>«S®3 ''s:o '' §a)3S3ca®8^e33©^3©^
^^ ®>®@5@e;3©?J53©q '* ^S«3e:3©?j53©^

®(5"€OTS3es®a^«s:3©?S33©^

cp

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

151

ts®iS^?si^; aSgiSja^oei,' eQts®^Q^^ al)S)^

6. Foil. 110&— 111&.

Satara-kamatahana.

"The four meditations." Four Pali stanzas*
accompanied by an interverbal translation.

Beg.

@anoc3o©Ss3©33^-€^'qpS)-)CfSOTS©c3sS3''

€)23dt(5253®3, <§N®c^°f39253adg ©g <?(5s?®;
^3©S?S)d, ev®©.'S:);S©5S33Q — cf^

End.

®eaS)'°^S)o, (525®@ sS&3-i^ SSjosS; S5<55e3oS

e3®5S333, ?S5S3!S5(3^ 2533®£fe^a?,cJ e33Se3--553cS25d'
et®>2S;" ^®z53"«0, ^S©«®; e3©ce3ocrd^,"

7. Foil, lllfe— 114a.

Abhidharma-kama tahana.

"Reflections on the transcendental doc-
trine." This is only, another copy of the
last two leaves (foil. 35 — 36) of no. 27,
art. I., beginning with the words cf^da'"
cso2533"'d)Soie3ci,-€S?J53®(5f Oj &c., and treating
of the impermanency of matter.

8. Foil. 114a— 118a.

Pilikul- bhavanava.

"Meditations on the corruption of the
body." The Pali text, Atthi imasmim hdye

' ©QQ ° at) ' C3®a "tDs ' e:3

' q3S©ddcS35qf?J3!J533(5o ' ^ « 85©ca3 ' ss«3
'» ©<caS)o "sJGNJSf "6\a "e3©vco3^,

* Printed in the two Buddhist prayer-hooks mentioned
above.

hesd lomd nahha danta taco mamsam, &c.,
accompanied by an old Sinhalese commen-
tary.

Beg.

— g d^zrf C'^®°3'^ e3(ei<^?D3 §aii3"e53c5o3S3J
©£3S555K)i^°® @g?s:S''S2sJ ©js^^'js:)©^ tSc^i
©55:)32f)iiScS3 ®2$53oa53(gS2r5«g(5z qf(5§2S5''2s5 ©>»

(5^5553 6N3333 9 S)i«9 ©eoSzXi' ©\2S538SSg?S5S"92rf'

End.

233l?0(f?d Cp^zrfSSzSi tSdcSdo ®cd gcQ3 255?

zs)S& sS3Si6 gzsf© ^i9 ^ca ©i^csa SSd ©>©@

(§NS3@ <?©<^lg ScQOSzSzSd' ^(53 ^^@^S3 ©

This is followed by two lines in corrupt
Pali—

6E)iq Qo^ss^ &c.

A more modern commentary on this Pali
text is given in the above-mentionedBauddha-
pratipatti-dTpaniya (pp. 14 — 18), where it is
called by the above title. No title, however,
is to be found in the present copy; but as
the Pali text, which is common to both
the commentaries, is called by the Buddhists
Patikkula - blidvana,\ we may reasonably
suppose that, as in the modern commentary,
the same name, rendered into Sinhalese
" Pilikul-bhavanava," must have been given
to the present commentary also. For a
similar meditation, see art. vi. 4.

"©^£^

" t£5o '^ o " §2353532553(5

''ssiwi

^>2rfe

t See Childers' Pali Diet., p. 362.

152

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

131.

Or. 3228.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 (zsj-j^ + zsj-
sssj) ; the first five leaves 17 in. by 2^; 7 — 8
lines, 15 in. long ; written in a legible hand,
probably by the author himself, between
the years 1843 and 1865 ; the remaining
two leaves 15f in, by 2f ; 8 — 9 lines, about
14|^ in. long ; written probably by a Kan-
dyan scribe early in the 19th century.

[Presented by Col. J. H. Bullbr.J

I. Poll. 1—5,

Ashtakaya.

Eight Pali stanzas in praise of Charles
Reginald BuUer, and expressing best wishes
for his welfare, composed in Surdula-vihridita
metre by Revata Bhikkhu, a pupil of D5pe
Gunaratana Thera of Malvatte Vihara, at
Kandy.

Mr. Buller was appointed to the Ceylon
Civil Service on May 9th, 1825. He was the
Goyernment Agent of the Central Province
during 1843—45.

The stanzas begin : —

cpgcsSSo
Q^q^■sz^vi3^,S>^6^^^?s^<§^<£>i 6xSiS>ssys2 caS®3
®<5o — cp§

They are followed by the author's own
interverbal interpretation of them in Sinhalese.
This begins : —

Q-^^, ^§'a33^aSeSS(5®5@253^®Sc3(5S
S55:)o3^; aa6^, deo^cs^; o©>cS3, sStSq; zacgd,

ZSi^6i<q; S33do©g, S53<5sS33£3g;ffi)03q;— f^^

and ends : — •

B6o, ©>S36Ne533 2553(3casS?; C3i)®0, ®2i5D©3S539 ;
dzaS^SXjJ, Sc3©>353.332S3(5'e3S3SS3e35®S3@©c53sJ
ZS33(3C83jgi£)©*(3(3'!S ©vCS©e5523d' d83S3©Z33®<52£)3 ,'

The author's colophon: —

6m5©®S53 i|)?9 5553©!®?$:) d3333g5553 d©S33 fjfCSo
CQ-g^dsSsDCS^-aqeSO, ®(^©©\2532rfS£?)3(53§©38

©4 ® =^ '5 ^ <^^ =^ 23 ^ 6^-a§3 a:)S3 ® 03 zrf © eo 2x5" ©> e$

©icd; fica£3t:^©\35555, Ss;'a°R)©3e3x@^®55536\2S53SJ^
©esJgg; «S53ei®2S5, jS^^zSLf; ©\d©®S53(|)^, 6\d
©S5CSScasS5; ti?i33g203, t6-^©©S23LS'; CfCflo, ©\®
Cf ^35303 ©2S53©eS33Z35 <^^@ gQ):f©CS ; dS333, ©

II. Poll, 6—7.

Sumana-sutraya .

A brief notice of some kings of Ceylon and
of certain events from the earliest times to
the Dutch period, bearing upon the progress
and decline of Buddhism in Ceylon, written
in Sinhalese prose in the form of a prophecy
delivered by the Buddha whilst residing in a
cave at Adam's Peak, in response to the in-
quiries of Sumana-deva, the patron deity of
that mountain, regarding the duration of the
Buddhist doctrine.

After the adoration of the Buddha, the
text begins in the usual phraseology of the
Buddhist suttas, as follows : —

6©©®@Q33o €)2ao Ca®C3o S:C5©3 g®?f)S59o"
^©3CgK5o'^ eD(S5©333 6Mf|SsMo ^®?55o S^®^
g332ao<fl . ©®, ©oQSiSSi, ®®g253o, ®®g^35JX55
at-® <9^c;C3^J53© [sic], ^®?S5S?9o" §©3'JQe55o," ^©3
(gC5536\©!f<^, ©q®£3?05fl[6ic], ©^e355^3s;S3(i©Cj<5sS5

' d<^Q ' a5©3 ' (Sob '° ©l^2f)3 " £5©>&
'^i^iasoSo ©253(5^ '^ caOS3303o. The text is

exceedingly corrupt.

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

153

and ends : —

6*53(3 ^®^3 <^es3sd rajiS^ssd" ©ed.-!5^a9 6584)
«^gd cfgc^i^'ssS ^C3 ^eacaesJ cjS^SQ s553cS253
6di!S3d e®§S ©cass^iS 6SSd) (3£35§§ Sga
2)iS>S9®S33C)Q ©raaSSica Cfs^d&agd Seo
©vg® ^escjSa tSiS zag©(2333®ffi)0(^ ej)d3o ©ijsjaaj
a(3«o BiSgSo ®^©a fifg<5te;^^2s5 djdcJce'issjd

^Ci5®53®203S3<5^ iS5 63(33^53(5^ ©C,(3®C3a33 . ^ZS)"

£3^ ®o®ra C3oe32J3oac) aSSi) ss^gdesS ?J5i^

132.

Or. 3639.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 294 (e£) + za-eQ
+ s>3a— ©>®^ + ®««i—€)<B + ©©»€)— «5^aa + ©^—S
+4^— ?S5aa, accordingly 19 leaves are miss-
ing); 15 in. by 2i; 3 — 5 lines, 13 in. long;
written in a large irregular hand, by aKandyan
scribe, probably in the 18th century.

[E. Gordon Geinlinton.]

I. Foil. 1 — ^416. The two sermons,

Buddhavam sa-desanava.
and

Anagatavamsa-desandva.

extracted from the 15th chapter of Mayiira-
pada's Pujavaliya. The present copy is
imperfect at the end of the second sermon.
For other copies, see nos. 25, art. xv. 2, 134,
art. XI. and xvi. 1, and 135, art. i.

II. Foil. 416— 50a.

Saranagamana • sutraya.

An amplified Sinhalese version of the Sa-
ranagamana-sutta found in no. 127, art. xvui..

2sJ6cs3 23rf'®e'5

<^

d)!5H

differing to some extent from no. 129, art. xrv.
See also nos. 135, arts. in. and viii., and 136^_
art. VI.

It begins abruptly : —

epo58?D(3^ ©S5S5S2J53'' (DcnoSeood^d ©i©
Se32S5 cai)©c33(9 is^QiSiizsstsii^^ssSo) C®<5S S^"®

©e3®2S3S ca'SgsJ ®S33®35(5i25[:f©£632Sd'©ci ©eCj
g25*233d(S ggjsd' e©3@e33'03S €(6^3' S!S<^^'

2S523d'©K)ad'®e5S ©I'l? ^ssssJod© 69(3 ^§§5§
Cf©2533C5a®ca2SJ' §g(5c53555z3d'©es32j:i'®d cf^ssd' ®®
®c^ ©©3d) ©q,(3®cd2§ — ff?

It ends : —

C5335gs:>z53 es<S@<5®oo:S ®® ®® ©c^ ^€3c5«i^
<i3ce3g ©s3e3©(3!S ©ess©©:^^ ©^ z33G3<9^S23;^

S553(33Sc)q5 ©?S53ffi3ro©33S[sic] ©£,j(3©eS253z . ©®

©d ©Cjdo ea"'c5-^c3®'i^"g^c33 iS>®©3 ©£,(3

III. Foil. 506— 85a. Another copy of the
Jotiya-sitanange uppatti-katJidva, the 304th
and the 305th tales of Dhammasena's Sad-
dhaj-maratnavaliya. See nos. 13, foil. 623 —
639, 133, art. 11., and 135, art. ix.

IV. Foil. 85a— 956.

A Sinhalese version of the Dhammaddhaja-
jatalca (Faus. 220), differing slightly from that
in the Jataka-pota. Cf. nos. 110, foil. ^£)a a—
(£)8 h, 128, art. vi., 134, art. ill., 135, art. x.,
and 136, art. 11. 2. For notes regarding the
scene of the tale, see no. 135, art. x.

V. Foil. 96a — 154a. An extract from
Dhammakitti's Saddharmdlankdraya, contain-
ing the following four stories : —

1. (xii. 2.) ^^3^^^33eaa33

Sraddhdsumand-vastuva.

(foil. 96a— 1086). See no. 123, foil, ^aafe-
4^ a.

6(3®

' Sja>3

10 gg

' CBj 'C3@OCS9

E E

154

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

2. (xi. 2.) e>^3^^3e8«g3

DevaputrO'Vastuva.

(foil. nOffl— 118a). Ibid., foil. e)33b-&)«8 6,
and no. 129, art. vii. 2.

3. (xviii. 3.) e\®i»Q-^Qtss^Q

Meghavarna-vastuva.

(foil. llSor— 132a). Ibid., foil. a-)&-©®ab,
and no. 134, art. xviii.

4. (x. 3.) (^lese^^iQesf^S

Bupadevl-vastuva.

(foil. 1 32a— 154a). Ibid., foil. «s^s 6 - Q a.
YI. Foil. 154a— 172a,

Udayabhadda-jdtalMya.

The Sinhalese version of the Udaya-jataka
(Fans. 458) extracted from the Jataka-pota.
See no. 110, foil, csa^a— da.

VII. Foil. 1726—2006. Another copy of
the Kosaihbevata, containing a text slightly
different from that of no. 129, art. xiir. 3,
already described. For other copies with
varying texts, see nos. 134, art. viii., and
135, art. xxi. ; and for another version, some-
times entitled Kusala-sHtra-desanava, see
nos. 134, art. xv., and 136, art. i.

VIII. Foil. 201a— 2076.

Kudupu-jdtakaya.

The Sinhalese version of the Kundaka-
puva-jataka (Faus. 109), extracted from the
Jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil. d<sb~-&^b.

IX. Foil. 208—294.

Visdkhd-vata.

Another copy of the 18th chapter of Mayura-
pada's Pujavaliya, entitled Purvdrdma-pujd-
hatha, giving the story of the female devotee

Visakha and her dedication of the Purvarama
monastery to Gotama Buddha. See nos. 25,
xviii., foil. 1366— 148a, 133, art. v. 1, 134,
art. IV. 2, and 135, art. iv.

133.

Or. 4857.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 140 {zsi-&-^ +
leaf unmarked ; several leaves mutilated) ;
I4i in. by 2| ; 5—6 lines, 12i— 13^ in. long;
written in an unsteady hand by a Kandyan
scribe, probably in the 18th century.

I. Foil. 1— 11a.

Navaguna-sannaya.

The short commentary on the nine epithets
of the Buddha, found at the commencement
of the Pujavaliya. See no. 25.

II. Foil, llo— 36a.

Jotiyasitanange uppatti kathdva.

The 304th and the 305th tales of the Sad-
dharmaratnavaliya, the text being identical
with that of no. 13, foil. 623a— 6396. For
other copies, see nos. 132, art. iii., and 135,
art. IX.

III. Foil, 36a— 416,

Utpalagandha-nam-sitanan kola
pratipatti-picja ,
called also

Utpa lagandha-kathava.

The story of the rich man Utpalagandha
and his entrance into the Buddhist Order,
extracted from the 20th chapter of the Piija-
valiya. For other copies, with slightly vary-
ing texts, see nos, 25, xx. 6 (foil. Safe— Qqa),
128, art. iii., 134, art. iv, and xvi. 2, and 135,
art, XII.

' fSaS^sSiai in the manuscript.

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

155

IV. Foil. 416—496.

Patipujikd-vastuva.

Another copy of the 43rd tale of the
Saddharmaratnavaliya. See no. 13, foil, 1976-
199a.

V. 1. Foil. 496—966.

Pwrvflrama-puja- hatha.

Another copy of the ISth chapter of the
Pujavaliya. See nos. 25, xviii., foil. 1366 —
14:8a, 132,art. ix., 134, art, iv. 2, and 135, art, iv,

2. Foil. 97a— lllffl.

Bandhula-malliJcd-vastuva.

The story of Mallika, the wife of the
General Bandhula, extracted from the 20th
chapter of the Pujavaliya, See no. 25, xx. 3
(foil, Qoa-Sfe).

VI. Foil. Ilia— 1166,

GuUanandiya-jdtakaya.

The Sinhalese version of Culanandiya-
jataka (Fans, 222) as found in the Pansiya-
panas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil, €)a —
S)o a, or pp. 430 — 432 of the printed edition
of Colombo, 1888,

VII. Foil, 117—1286. A discourse in
praise of the Dharma or the Buddhist doctrine,
written in Sinhalese prose, in the form of a
commentary on the well-known stanza in the
Dhammapada, xxiv, 21, " Sabbaddnam dham-
maddnam jinati," &c. See also the Sad-
dharmalankaraya, printed edition, p, 12,

After the stanza, the discourse begins : —

g^ g t336gj© f^i^ ©(3323 e^3@g 633353©^^

as

£533 25333

gzsSasg qf-^e33 2S3a3sgce©§g [sic] C8®2S5cbS)
C3£s!©<ge3?g23ci'<|ieS^®©3 ®e3s§5ceaci'sS53g fS

End.

cQ^QQisi £)g a©>ed§g ©eosdasa^zs:!' ©K)©^d*
S&2sS escsarfassd § ca32s:x3'§ QaxJ^g 2S3di?553'

Cf®CjX5>"©OeC5 e3eS«J525534^o"Se30®>Z353 ®C5334^
Cf©CSXS5''®C83,

This stanza is also to be found in the
Mahavarr.so, ch. xvii,, v. 56,

Vm. Foil. 1286—140.

Mata-sukara-kathdva,

" The story of a dead hog," in illustration
of the evil of being covetous {lobha). It
is preceded by a short introduction about
Gautama Buddha, and is similar in style to
the tales of the Saddharmaratnavaliya (no, 13).

The text, which is exceedingly corrupt,
begins : —

«3©^ qro Sjgzxi' §gS)© £3353 ©>aj§"sa?£)
c3®g32S"g C9@©d!S ©2533 S ego e3S5© ^S^''©
5csj®©!S e3x@2f3 ©2y53©o3^ ds^ ©aacTS csra
ce§©oa^ C3®i§S3JjJf" 03(5®S53©aci' gds ©Sea
e^dx qbss® S>3"©QeQ ai@-i^ ea-sf ©©das) ®C653

©OQ©jg3© t^Csdi©3 gS35*'©3c53^2X:)' ^sSi^ — C^i

'C2 '-^ 'ca3ss:K3>gc,25:x5>g '"ssj"©

" CS>C33£0 '■■'sS^ >^£)2@3 " e3C3?S5aJ)3?S5o

''OS5 '^a "cS-^ovSasrf "C33

156

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

It ends : —

©i£)® <^C33 SS3 S>q)0 sSSoS© ®<^03353 <5fid®si

gda ©ssjjgiSd <^@3 ©sod ^SS^'^asoS (^cssen

«§C33 5S®©«S5e?-

This is followed by the scribe's verses
expressing his pious aspirations.

134.

Or. 4864.— Palm-leaf; foil. 354 (c£) + e3?9 +
£©§-1-253— ©©Z53, 25383 in duplicate -f- ©^3— ®^1

+ ©55533 — 253S + a -I- ©3 -t- © + § — g-l- ©IB — S-|-«3^8 -f

€)— sS? -I- a — ©3 -I- Q — ©es + leaf unmarked*) ;
17|in. by 2; 5—7 lines, 16— 16^ in. long;
written by several Kandyan scribes, probably
in tbe 18th century. The wooden boards are
lacquered and adorned with painted foliage.

[W. Attewateb.]

I. Fol. 1. A short discourse on the
stanza Sabbaddnam dhammaddnam jindti, &c.
For a longer sermon, see no. 133, apt. viii.

II. Foil. 2 — 5&. A fragment of another
copy of the Kosala-himba-varnanava. See
no. 126, art. iii. This discourse is followed
by several religious Pali stanzas.

III. Foil. 55—155. The Sinhalese version
of the Bhammaddhaja-jataka (Fans. 220). For
other copies, see nos. 110 (foil. ©\c£i3 a— c£)S 6),
128, art. vi., 132, art. iv., 135, art. x., and
136, art. ii. 2.

IV. 1. Foil. 156— 18&. A fragment of the
story Utpala-gandha-nam-sitdnan Icala prati-
patti-pujd, extracted from the 20th chapter
of the Pujavaliya. For other copies, with
varying texts, see art. xvi. 2, and nos. 25,
XX. 6. (foil. Qab-Q-na), 128, art. iii., 133,
art. III., and 135, art. xii.

©55^3

?S3

* The irregular foliation and the different handwritings
found in the present codex, prove that it is composed of
fragments of about four independent manuscripts.

2. Foil. 19a— 47S.

Purvdrama-piljd-Jcathd.

Another copy of the 18th chapter of the
Piijavaliya. See nos. 25, xviii., foil. 1366^
148ci, 132, art. ix., 133,art.v.l,andl35,art.iv.

V. Foil. 48ffl— 516.

Bohim-jatakaya.

This is not a Sinhalese version of the
Rohini-jataka (Fans. 45), but the story of
Rohini, a princess of the city of Kimbulvat,
who became a goddess and wife of Sakra in
her next birth.

The text is exceedingly corrupt. It
begins : —

©2S5S csa'ai ©^gdd ®®2) ^al)2)?s:)© ^©a
ea -KsoiStS S'" ©^©^§©^3© ©qScaxxi" ®a"©d(9
<£> qf§253d2S^30Qz ^zsci'tSsSo ©^S — (^i

and ends : —

?S5® ^S{Offl''«S33S ©q©!S3©" e3?s5d ©ss^csss!

g©^3'6e)c5j5S5Q ?S530SiJ53 CfS3§©C33 ZSi®Q 330)3

§03© ©3©'^©cd2s:i' ^©dosS cqi^i . ©daS^"
do^zssosS.

For another copy, see no. 135, art. xxiv.

VI. Foil. 52a— 54&. A short tale similar
to that of the Rasavahini, iii. 9, or the Sad-
dharmalankara, ix. 5 (no. 123), in illustratioi^
of the merit acquired by acts of charity.

* £b&o ' 2J53 ' ©e5<5 'qSa53c5^

" ©zssgfO-i^eS " ©©ssJSdizrfQ " §03S3C3©ca23cf

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

157

Beg.

2f)2rf'Seo2sd'®c^ C3®©cs!S ©SjE^ood fpg(5x^q'£3J
©js'Q ?5^i?aS C3ao3 C5S3' gcSSasag zsseS" sSssS

qf<5?S3oz33(3@' — qf^
End.

ca!S53S'2Xj ©§ C553dj©92Si' ©ft,© ^CSD© Cpi^

casJgS'oszd' ^€©§ C3«S3'© g(^®i5a3Q©(S5-€^

€r ©a"'S353©3 <^c§"^iac3^ cfSt^iS'* S)sJ ©?s53

eS)i (3^ 55253 r)!sJ 6®£>a:^ «o®3©cd ^^©3©
f ©S3' eaeadg^Sad'eOiOS Cf®3 ®K) ^©ssd" i^aSzsd'Q
(5sJca3'S53 Ss33 dSrf ©"ssd'gsrf^ iScss©
^iQ cas^S^'oQsjf^Sssci' a3"?55©ca!S Ssj §s"g

©2333© g23:J' a3"2J5©CSCS £3(3 2ao3S3(3g'°©03®iS.

VII. Foil. 545^586.

The Sinhalese version of the Szlavandga-
jdtaka (Faus. 72), extracted from the Jataka-
pota. See no. 110, foil. €)3®6— ©a, and also
art. XII.

VIII. Foil. 59a— 67&. Another copy of the
afore-described Eosambevaia. See nos. 129,
art, xiii. 3, 132, art, vii„ and 135, art. xxi.
For another version, sometimes entitled
Kusala-sutra-desandva, see art. xv., and
no. 136, art. i.

IX. Foil. 68a— 80&.

AtapiriJcara-kathava.

Another copy of no. 127, art. xx., with
some differences in the text,

■<^ =©X =€33 *^S °CSzg,53SS3

^ fs "§ ' gc^i© '?9S^i '° ©<5

'=.^2s:)'g2rfs3

6sag •" g

s

X. Foil. 806— 88&. A discourse in praise
of the Buddhist doctrine, similar to that of
no. 133, art. viii.

After the stanza sabhaddnam dhammadanam
jindti, &c., the discourse begins : —

cszJ^ ©® ra3c33© ism'^Q^ «39<^ iSsa" ©da?
©€6D"'d»®©03(9 ©''a©!^^ qfo ^©e3(g<5i ggd
c53-€^j^°^ ©K)£s:f©dSSz3rf ©^©«;f@©e3©Q cf§"
o^§ e323?©^g ©eoddig) Cfc^ea'^coa ©Cr,d-^(3§.

— fft
and ends : —

©zssQn^zrf «S5e33'' ^^©ssci" g(5ca9i e3i©©2s:)'o

QssS^^*^ 2539ge3 S.

This is followed by a few Pali verses con-
taining pious aspirations probably of the
transcriber.

XI. Foil. 89a— 916.

A fragment of another copy of the sermon
" Buddhavamsa - desanFiva,'" found in the
Pujavaliya, xv. 2. See art. xvi. 1, and
nos. 25, foil. <§\t£oa—Sa, 132, art. i., and 135,
art. I.

XIT. Foil. 92a— 956. A fragment of
another copy of the Sllavandga-jdtaka (Faus.
72) in Sinhalese. See art. vii.

XIII. Foil. 956—1016.

The Ganda-hinnara-jdtaka (Faus. 485), ex-
tracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. See
no. Ill, foil. ca&— (Sa.

XIV. Foil. 102—2246. An incomplete
copy of the Elu Bodhi-vamsaya, the well-
known Sinhalese version of the Pali Maha-
bodhivamsa, made by Vilgammiila Thera.
See no. i6, pp. 21—23.

The first chapter, Abhi-sambodhi-Jcathd, and
a portion of the 2nd chapter, called Ananda-
bodJii-hatJid, are wanting. The text of the rest,

'^€33 "' ?5^3 "©iG)©CS?S3 ?n

a " C3D " e3i@©-gS23Ci'©(5S55J3iS>

S S

158

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

with the exception of the slight differences
more or less due to the ignorance of the
scribes, is identical with that of no. 16.

XV. Foil. 225—2436. A version of the
Kosambevata, different from that already
described at art. vrii. and at nos. 129,
art. xiir. 3, 132, art. vii., and 135, art xxi.
For another copy of the present version,
however, with some differences in the text,
see the Kusala-sutra-desandva, no. 136, art. i.

Beg.

3>8q Scad' cszSosssi" ©zsa®^© zadicTo'St

Qq ®£S33253<5i?03'©>ca23d' Cao£S3(5 C33CS5<5ce9 ©i^

a ^©ed ^©(55di'[stc] caSJcqz d)©:53£5Js3@cS3«s^2ci'
Sen25ci'®d®sj ca3e32J3©cS!S ®en?J5^©i ^dtsa'^cessii'
©ajf cf§'s3 ®C553 ^§;32S5^ caibs^iSasi essxd C6&
cqo32s:J'€)3523d'©e5 ®^ ©(33@?gd> @ge)3 Ssss gSS
CfC3oS;icas3j caeSoezxJ' csoesad C33(sd©icscS cbqSd
®®q ©vS)©d qp^^aj ©2533 ®55:)'S;3553^ ea^osjsScs

End.

©®©S3° flgZSCj' <j3a-<|®3@e533iS323d' ^?352S53"K5CSx.

•aaS^ ©® ai®o3^ cfig ca^Scazsci'Sejsl' ea'^'zsxS

0®:S2d' fc)3"«S53§ ^C5a(^ ©^23339i e532«35£(,5JX5>ig

£l3"(5>?s£i^ gsseaseo assQg^Q . ©z533c5ao''S3©a3S.

Appended to this discourse is an account
of the different kinds of happiness that a
person might derive in a future state from
various charitable acts.

Beg.

©>^e>®"i"6o325df ss^x^'^ ©©®eo ©xS (S3 ©(^S

qo3s5 — <^?

' @ " "^ ' §S^<5i * -^ ' £s « ®3
' ^ ' ©©3 ' ^ '» esjs » J5J?f)3 " csazsxSo
®-€^23Lf " c, " ca3q,cs5srfQ '* ©zaocaSiS-ss
i« ®© " 2S5^qi®S(3ad" '' £o£>02S5si33(e)

XVI. 1. Foil. 243b— 254b. Another copy
of the two sermons "Buddhavamsa-desandva "
and "Andgata-vamsa-desandva," found in the
16th chapter of the Pujavaliya. See art. xr,,
and nos. 25, foil. &t^oa—8a, 132, art. i., and
135, art. i.

2. Foil. 254& — 257a. An imperfect copy
of the tale " Utpalagandha-nam-sitdnan kala
pratipatti-pujd," given in the 20th chapter
of the same Pujavaliya. See art. iv. 1, and
nos. 25, foil. Qa6-Sia, 128, art. in., 133,
art. in., and 135, art. xii.

XVII. 1. Foil. 257a— 260&.

The TJraga-jdtaka (Fans. 354), extracted
from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. See nos. 110,
foil. ©>6\Q&— a3©a, and 127, art. xv. 4.

2. Foil. 2606 -267a.

The Padakusala-mdnava-jdtaka (Faus.432),
copied from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, the text
varying only slightly from that of no. 110,
foil. C5")a— «§v©^6. See also no. 135, art. xv. 4.

XVIII. Foil. 267a— 2716.

MegJiavarna-vastuva.

The third tale of the 18th chapter of the
Saddharmalankaraya (no. 123), same as the
Rasavahini, viii. 8. See also no. 132, art. v. 3.

XIX. Foil. 2716— 286a.

Gangdrohana-puja-hathd.

A copy of the 21st chapter of the Pujavaliya,
a few sentences at the end only being wanting.
See no. 25, xxi., foil. 174a — 182a.

XX. Foil. 2866— 289fl.

Mdraydge-hathdva,

The story of Mara's fall into hell on account
of the sin committed by stoning Kakusafida
Buddha.

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

159

Beg.

ss^® ggddo«S35si'Seoai®e5 — q^?

XXI. Foil. 289a— 299a. Another copy of
the tale Makhddeva- (or, as in the MSS.,
Mahddeva-) jdtakaya already described. See
nos. 122 and 135, art. ii.

XXII. Foil, 299a— 309&. The following
two jatakas, probably extracted from the
Sinhalese Jataka-pota.

SuvarnakarJcataka-jdtalcaya

(foil. 299a— 301a; Fans. 389). See no. 110,
foil. C3°ia— O'sa.

Khadirangdra-jdtakaya

(foil. 301a— 3096; Fans. 40). The text of
this tale differs to some extent from that of
no. 110, foil. ®®i33a— (330® 6.

XXIII. Foil. 3096— 312a. Another copy
of art. VI. with slight differences in the text,

XXIV. Foil. 312a— 317a,

Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada sdtaka-puja.

The story of an offering of cloth to Ananda,
extracted from the 20th chapter of the Puja-
valiya. See nos, 25, foil. Q=)a— ®9o, and 126,
art. IV.

XXV. Foil. 317a— 3256. Two tales ex-
tracted from the Saddharmalankaraya,

'C3

es)

@vd

•<5 '4q ''©aSoca?^^

1. ^c^&i&saaQsatsiQ
Buddheniya-vastuva

(foil. 317a— 3216; Saddh.xi.4). Seenos. 123,
foil. Si%b-i)a, and 135, art. xiv. 1.

Duggata-vastuva

(foil. 322—3256; Saddb, ix, 4); Ihid. ^^^b-
/•^•B a, and no, 136, art. vii.

XXVI. 1. Foil. 3256—332.

A Sinhalese version of the Sama-jdtaka
(Fans. 540) without the introductory tale
(Vartamdna-katha). This is probably a
recension of the version in the Jataka-pota,
as the present text agrees generally with
that in no. Ill, from fol. 2816, line 4, to
fol. 2836.

Beg.

zsiQq €>sd CB®®cae35cS gd-i^c?^ ©S)cf3c3S)od
ffx«9 <fe3®cs3a ©S)Je3S33??)25d' EicsissS&>^ caaJ^^g
d£5K)®icd «S^©osjQS5©>ca£SJ^ ©qg<§<33© &Q cfgsJ

sggdi ®<55®2SD235!S ®cs5sJg S-g^ 9©^(a®c8c9

BsSBSissi ©S-g^eq e32s:J'csd'S CS© •s^®oJ
©^ndSssj" 33ca'cs 353ds5>2Dj'g g^:0 ozrf* Sensed
Cftg ®©\C55SS3'g2S^®cd S)a) 6(gSiq — qfj

2. Foil, 3326— 336a,

The Khar a-putta-jataka (Faus. 386), without
the Vartamana-katha, probably extracted from
the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, the text agreeing
with that of no, 110, foil, ga— oafc.

3. Foil. 336a— 3386.

The Sus'ima-jdtaka (Faus. 411), extracted
from the Jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil.
©>6a— ©e^sSa.

' ssSuSi'i

-^Q

'Z553

160

MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

4. Foil. 3386— 340a.

TheDhamma-jataJca (Faus. 457), taken from
the same Jataka-pota. Ibid.,io\\. ©coia— coat a.

XXVII. Foil. 340a— 354. Another copy
of the Eosala - bimba - vamandva already
described. See no. 126, art, iii.

This is followed by an imperfect table of
contents of the whole codex.

135.

Or. 4954.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 239 (®-S and
©,c5?o— Qs+e)— ^s+455— 555aa, accordingly many
leaves are wanting; some are damaged by white
ants); 17f in. by 2; 6 lines, 15f — 15-Jin.
long ; written by a Kandyan scribe in a
cursive hand, probably early in the 18th
century. Attached to the string of the
codex is a Chinese coin of the emperor
Ts'iing-ch^ng (A.D. 1628—1644).

I. Foil. 1 — 3. A fragment of the Nigro-
dlidrama-puja-kathd, or the 15th chapter of
the Piijavaliya. See no, 25.

II. Foil. 4 — 16a. Another copy of the
afore-described. MaJchddeva-jatahaya (called
here Maghddeva-jdtaJcaya). See nos. 122 and
134, art. xxl,. The commencement of the
present text is wanting, but the end, which
is imperfect in the previous copies, is perfect
here, and runs as follows : —

©QDzacoQ c9©>cS3Qei ©an^sDoSeozSevce-je; ^ca^
6od al)s)®c023d' dadd'ce©>35339 a(g§©«55 «S3d

©253C3 ^255 ZSjgSoESJ© ©i®8d^ ^ C3a59©v5i55D9

^eoeses? cogdig ssaeS ©zsjaQ Qi^iSi (^esqSo

' -#5 ' ca ' dj3 * 9©^^ ' probably q^iSi
for Sanskrit 'cDsisSD

aS) ©>(33S cScosKia Scijdo e>® ®^3©^Sc53S3

25303 Cai@i-2S>©25339 © G,(3©c5 SJSx — ®^3©^© C5d

SM5J53CSS.

f

III. Foil. 166 — 20a. Another copy of the
afore-described Sarandgamana-sutraya, con-
taining a text slightly differing from that of
no. 129, art. xiv. For other copies, see
art. VIII., and nos. 132, art. ii., and 136,
art. VI,

iV. Foil. 20fl— 496. Another copy of the
Visahhavata or the Purvarama-pitja-katJid,
the 18th chapter of the Piijavaliya. See
nos. 25, foil. 1366— 148a, 133, art. v. 1, and
134, art. iv. 2.

V. Foil. 496 — 64a. Three jatakas extracted
from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota,

Telapatta-jdtaJcaya

(foil. 496— 69a; Faus. 96). See no, 110,
foil. da®h—d:ia.

Upasdlhaka-jatahaya

(foil. 59a— 606; Faus. 166).

The scene of this tale, according to the
present text and that of no. 110, foil, gs^®, is
Veluvana, but according to FausboU's edition
of the Pali text it is Jetavana.

3. £si2oi®j3&^ iSaassaa

Sangdmdvacara-jdtalcaya

(foil. 61— 64a; Faus. 182). See no. 110,
foil. Si)6— Qaaa.

VI. Foil. 64a— 716. Another copy of
the Sumana-maldhdra-hathdvastuva, already
described. See no. 127, art. xvii.

VII. Foil. 72a— 836.

The Nandi-rdja-vastuva, extracted from the
Saddharmalankaraya, vi. 1. A portion of the

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED 00]S"TBNTS.

161

text at the commencement is wanting. See
no. 123, foil. ®©S6-g6, or pp. 177—186 of
the printed edition.

VIII. Foil. 83&— 87&. Another copy of
the Sa/ranagamcmorsutraya. See art. iii.

IX. Foil. 876— 103a. Another copy of
Jotiya - sitanange uppatti - Icathdva, extracted
from the Saddharmaratnavaliya. See nos. 13,
foil. 628a— 6396, 132, art. iii., and 133, art. ii.

X. Foil. 103a— 114a. Another copy of
the Dhammaddhaja-jdtaJca (Faus. 220), in
Sinhalese. The scene of the story, according
to the present text and that of the printed
edition,* as well as according to the texts
of nos. 110, fol. ©C&3, 128, art. vi., 132, art. iv.,
134, art. in., and 136, art. ii. 2, is Jetavana;
but the name of the king of Benares is,
in the present copy and in nos. 132 and 134,
Payasapani; in no. 110 and its printed edition
and in nos. 128 and 136, Brahmadatta.
The published text of the Pali Jatakas,
however, differs from them. It gives Velu-
vana as the residence of the Buddha at
the time, and Yasapilni as the name of the
monarch of Benares. See FausboU's Jatakas,
vol. ii., p. 186.

XI. Foil. 114a— 120a. Another copy of
the Dana-paricchedaya, the second chapter
of the Pariccheda-pota. See no. 129, art. vi.
for a full description.

XII. Foil. 120a— 124a. The irtpalagandha-
Jcathava, found in the 20th chapter of the
Pujavaliya. The present text differs but
shghtly from the previous copies. See
nos. 25, foil. Sa6-S«ia, 128, art. iii., 133,
art. III., and 134, art. iv. and xvi, 2,

XIII. Foil. 1246— 130a.

Uttaravata.

The story of XJttara, the daughter of
Bahudana-setthi, extracted from the Daham-
saranaya. Of. no. 29, art. ii., foil. 284 — 288.

* Pansiyapanas Jatakapota, Colombo, 1888, p. 421.

Beg.

S3S^ sSsrf C3®®cQe3:?!S ■?S®(3ac5(5i ^Qddoasrissi

End.

6 SS®o «J3© ©ScsaaS ■Z33®3 cfssejg ®«ad
tszssSq € (5a5S5(5o©ad'®cs5 (gidgg®jf)!S ©ssSzsj
6303i. 6®dg 2532§ce2S5 gg©23d^ ®a:<(^ Qssi&i:d
®®e)^ Cfi3^-K!3®©z5d' cft(^ e3i2s:i'®edScsi. ®®®C3
&^&!^ ?S3iZ5X533'g zaaScsjJ^ ©^53^ e3©3 si®
(sQcassiQ Cf®s5 e332f5o3S3}©KJ fi^c^g a© e^i^
eaaJ^gS^GSgd'SSad' cfes^crf Sceg QaqeBi gc5sja

cezsd'Q ges5g<5i®233ac) ^© 6(3 ©xsu^sss'g ai®GS
e3c5-g^®cs@ cfEo^esd-i^cejg^ . (5S3S3<53©^S .

XIV. Foil. 1300^1486. An extract from
the Saddharmalanhdraya, containing the
following three tales : —

Buddheniyd-vastuva

(foil. 130a— 136a; Saddh. xi. 4), See
no. 123, foil. €)'ob-Sa.

2.

Kundaliha-vastuvcb

(foU. 136a— 1416 ; Saddh. xi. 5). Ibid., foil.

3. 6tg)jS<£^3iss^s)

Bodhiraja-vastuva

(foil. 1416—1486; Saddh. xii. 1). Ibid.,
foil. ^6-d)aa6.

XV. Foil. 1486— 171a. Four jataka tales
extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota.

'sd©

SJS33

^<^l^

SCO

T T

162

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

1- ^'^tsasSj&sasa

Junhorjatahaya

(foil. 1486— 154a ; Faus. 456). See no. 110,
foil. ©©ce&— ©osqa.

Manicora-jatahaya

(foil. 154a— 1576; Faus. 194). lUd., foil.
6\9»)&— ©3®6. For another version, see no.
128, art. ii.

Mahakanha-jdtakaya

(foil. 1576—1616; Faus. 469).

The name of the king of Benares in the
present text is Usita, in the Jataka-pota
(no. 110, foil. Ql—Q'il) Usiratha, and in the
Pali edition Usinaro.

Padamdnavaha-jdtahaya

(foil. 162a— 171a; Faus. 432). See no. 110,
foil. S3°)a— ©>®^a.

XVI. Foil. 171a— 185a.

Buvanveli-dagoba-varnanava.

A eulogistic account of the building of
Euvanveli dagaba at Anuradhapura, in the
reign of Dutthagamani, B.C. 161 — 137.
This account is independent of that in the
Thupavamsa, entitled Ruvanveli - dagaba -
kathava. See no. 128, art. i.

The text, which is exceedingly corrupt,
begins with a Pali stanza as follows : —

ff sg d'j £) g (5 o d ®® o qpS [sic] (3 o 3333 ® eS ^a ©1(3
e5@2530®sSceD[Mc]e3aQ@©S5oSq«SDoSo3j

®3d Cf-§3 QS^CQjSsssH £550 9?S@©S3g fp^doQ

Si&i^ ®Q cft-?9 oz®^ ©253 (OS3 ggad" ®^
c5a£5(5oc53g©3Sa533@iS) g^cas®^ «J5® g dd

and ends : —

©>C3o©c5z dd^diS2s:f©crf qpzs^® ^essi ©asaed
©iS ge, 6Q ©sjQo Cfigs5z de^diSad" <|i)C,«S5

2530 ^l«S5 ®(£)t9 daE5®3e3233«SD®3 ^£s5©[^]'
^6363 I85®3C5©033 ©QS] OlOi^ C,©fi0353) Cf^©
253|)©l3iSXS3 253 (5©3 ©25333} 253idL(3g qs}©3 gdD
233c5gC533 . c5i©23:J©igC5®S33a© l^^2S53SS .

XVII. Foil. 185a— 194a. Two jataka tales,
probably extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-
pota.

Sankhapdla-jdtaJcaya

(foil. 185—1896 ; Faus. 442). See no. 110,
foil, ©-nb— ©©o.

Asadisa-jataJcaya

(foil. 1896— 194a; Faus. 181).

The text of this tale differs to some extent
from that of no. 110, foil. Qa—Qnb, or pp.
368—371 of the printed edition.

XVIII. Foil. 1940—2006.

Goraghdtaka-vastuva.

Extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya,
V. 2. See no. 123, foil, ©aa— ©®a&, or pp.
137 — 141 of the printed edition.

XIX. Foil. 2006—2056.

. Mahapaduma-jdtaha (Faus. 472).

Extracted from the Jataka-pota without
the introductory tale. See no. 110, foil.

eo6-ga.

XX. Foil. 2056— 214a.

^ S3 <; (9 e,«a g s^3 sa (£ J 3
Asadrisa-ddna -pujd-hathdva.

Extracted from the 20th chapter of the
Pujavaliya. See no. 25, foil. ©£>a— ®©;qa.

KANTJSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

163

XXI. Foil. 214a— 222&. Another copy of
the Kosambevata already described. See
no. 129, art. xiii. 3.

XXII. Foil. 2226 — 2286. Two more
jatakaa from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota.

1. §e3csias^3'3S23Sfia

Visayha-jdtukaya

(foil. 2226—2256; Faus. 340). See no. 110,
foil. S&-Sb.

Assaka-jdtahaya

(foil. 2256—2286 ; Faus. 207). Ibid., foil.

^a— (Saa.

XXIII. Foil. 2286— 231a.

Deviyange bana esimehi vibhava.
A discourse as to how the devas listen to
the preaching of the Buddhist doctrine.

Beg.

Cfi8®®ES ©S5oS ®®©e3 qssge? . ®cri ©353®es

©erf 6 ai)®oc35S3©ceS QiSi&q ©.^^ Sc5<5«S5©>£^

2S3i . e3®K)c5 q€)®53Z53 Z533 (3 ®q S ©O ^ SSCJ" ®d

^^®aj» s5oe3S3©333®^£35 ®S33 Q<i^2ScQ^ — qp^

XXIV. Foil. 231a— 234a. Another copy of
the so-called Bohim-jataka, already described.
See no. 134, art. v.

XXV. Foil. 234a— 239.

^SS^(^S^3^£3)e3

Dasaratha-jdtahaya (Faus. 461).

Extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota.
See nos. 110, foil. Sh-6zh, and 126, art. i. 2.

This is followed by an imperfect table of
contents of the whole codex.

136.

Or. 4956.— Palm-leaf; foil. 91 (leaf nn-

marked + cs© + cadi + e -(- a + © + qf + qs) - ®®i + *^

+ ©-|-<|8 + 355 + ®— €) + £^ + s£) — a+Q— (gi + qfo + 253
— ©2531 + 5330 + ® + 253S + ® — § + ©S53 + ©ra"^ + ^^ +

©+(S5g+^— ©^).; 16^ in. by about 2; 4 — 7
lines, 14 — 14^ in. long; written by two or
niore Kandyan scribes, probably early in the
18th century.

I. Foil. 2—296.

Kusala-siitra-desandva,

being another copy of no. 134, art. xy., with
some differences in the text. It begins,
moreover, with the Pali stanza g®S;o6§S)e3e3
&o., and its Sinhalese sannaya, not to be
found in the other copy.

II. Foil. 30a — 366. Two jatakas from the
Sinhalese Jataka-pota.

1. oi^es^ei^iSisasi

Dharmapala-jatahaya

(foU. 30a — 326), more properly called Culla-
dhammapala-jataka (Faus. 358). See no. 110,
foil. «53 6— ^ob.

Dhammaddhaja-jatahaya

(foil. 326—366; Faus. 220). The text is
incomplete. For other copies, see nos. 110,
foil. ©d)oa— (Ss6, 128, art. vi., 132, art. iv.,
134, art. iii., and 135, art. x.

III. Foil. 37a — 41a. A discourse on the
benefits reaped by Gotama Buddha through
his charitable acts in bygone ages, written
in the form of a dialogue between the
Buddha and the devas.

Beg.

'%

Ss3arf'©cd

ssiiSia

164

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

End.

tSf ©03O^®cQ23d' ®9 ®3333C5a^e ® SO dd^diSssd"

IV. Foil. 42a— 70a.

Mahabinihman-jdtahaya,

being another version of the Mahabliinish-
kramana-varnanava already described. See
nos. 32 and 126, art. ii.

The present text, which is full of corrup-
tions, begins after the Pali stanza sabbadd-
7iam dhammaddnam jinati, &c., as follows : —

S325rf'[SS>]2Si'233SS5©(53 [sic] e3?S§®d3[qfd]@ «J33(je®v3533
eO®d@ZSJ' ®(332S3c5®^d©cS3£0©d®z3d' [sic] . 032S30

■2S52SJ'©S5o©c5a §e3o?9" 03^ |;®(3S oSjsI' — q^^

It ends : —

fifes 23d' as ceasJ c5a2S)3©ce3" ®c5a<^ [s*c]@^e3(3«S3
6\ce(S 6!S8o33S33 . Sce@3§23d' qf®o®a^©23d'
^ss5©3 ra'^ssd'eaad C5a3"ra(5©cs2s:i' ®8a3s)5S5i«533E533 .

©© ®5S3S2SiaK553"23Li'd3^532aC33S.

V. Foil. 71a — 75a. A jataka tale, without
the introductory story or the usual concluding
paragraph, by which the name of the jataka
can be identified.

VI. Foil. 76a— 81a. Another copy of the
Saranagamana-sutraya, already described.
See no. 129, art. xiv,

VII. 1. Foil, 816— 89a. Another copy of
the Duggata-vastuva, in the Saddharma-

' «33 ° C3

lankaraya, ix, 4. See nos. 123, foU. /as^ab—
«2?t« a, and 134, art. xxv. 2.

2. Foil. 89a — 91. Pious aspirations of
one of the transcribers named Madivane
Enderageyi Loku Naidu.

137.

Or. 5015.— Palm-leaf; foil. 47 (333 - ©3©) ;
15 in. by 2; 5 — 6 lines, about 13 in. long;
written in a bold hand by a Kandyan scribe,
probably ia the 18th century; bound in
carved and inlaid boards.

I. Foil. 1—36.

Another copy of the Kusala-siitra-desandva.

The text at the beginning agrees in the
main with that of art. i. of the foregoing
manuscript ; but towards the end it is full of
variants, and runs as follows : —

©iq «3g©\fin?S3' ;^®®CQZ3d' S«S33 ©(gCij ©2a3ca^®^

^©(5Q ©t8®e^333 . ^ ^£3363253 e5'«s3cQ2s:i'Q Slgac^
©e,(gi ©igea ©© ®© ftj^SDcsi g2sd' C3^©o3cr ©»©

®© :^.C53(ei®CQ23df ®®®C3 ®®®d §©M®(3cf2a

eaSbd' ©i^ ®iS3(3©d qp®3 ®S3 4g)©2s5' [©]!S32S33'
B5cq8 al®®^csa2i53 ®za3© ©q,(g®cd255. d' qf^g
C3?S®o3j Cj?s53'f Basdzazsj" ©2533© s?cae3-^<5}e3

©cezrf §_©;i5®ecf253CSQ (S033ig303S ^?f) ■a3®«X5®39
rasS'Sg e3®^*SS5' C,?S3®3?S33§g g©3*ScS£3d'
©2533© §©3i©(3J'253 ®-^K55©QJz33 Csib^S^OCi,

©353(3©d cf®3 ®ffi3 ^©js? qz§2S59' (^aJes'ea
as3©a'e5a . ^(SQ gq^ ©4C32S53 ©®©.'

II. Foil. 37— 43a.

A version of the Utpalagandha-kathdva
found in the 20th chapter of the Pujavaliya.
The text differs considerably from the
previous copies. Compare nos. 25, foil, ©a 5
— Qia, 128, art. in., 133, art. in., 134, art. iv.
and XVI. 2, and 135, art. xii.

aJ©

'S3

ssSuSia

C33

©a

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

165

End.

®a3oe3©Sadf ®S ®aa®es53g c3al®§^ssJ ScoS

oQad" S3®2SJ'®8a®(5ts5 ©eeess zngaena . ®@®d
a3©2d'Ss3®«n^'®ed ca®!)® g^ssj" csigS flS
©D§ ca?S®csJ oSd ®©c33 iSQgsdf esicssJ f
©®c53©§ ca®a2s5 g^oao^S gcSs esJ®as>S.^sJ
6®dg g^£3S3?9 gba ©^®© 9§S5§ ®K)S

®d^g qfdaosJ «S3© 8«s3®d29 . c^sS'e^^s^Q
8a[a3]SS.

III. Foil. 43a— 47.

^ S3 ®SS ^ 'Sa S^3 43) £3} 80 .

Asampaddna-jdtakaya.

The Sinhalese version of the Asampadana-
jataka (Fans. 131), extracted from the Pan-
siyapanas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil. Sih

— s^.

V u

166

LETTERS.

138.

Sloanb 3478. — Three palm-leaves, 2 — 3 feet
long, folded over to form an envelope 9j in.
by li for a palm-leaf letter wliicli is now
missing. The outer surface to the left of the
address is decorated with scroll work, similar
to Indian lace pattern, embroidered in gold
thread with small bosses of red and blue silk.

The following address is written in a well
formed neat handwriting of the 18th century,
with Kundali marks on each side.

es^ 6(5®o?S3g ©iC33iq S^adf gcsxo'ss^S tsi^
©>o3^ SSiSio ©oaoqpzsd' (S®^®^^ e^QozsiissH ce^s^
®i(55oSil^4^®£,<5i (2£3d'^323d'®ed®ed «S3®© 6SaJ

It means : —

" This is the Talipot [letter] despatched
to Governor Joan Gideon Loten who is ever
ready to serve, in good faith and sincere
loyalty, the Mahavasala [lit. the great gate
of the palace] of our noble and divine Lord,
the illustrious chief of Lanka."

Loten was the 26fch Dutch Governor-
General of Makasser, A.D. 1744-50. He
was appointed Extraordinary Councillor of
India and Governor of Ceylon on the 30th

(3o©\JS53C5a£)(5§

iS^

cds5

of Sept., 1752. See A. J. van der A. A.
Biographisch Woordenboek der Nederlanden,
vol. xi., and the Ceylon Almanac for 1856,
p. 57.

139.

Or. 2660. II.— Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 2,
one of which is 34^ in. by 1^, and the other
25 by 1-g^; 2-^3 lines; written in a legible
hand by Mahavalatenne Nilame ; dated Ba-
langoda, March 18th, 1837.

A letter addressed to the Colonial Secretary
(Mr. P. Anstruther) by a Kandyan headman
named Mahavalatenne Palleganpahe Maha-
nilame, inviting him to Balangoda for mid-
day meal on the 28th of March.

Mr. Anstruther was the Colonial Secretary
of Ceylon from 1833 to 1845.

The letter begins : —
and ends

St 1837 353g^ ®^ ®C3 1S^^ S)ej3d'®S50

S)^cs . € ©rasJ — ©©©sS® — ®QoS(3SSi©2S3zd'

0©(3ee325dfe3e>Kj ®QS3^©©® ©®50.

' c^&baq = s58 ' dg

LETTERS.

167

The address on the cover is : —

140.

Add. 12491. I.— Talipot palm-leaf, scrolled
up so as to form an envelope for the following
letter. It is addressed §a3cd ©eaaJ^cea ©©as
as " To Mr. Friths."

II. Talipot palm-leaf. Fol. 1, about32in.
by f ; 3 lines, 12 in. long.

An unsigned letter addressed, as is to
be seen from the above superscription, to a
Mr. T. G. Frith by a Sinhalese servant of his,
inquiring after his health and his safe arrival
in England. The letter is dated 21st October,
1840.

Beg.

©casxi'ffisSiJxn ®S3sifi)oo^ — «s5g2S^2s:)o'£sd'©d

III. Palm-leaf. Fol. 1, about 22 in. by
2f ; 6 lines, 7 in. long.

A copy of the foregoing letter.

' 2Si'2S^3

^©©d.

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Titles in italics are titles of sub- divisions of works. The references are to the numbers under
which the MSSi are described. Figures of a thicker type are used to distinguiah works extant
in the collection from those which are only incidentally mentioned in the Catalogue.

Ahhayardja-humdrayange vastuva, 13 v. (149) .
Abhayatthera-varga, 123 xix.
Abhayatthera-vastuva, 123 xix. (1),
Abhidhammapitaka, 27 i.

Abhidharma-kamatahana^ 27 I.; 130 Vi. (7).
Ahhinihdra-magul-pujd, 25 it,
Ahhinihdra-varga, 123 iii.
Abhinihiehamana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (vii.).
Abhisambodhi-alankara, 17 i.
Abhisambodhi-hathd, 16 (i.).
Adbhuta-pujd-hathd, 25 xvi.
Adhimdnaha-bhikshu-vastuva, 13 v. (130).
Agantuka-pansiyah-dendvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(78).
Agantulcavu boJio-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (239) .
Agasavu-vastuva, 13 v. (9).
Aggidatta-nam-peravi-bamunange vastuva, 13 v.

(162).
AMgunihiha-vastuva, 123 vii. (3).
Ahi-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (64).
Ajagara-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (121),
Ajjhattika-ddna-pariecheda, 68 ii. (viii.).
Akhydta-hdnda, 84 (5).
AkTiosaka-hhdradvaja-nam-bamunange vastuva 13

V. (288).
Akshi'Toga-cihitsd, 52 (vii.).

Ama-cihitsd, 52 (xxi.) .
Amarakosa, 85.

Amavatura, 7 note; 23; 24; 29 i. ; 128 i.
Amha-amdtya-vastuva, 123 xxi. (2).
Amkeli-upataj 34.

Anabhirata-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (161) .

Andgatavamsa-desand, called also Metteyya-vastuva

and Maitreya-varnandva, 13 v. (312) ; 25

XV. (2); 123 XXIV. (5); 132 i. ; 134

XVI. (1),
Andgemi-ek-tera-henehun-vahansege vastuva, 13 V.

(181).

Ananda-bodhi-kathd, 16 (ii.).

Ananda-hodhi-pujd, 25 xx. (2),

Ananda - mahatermivahansege pena-visandim - vas-
tuva, 13 V. (48).

Ananda-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (278) .

Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada Sdtaka-pujd, 25
XX. (7) ; 126 IV. ; 134 xxiv.

Ananda-maha-terunvahanse prasna vicdla vastuva,
13 V. (134, 160, 163).

Ananda- sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (54).

Ananusociya-jdtaka, 127 xv. (2) .

Anartha-vicdla-bamundnange vastuva, 13 v. (93).

Andthapindika- sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (108) .

Angam-kepilla, 46.

X X

170

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

AnguHmdla-sutta (with its Sinhalese commen-
tary), 7.

Angulmal-damana, called also Cora-damana, 7
note ; 23 (vii.).

Angulmal-maha-terunvahansegevastuva, 13 v. (151,
309).

Anguttara-nikaya, 8 II.; 9 ii.; 127 xiv.; 129 ii.
note f.

Anitthi-gandha-humdrayange vastuva, 13 v. (178).

Aniyata-vivarana, 123 iii. (1).

Anhura-vastuva, 13 v. (261).

Annapdna-oildtsd, 52 (iii.).

Annatara-humdrikd-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (5).

Anurddhapurappa/vesa-pariccheda, 68 ii. (iii.)

Anuraga-malaya, 104.

Anuruddha-mahaterunva}i<msegevastuva,13 v. (83).

Anuruddha-sataka, 14.

Anusdsana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (ii.).

Annsasanava, 31 iii., it.

Anyatara-manushya-vastuva, 123 x. (2).

Apannaka-jdtakaya, 129 xv.

Aputtaha-sitdnange vastuva, 13 T. (260) .

Arabdha-vidar^ana-hhihshun-vahansege vastuva, 13
V. (36).

Arannaha-abhaya-sthavira-vastuva, 123 xiii. (1).

Arannalea-varga, 123 xiii.

Asadisa-jdtahaya, 135 xvii. (2).

AsadriSa-ddna-vastuva, 13 v. (155).

Asadrisa-mahdddna-pujd-hathd, 25 XX. ; 135 xx.

Asadrisa-maha-ddndya, 25 xx. (8),.

Asampaddna-jdtakaya, 137 iii.

Asanhhya-vibhdgaya, 123 ii. (1).

Asannata-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (109) .

Ashtaka, 109 ii. ; 131 i.

Assaji-punabbasuJca-vastuva, 13 v. (69).

Assaha-jdtahaya, 135 xxii. (2).

Asuba-hamatahana, 130 ti. (4).

Asura-damana, 23 (xvi.).

Atapirikara-katliava, 127 xx. ; 134 ix.

Atidure-niddnaya, 123 ii. (5).

Attadattha-teruTwahansege vastuva, 13 v. (145).

Attanagaluvamsaya, 68 iii.

Atthamsa-vimdn' uppatti-parieeheda, 68 ii. (xi.).

Atthasalini, 15.

Atula nam updsahayange vastuva, 13 v. (189) ;

129 IV.
Aydcana-pujd-hathd, 25 xii.
Bdhiraka nam etuge vastuva, 13 v. (247).
Bdhira-niddnaya, 123 ii. (3).
Bahubhandika-nam-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(123).
Bahuputtika-sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (104).
Bdlanakkhatta-vastuva, 13 v. (24).
Balavatara, 69 ii. ; 85; 123.
Bali-kavi, 35.
Bamba-uppatti, 71 ; 72.
Bamunandennekuge vastuva, 13 v. (287) .
Bandhandgdra-vastuva, 13 v. (253).
Bandhulamallihd-vastuva, 25 xx. (3) ; 133 v. (2).
Bauddhapratipatti-dlpaniyaj 130 vi.
Bauddhapratipatti-sangrahava, 130 Ti.
Bauddha-^ataka, 18.
Behet-vattoru-pot. See Vattorupot.
Belatthisisa-terunvahansege vastuia, 13 v. (81).
Bhadda vaggiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (57).
Bhaddiya-nuvara-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (224).
Bhagandara-eihitsd, 52 (xxviii.).
Bhdgineyya-sangharakshita-terunvahansege vastuva,

13 V. (34).
Bhakti-sataka, 18.

Bharana-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (17).
Bharana-vastuva, 123 xv. 3.
BhesajjamaSjiisa-sannaya, 98.
Bhikkhu-damana, 23 (xiii.).
Bhikku-patimokkha (and its sannaya), 2 iii.
Bhikshimi-idsana-utpatti-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25

XX vi.
Bhikshu-vahande pas-namakage vastuva, 13 v.

(262).
Bhinna-cikitsd, 52 (xxxix.).
Bhuri-praina/ya, 113 iv. (27).
Bildlapddaka-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (llO).
BiU-veddakuge vastuva, 13 v. (211).
Bodhi-dgamana-kathd, 128 i. (8).
Bodhimandala-pajd-kathd, 25 xi.
Bodhirdja-kumdrayange vastuva, 13 V. (136).

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

171

Bodhirdja-varga, 123 xii.

Bodhirdja-vastuva, 123 xii. (1) ; 135 Xiv. (3).

Bodhisambhdra-pujd-hathd, 25 iv.

Bodhivamsa-getapadaya, 16.

Bodhivamsa [Pali]. See Mahabodhivamsa.

Bodliivamsaya, 16 ; 128 i. ; 134 xiv.

Bohd-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (164) .

Bohohumdravarunge vastuva, 13 v. (118).

Bohovahandege vastuva, 13 v. (207, 212^268, 275) .

Brahmacetanava, 129 ii.

Brahma-damana, 23 (xviii.).

Brahmajdla-sutta (with its artha-vydhhydna or

sannaya), 3 i. ; 4 iii.
Brdhmana-damana, 23 (v.).
Brdhmana-varga, 123 ix.
Buddhaghosuppatti, 15.
Buddhdnusmriti-bhdvand, 130 vi. (5).
Buddha-rajavaliya, 74 A.
Buddhavamma-vastuva, 123 iv. (5).
Buddhavamsa, 13.
Buddhavamsa-desandva, 16 note; 25 xv. (2); 26

III. ; 32 ; 132 i. ; 134 xi., xvi. (1).
Buddheniyd-vastuva, 123 xi. (4) ; 134 xxv. (1) ;

135 XIV. (1).
Badugunalankara, 33.
Budvn tamanvahanse ma a/rabayd vaddla vastuva,

13 V. (242).
Butsaranaya, 29 i. ; 30 i.
Caityagiri-vihdra-pratigrahana-hathd, 16 (x.)
Cahka-wpdsaha-vastuva, 129 xiii. (2).
Cahkhupdla-tJiera-vastuva, 13 v. (1).
CandaMnnara-jdtakaya, 134 xiii.
Canda-nam-huruvpddahuge vastuva, 13 v. (11) ;

129 X. (1).
Gandrdlhaya-tervMvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (301).
Cariyapitaka, 123.
Oatwpdrisuddhi-silaya, 130 vi. (1).
Caturvidharyasatyaya, 28 ii.
GhoMnapatha'prainaya, 113 iv. (24).
Channa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (70) .
Chattapdni-updsaka-vastuva, 13 v. (46).
Oi'^eamdna-vikdvange vastuva, 13 v. (154) .
Cittahattha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (35).

Oitta-nam-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (230) .
Ooradamana. See Angulmal-damana.
Coraghdtaka-vastuva, 123 v. (2) ; 125 i. (11) ; 135

XVIII.

Oora-mitra-vastuva, 123 viii. (4).

Gulagalla or Sulugala-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (1) ;

125 I. (5) ; 129 IX. (4).
Gulagalla-varg a, 123 xxiii.
Oulagalla-vatthu, 49.

Gulakdla-updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (144).
Gulakamma-vibhanga (or Subha)-Sutta, 127 ii., v.
Gulandgatthera-vastuva, 123 xvii. (5).
Gulatissa-vastuva, 123 xvi. (5).
Gullanandiya-jdtakaya, 133 vi.
Gullapanthaka-terunvahansege vastvAia, 13 v. (23) .
Dahamsaranaya, 29 ii. Extract, 135 xiii.
Dahamsonda-jataka-kavya, 94.
Dahara-bhikshu-kenekun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(146).
Daharabhikshu-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25 xix.
Daivajnakamadenu, 64, 68 ii.
Daivajnamukhamandana, 64.
Daladakathava, 106.
Daladapiijavaliyaj 106.
Daladapuvata, 106,
Daladasirita^ 106.
Dalumura-santiya, 39.
Dalumura-iipata, 38.
Dampiya-atuvavaj 16 note. See also Dhamma-

padatthakatha.
Damsak-pevatum-siitra-padartliaya, 8 ii.
Bdnaparkehedaya, 27 ii. ; 129 vi;, ; 130 iii. (1);

135 XI.
Bantakuiimbika-vastuva, 123 xxiv. (4).
Danuggaha-vastuva, 13 v. 256.
Bdruemya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (91) .
Bdrusdkatikayange vastuva, 13 v. (227).
Basabala-parinirvdna'kathd, 16 (iii.).
Dasapunya-kriyava, 127 ix. (2).
Basaratha-jdtakaya, 126 i. (2) ; 135 xxv.
Bdthdsena-vastuva, 123 xvi. (3).
Dathavamsa, 88 B; 106.
Bevadatta-ihera-vastuva, 13 v. (13) .

172

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Devadatia-vastuva, 13 v. (141).

Deva-damana, 23 (xvii.)-

DeTadhamma-jataka-kavya, 107.

Devahita hamundna pena vicdla vastuva, 13 v.

(310).
Devaputra-vastuva, 123 xi. (2) ; 129 vii. (1) ;

132 V. (2).
Deva-sthavira-vastuva, 123 ix. (5).
Devatd-pra^naya, 113 iv. (28).
Devol-kavi, 51.

Devorohana-pujd-lcathd, 25 xxv.
Dhamma-cakkappavattana-sutta, 8 ; 25 xiii. (2) ;

128 I. (4).
DJiammaddhaja-jdtahaya, 128 VI. ; 132 iv. ; 134

III.; 135 X.J 136 II. (2).
Dhammadinnatthera-vastuva, 123 xix. (2) .
Dhammadinna vdhandege vastuva, 13 v. (308) ,
Dhamma-jdtaTcaya, 134 xxvi. (4).
Dhammapada (and its sannwya), 11 i. ; 12; 13 ;

31 V, note; 122; 127 viii., xiii. ; 129 viii.

note, XIII. 3 note ; 133 vii.
Dhammapadattliakathaj 13 ; 37 ii. ; 127 viii., xii.,

XIII. J XVII. ; 129 VIII. note. See also Dam-

piya-atuvava.
DhammasavanopdsiJcd-vastuva, 123 xii. (3).
Dhammdya-vastuva, 123 xix. (4).
Bhammilca-terun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. 76.
Dhammiha-wpdsahayange vastuva, 13 v. (12) ; 127

XII.; 129 X. (2).
Dhammika-updsaka-vatthu, 127 xii,
Bharmapdlarjdtakaya, 136 ii. (1).
Dharmapradipijkava, 23 ; 109 i. ; 128 i.
Dharmdrdma-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (265).
Dharmasangraha-varga, 123 i.
Bharmasondaha-varga, 123 iv.
Dharmasondaka-vastuva, 123 iv. (1).
Bharma-sravana-vastuva, 13 v. (77).
Dhdtu-parinirvdna-pHjd-kathd, 25 xxxii. (2).
Dhdtvdgamana-kathd, 16 (xi.).
Digambara-damana, 23 (x.).
Digha-nikaya, 129 viii. Extracts, 3 i.; 5; 6 ii. ;

26 I. ; 130 V.
Dlghanikayatthakatlia, 13.

Dlghdyu-kumdrayange vastuva, 13 V. (98) .
Dipamalava^ 64.
Divya-rdja-pHjd-kathd, 25 xxiL
Diya-rakusu-penaya, 113 iv. (31).
Dorakada-asna, 31 ii.
Dravyagana-cikitsd, 52 (ii.).
JDrumendrdgamana-kathd, 16 (xii.).
Dubbitthimahd-tissa-vastuva,. 123 xxii. (5) ; 125

I. (4).
JDuggata-vastuva, 123 ix. (4) ; 134 xxv. (2) ; 136

VII. (1).
Dululu-bamundna-kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (283).
Durddnta-damana, 23 (i.).
Durvdca-namakage vastuva, 13 v. (237) .
DuScarita-phala anubhavakarana satvayange vas-
tuva, 13 V. (234).
Dushtagdmani-vastuva, 123 xiv. (2).
Dussilavata, 94.

Dutiya-jayampatikd-vastuva, 123 xxii. (2).
Dutugemunu-rajahuge utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (11).
Dve-sahdyaka-bhikshu-vastuva, 13 v. (27).
Bvitlya-jdti-bheda-pujd-kathd, 25 vi.
Bvitlya-sangiti-kathd, 16 (v.).
Ehavihdriya-terunvaliansege vastuva, 13 v. (232).
Ektard bamundna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (244,

277).
Ektard bhikshu kenekuge vastuva, 13 v. (29) .
Ektard bhikshu kenekunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(32, 184, 294).
Ektard brdhmana kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (179,

192, 209, 286, 291).
Ektard kelembiydna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v.

(175).
Ektard kula-daruvdna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v.

(195).
Ektard ladaruvdna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v.

(169).
Ektard pevidi-kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (279).
Ektard striyakge vastuva, 13 v. (89) .
Ektard updsaka kenekxmige vastuva, 13 v. (170).
Ekuddd namvu rahat- . . . vahansege vastuva, 13

V. (205).
Elaka-prasnaya, 113 iv. (22).

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

173

Elu Bodhivatnsaya. See Bodhivamsaya.
Erdkapatta na-rajjuruvange vastuva, 13 v. (159).
Gadaladeni-sannayaj 69 ii. ; 123.
Gdmaddrika-vastuva, 123 xix. (3).
Ganadevi-hella, 93a.
Oandamdldrhuda-cikitsd, 52 (xi.).
GandhaTamsa, 110-112 wo<e; 128 i.
Gangarotana (two poems), 107.
Gangdrohana-piijd-hathd, 25 xxi.; 134 xix.
Gangdrohana-vastuva, 13 v. (229).
Ganthibhedalca-cora-vastuva, 13 v. (55),
Garhhim-praiisamdhircihitsd, 52 (iv.).
Oardabha prasnaya, 113 iv. (18).
Gargasamhita, 64.
Genu-isah hd pirimi-isahm vimasu prasnaya, 113

iv. (9).
Gerin mard hana ekakuge vastuva, 13 v. (191) .
G^tahupalandandve viniscaya, 113 iv. (3).
Ghoshaka-sifdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (17).
Godhika-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (50).
Gola-updsaka-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (3); 125 i. (7).
Gon-prainaya, 113 iv. (2).
Gothadmbara-varga, 123 xv.
Gotimbara-utjoatti-kathdva, 128 i. (15).
Gotimbara-vastuva, 123 xv. (1) .
Grihapati-damana, 23 (iv.).
Gulma-cikitsd, 52 (xxiii.).
Gunaratnamalaya, 98.

Hamsorghataka-bhikshiindege vastuva, 13 v. (263) .
Hatihaka-vahandfge vastuva, 13 v. (208) .
Hatthavanagalla viharavamsa, 68 ii.
Hatthipdla-jdtakaya, 126 r. (1).
Heladiv-rajaniya, 25 ; 69 v.; 70 ; 84 j 94.
Hemd-vastuva, 123 xx. (5).
Herana-vahande satara-namage vastuva, 13 v.

(295).
Hikkd-maddtyaya-cikitsd, 52 (xli.).
Hodiya, 55 ; 68 i. ; 83.
Horabliarana, 64.

Srid-roga-uddvarta-cikitsd, 52 (xii.).
Huniyam-kepime kavi, 43.
Suvatehi-viniscaya, 113 iv. (4).
Xlandari-deviyage kolmuraya, 40.

Indagutta-vastuva, 123 x. (5).

Irshydven vasana ek striyahuge vastuva, 13 v.

(238).
Isipatandrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xiii.
Jagadananda-katha vastuva, 71.
Jambukdjtvaka-vastuva, 13 v. (62).
Janakiharana, 109 i.
Janavamsaya, 76c.
Jataka-atthakatha {or -atthavannana), 27 in. ;

29 I.; 102 II.; 110-112; 116.
Jataka-pota. See Pansiyapanasjataka-pota.
Jatidukkkavibhaga (and its sannayd), 19.
Jaiila-damana, 23 (xi.).

Jatila-sitdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (3046) .
Jayampatikd-vastuva, 123 xxi. (5) ; 125 i. (1) .
JetavaTidrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xvii.j 130 ii.
Jinabodhavali, 69 ii.; 123.
Jivakdrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xxviii.
Jlvakayan-pena-vicdla-vastuva, 13 v, 79.
Jivitddi-pujd-kathd, 25 xxx.
Jotiyasitdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (304a) ;

132 III. ; 133 II. ; 135 ix.
Jotiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (305).
Junha-jdfakaya, 135 xv. (1).
Jvara-grahani-atisdra-cikitsd, 52 (xiii.) ,
Jyotishalankara, 64.
Kaccayana, 84, 85.
Kada-im-pota, 74; 76 ii., in.; 76a.
Kahadiyakotale kavi, 41 ii.
Kakantalca-praSnaya, 113 iv. (20).
Kdka-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (63).
Kdkavarna-varga,. 123 xiv.
Kdkavarnatissa-rdja-vastuva, 123 xiv. (1),
Kdka-vastuva, 123 xviii. (4).
Kdla-gola-prasnaya, 113 iv. (6).
Kalakarama-STitraya, 129 v. (2).
Kdla nam situputraydnange vastuva, 13 v. (156) .
Kdla nam terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (143) .
Kaldva-yana-kramaya, 52 (xlix,).
KdU-nam-yakinige vastuva, 13 v. (5).
Kali-nelavilla, 37 ii.
Kalpasthdna, 56 i.
Kalpa-vibhdgaya, 123 ii. (2).

Y Y

174

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Kana-mdta-vastuva, 13 v. (74).
Kdnasigala-vastuva, 123 xxi. (3).
Kancanadevi-kathava (a poem). See Kavmatuhara.
Kancanadevi-vastuva, 123 Ti. (5) ; 127 xi. (1) ;

129 IX. (3).
Kapana-vastuva, 123 vi. (4).
Kapila nam matsyaydge vastuva, 13 V. (250) .
Kdraka-lcdnda, 84 (7).
Karakapupphamanjari, 84, 85.
Karaputta-jdtahaya, 134 xxvi. (2) .
Karna-roga-cikitsd, 52 (viii.).
Karshahayahhuge vastuva, 13 v. (59).
Kdsa-cikitsd, 52 (xx.).
Kdsdva-paridahana-vastuva, 13 v. (8).
Kasa,yin-malia terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(84).
Kdshtha-vdhana-rajjuruvange kathdva, 13 v. (82).
Kavikanthapasa, 86.

Kdvirapattana-vastuva, 123 vn. (5) j 129 vii. (2).
Kavmutuhara, 107 ; 127 xi. (1); 129 ix. 3.
Kav-silumini kusa-da, 15, 25.

Kavyadarsa, 88b.

Kavya-mimamsa, 88b.

Kavyasangraha, 88.

Kavya-tilaka, 88b.

Kayaviratigatha (and its sannaya), 19.

Kelilalu hera mahanava rahatvu denamakge vas-
tuva, 13 T. (306).

Khadirangara-jatahaya, 121 (1) ; 134 xxii. (2) .

Khadiravaniya Mevata-terunvahansege vastuva, 13
V. (88).

Khajjopana-prasnaya, 113 iy. (26).

Khanjadeva-utpatti-kathava, 128 i. (19).

Khanjadeva-vastuva, 123 xv. (5) .

Khdnukondanna-vastuva, 13 v. (100).

Khemd nam-meheninnage vastuva, 13 v. (254).

Khema nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (292).

Khema nam updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (236).

Khuddaka-nikaya, 10 ii.; 11 l.; 129 xii,

Khuddakapatha (and its sannaya), 10 h- ; 82.
Extract, 129 xii.

Kihiri-dan(len-vimasu-praSnaya, 113 iv. (8).

Kincisanghdya-vastuva, 123 xix. (5),

Kipisit etiva varada soyana terunge vastuva, 13 T.

(201).
Kisdgotamindege vastuva, 13 v. (103, 221, 285) .
Kokdlika-vastuva, 13 t. (264).
Koka-nam-veddahuge vastuva, 13 v. (113).
Kolan-netime kavi, 50.
Kosala-bimbavarnanava, 125 ii,; 126 in.; 129

xin. (3) ; 129 xvi. ; 134 ii., xxvii.
Kosala-mallikd-devi-hatJidva, 25 xx. (5).
Kosambenuvara Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13

V. (86) .
Kosambe-nuvara-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (6).
Kosambe-vata, called, also Kusalasutradesanava,

129 XIII. (3) ; 132 vii. ; 134 vin., xv. ■ 135

XXI.; 136 I.; 137 i.
Kosol-rajjuruvange pardjaya-vastuva, 13 v. (168).
Kovulsandesa, 33.

Kovun-bamunakuge vastuva, 13 v. (284).
Kridvidhi-ioT Eibbidhdna-)kdnda, 84 (6).
Kshaya-roga-cikitsd, 52 (xvi.).
Kshudra-vyddhi-eikitsd, 52 (xxxvii.).
Kudd-suhhadrdvange vastuva, 13 v. (231).
Kuddarajja-vastuva, 123 xii. (4).
Kudupu-jdtakaya, 132 viii.
Kukhutamittayange vastuva, 13 v. (112) .
Kukuldgen vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (11) .
Kukulu-bijuvata hana kumdrikdvange vastuva,

13 V. (223).
Kumara-cikitsd, 52 (v.).
Kumdrakasup-terunvahansege m^niyandPge vastuva,

13 V. (139).
Kumbhaghoshaka-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (22).
Kummdsapinda-jdtaka, 127 xv. (5).
Kumuduppaldni-vastuva, 13 v. (52) .
Kundaddna-terunvahansege vastvma, 13 v. (119).
Kun4alakeszge vastuva, 13 v. (92) .
Kuniall-vastuva, 123 xi. (5); 135 xiv. (2).
Kurudharma-jdtakaya, 11 iv. ; 130 iv.
Kurunegala-vistaraya,. 76a i.
Kusada. See Kavsilumini-kusada and Kusa-

jatakaya.
Knsajatakaya (a poem), 76 i. note ; 94 ; 95.
Kusalasiitra-desanava. See Kosambevata.

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

175

Kushtha'dkitsd, 52 (xxii.)-
Kuveni-asna, 33.

LahMyavasabha-utjjatti-kathdva, 128 i. (21).
LabMyavasabha-vastuva, 123 xvi. (2).
Lakminipahana (a Sinhalese newspaper), 15.
Lahshanddhydya, 52 (i.).
Lahuntaka-bhaddiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(73, 206,225-6).
Ldhiddyi-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (56, 133,

194).
Landa-devuduvage vastuva, 13 v. (107).
Lankddipa-uddesika-pujd-hathd, 25 xxxiv.
Lankdvatarana-kathd, 16 (vii.).
Lekammiti, 74.

Licchavlnge vastuva, 13 v. (177).
LiDatthadipani-tlka, 128 i.
Lokopakaraya, 25.
Ldvdmahdpdya-kathdva, 128 i. (26).
Lovedasangarava, 93.

Macchari-kosiya-sitdnange vastuva, 13 V. (44) .
Madhurartlia-prakasinT, 16 ; 98.
Mdgandi-vastuva, 13 v. (20).
Magha-kavya, 88b.
Mahabliarata, 88b.
Mahabliasliya, 85.
Mahabhinishkramana-varnanava. See Maha-

binikmaa-jatakaya.
Mahabinikmana (a poem), 101; 102 i. ; 103.
Mahabinikman-jatakaya (or -varnanava), 32 j

126 II.; 136 IV.
Mahabinikman-pujd-kathd, 25 X.
MahabodbiTamsa, 16 ; 23 ; 25 ; 89 ; 98.
Mahadan-sutraya, 128 V.
Mahadeva-jataka. See Makhadeva-jatakaya (a

poem) .
Mahddhana-situ-puthuge vastuva, 13 v. (135) .
Mahddhana-velanddnange vastuva, 13 v. (Ill,

220).
Maka-hatana, 94.
Mahdkdla nam sovdn updsakayange vastuva, 13 v.

(140).
Mahdkdla-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 y. (7)_
Mahdkanha-jdtakaya, 135 xv. (3).

Mahdkappina-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (71).
Mahdkappinatthera-vatthu, 127 xiii.
Makakarnna-pundarika-sutra, 127, x.
Mahdli-praSna-vastuva, 13 v. (28).
MahalHka-vastuva, 123 xxiv. (2).
Mahalu-vakandege vastuva, 13 v. (218).
Mahdmandhdtu-varga, 123 v.
Mahdmandhdtu-vastviva, 123 v. (1) ; 125 i. (10).
Mahdndrada-kassapa-jdtaha, 25 xiv. (2).
Mahdnela-vastuva, 123 xvi. (4).
Mahd-niddnaya, 123 ii. (4).
Mahdpaduma-jdtakaya, 135 xix.
Mahdpanthaka-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(296).
Mahapiritpota. See Piritpota,
Mahdprajdpati-gotamindege vastuva, 13 v. (281).
Mahasatipatthana-sutra-padarthaya, 6 ii.
Mahdsatipatthana-sutta, 6 ii.; 26 i.; 130 v.
Mahdsena-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (14).
Mahdsena-varga, 123 x.
Mahdsena-vastuva, 123 x. (1).
MahdsUava-jdtaka, 27 iii.
Mahdsona-vastuva, 123 xiv. (5).
Mahdsudassana-sutta (and its Sinhalese Attha-

vannand) , 5.
Mahasup-mahaterunvahansege saddhi-vihdrika-

denamin vanedlesin davasyavu namage vas-
tuva, 13 V. (53).
Mahasup-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (26,

80).
Mahasup-mahaterunvahanseta Sak-devindu hat dun

vastuva, 13 v. (49).
Mahd-ummagga-jdtaka (the Pali text), 110-112;

118; 116.
Mahd-ummagga-jdtakaya (Sinhalese). See Um-

magga-jdtakaya.
Mahd-ummagga-kdndaya, 113 iv. (30).
Mahdvagga, 5 ; 6 ii.
Mahavamsa, 15 ; 25 ; 33 ; 69 ii. ; 70 ; 76a i. ;

92; 110-112; 133 vii.
Mahdvihdra-pratigrahana-kathd, 16 (ix.).
Mahinda-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25 xxxiii.
Maitreya-varnandva. See Andgatavamsa-desandva.

176

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Maitri-bhavanava, 26 ii.
MajjLima-nikaya, 7 ; 127 ii., V.
Mahhddeva-jdtaka, 88b.
Makhadeva-jatakaya (a poem), 102 ii.

„ „ (a prose version) , 122 ;

134 XXI. ; 135 II.
MalUha-bisavunge vastuva, 13 v. (132) .
Mamsa-joraSnaya, 113 iv. (1).
Mdnavaka-damarta, 23 ix.

Mangala-suiror atwva adiwu hatJidntara, 13 v. (311).
Manicora-jdtakaya, 128 ii. ; 135 xv. (2) .
Manihdra - Tculup aga- Tissa - terunva hansege vastuva,

13 V. (114).
Mafijusa, 52 ; 60.
Manu-smriti, 109 i.

Mdra-dun-tundendge vastuva, 13 v. (157) .
Marandnusmritikamatahana, 130 vi. (2) .
Marana-jparidipaTia-vastuva, 13 v. (21).
Marayage kathava, 134 xx.
Mdraydge vastuva, 13 V. (167, 249, 257, 276).
Marutta-hrdhmana-vastuva, 123 ix. (1).
Matale disave kadayim, 76 ii.
Matasukara-kathava, 133 viii.
MattaTmndali-jdtaka, 127 xv. (1).
MattaTcundali-vastuva, 13 v. (2) .
Mayura-sandesaya, 92.
Meghaduta, 92 ; 93.
Meghavarna-vastuva, 123 xviii. (3) ; 132 v. (3) ;

134 XVIII.
Meghiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (31).
MendaTca-maha-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (200).
Menikin-vimasu-praSnaya, 113 iv. (12),
Menikpala-yadinna, 41 iii.
Menik-praSnaya, 113 iv. (19).
Mettdnusmriti-bhdvand, 130 vi. (3).
Metteyya-vastuva. See Andgatavamsa-desandva.
Migahidddka-vastuva, 123 iv. (3),
Migapotaka-vastuva, 123 xii. (5).
Milindapanha, 13 ; 22.
Milindaprasnaya, called also Srisaddharmada-

saya, 22 ; 84 note.
Miringu- kamatahankala - bhikshm-vahansege vas-

tuva, 13 v. (41).

Mirisaveti-vihdra-kathdva, 128 i. (25).
Mithyddristika-vastuva, 123 rii. (2); 125 i. (12).
Mitrava-vasana-denamakge vastuva, 13 v. (15).
Miyuhguna-ddgaba-kathdva, 128 i. (23).
Moggallana-vatti, 85.
Moriya-brdhmana-vastuva, 123 ix. (3).
Miikha-roga-eikitsd, 52 (x.).
■ Mula-vyddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxix.) .
Mungalan-maha-terumvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(122, 299).
MungaZan-maha-terunvahanse prasna vicdla vas-
tuva, 13 V. (186).
Mutxa-kricchra-eikitsd, 52 (xxv.).
Muvadev-davata, 88b ; 102 ii.
Ndga-damana, 23 (xiv.)
Nagara-pravesana-kathd, 16 (viii.)
Ndgasena-kathdva, 13 v. (3).
Ndga-vastuva, 123 xiii. (3).
Nakshatradipainalava, 64.
Nakula-vastuva, 123 xvii. (2).
Ndma-kdnda, 84 (2).
Namamala, 84 note ; 85.
Namavaliya, 108.
Nam-got-heyin prasiddhakamak-neti ek-bhikshu-

kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (33) ,
Nam-pota. See Vihara-asna.
Nanda-gopdla-vastuva, 13 v. (38).
Nanda-maha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (10) .
Nandimitra-vastuva, 123 xiv. (3).
Nandimitra-yodhaydnange utpatti-kathdva, 128

I. (12).
Nandirdja-varga, 123 vi.
Nandirdja-vastuva, 123 vi. (1) ; 135 vii,
Nandivdnija-varga, 123 xxii.
Nandivdnija-vastuva, 123 xxii. (1) .
Nandiya-updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (182) .
Nangala-kula-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (271) .
Nanodaya, 15.

Narendrasimlia-raja-stnti, 97.
Narendrasimha- sringaralankarayaj 9 7 .
Ndsd-roga-cikitsd, 52 (ix.).
NavagrahamahddaSa, 62 iii.
Navaguna-sannaya, 133 i.

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

177

Narapatala-sangraha, 62 i.

Navapatalaya, 64.

Navaratna (and its sannaya), 88 j 88a.

Nesdda-vastuva, 123 xx. (3).

Neyange halahaya sanhinduvu vastuva, 13 v. (166) .

Niddnavarga, 123 ii.

Nigama-Tissa-terwnvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (30).

Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-hathd, 25 xv. ; 135 i.

NikayasarigraliaTa, called also Sasanavataraya,

13; 16; 17 ii. (3); 25; 69 n.; 92; 123;

128 I. note.
Nimi-jdtahaya, 11 ii.; 118; 119; 120; 122.
Nissandeha, 15.
Niti-sara, 94.

Nivata-savuvange vastuva, 13 v. (241) .
Nivatunge vastuva, 13 v. (240).
Nyasa, 85.

Niyata-vivarana, 123 iii. (2).
" Orientalist " (a periodical), 33 ; 88.
Pabbhdra-vdsl Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(293).
Fadamdna-jdtahaya, 134 xvii. (2) ; 135 xv. (4).
Tddaplthikd- vastuva, 123 vii. (4); 125 i. (9).
Padasadhana, 85.
Padhdn akammiha-Tissa-terunvah ansege vastuva, 13

V. (215).
Fadmdvati-vastuva, 123 v. (5).
Palamuvana-ddahana-pujd-kathd, 25 xxvii.
Palamuvana-jdti-iheda-pujd-lcathd, 25 v.
Pali-sabdakaradiyaj 80.
Paneadlpiha-vastuva, 127 ix. (1).
Fancaggaddyaha-bamunange vastuva, 13 v. (267).
Faneaharma-cikitsd, 52 (xliii.)
Pancanga, 67.

Farica-pandita-prasnaya, 113 iv. (29).
Faficasata-lhikshu-vastuva, 123 xxiT. (3) ; 127

XI. (2).
Panca-skandha-vibliagaya, 28 i.
Faneavidha-buddha-kritya, 127 iv.
Fandarariga-vastuva, 123 xxii. (4) ; 125 i. (3) .
Fandita-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (72).
Fdndukambala-Saildsana-paja-kathd, 25 xxiv.
Pdndu-roga-eikitsd, 52 (xxxii.).

Panini-vyakarana, 85.

Fdniya-vastuva, 123 viii. (5) .

Pafijikapradipaj 85.

Pansiyak-daruvange vastuva, 13 v. (180) .

Fansiyak-updsakavarunge vastuva, 13 v. (197) .

Pansiyapanas-jataka-potajl6noie; 110-112; 112a;

116 ; 122. Extracts, 11 ii., iv. ; 113 ;

114; 115; 118; 119; 120; 121; 126 i.;

127 XV.; 128ii., IV., VI.; 129xv.; 130iv.;

132 IV., VI., VIII.; 133 vi.; 134 in., vii.,

XII., XIII., XVII., XXII., XXVI. ; 135 v., x., xv.,

XVII., XIX., XXII., XXV.; 136 II., v.; 137 in.
Pansiyayak dend vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (213,

248, 269) .
Pantis-kolmure, 34.
Parami-malia-sataka, 123.
Fdramitdsimsana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (v.).
Farasantdna-damana, 23 (iii.).
Paricchedapota. Extracts, 27 ii. ; 129 vi. ; 130

III. ; 135 XI.
Farivrdjaka-damana, 23 (viii.).
Fdsdd'uppatti-pariccheda, 68 ii. fx.) .
Pasbudukisa, 127 iv.
Pasenadi-Kosol-rajjuruvange vastuva, 13 v. (171,

245).
Patacardvange vastuva, 13 v. (222).
Fatdcdri-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (102).
Pdthikdjlvaka-vastuva, 13 v. (45).
Patipujikd-vastuva, 13 v. (43); 133 iv.
Pattini-hella, 34 note.
Pattini-puvata, 34.
Pavana, 96.

Pehara-duvaniyange vastuva, 13 v. (152) .
Peeibatin vimasu prainaya, 113 iv. (14).
Phalakhandadinna-vastuva, 123 vin. (3).
Phala-vriddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxvii.).
Phussadeva-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (20).
Phussadeva-varga, 123 xvi.
Phussadeva-vastuva, 123 xvi. (1).
Pilihulbhdvandva, 130 vi. (8).
Pilindivaceha-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(297).
Pilotika-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (125).

Z Z

178

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Piritpota, 31 iii. note, iv.; 130 vi.
Pothila-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (217).
Fradhdnika-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(138).
Pradipikava, 64.
Prameha-cihitsd, 52 (xxiv.).
Prangi-hataiiaj 94.

Prasdda-bahula-bamunange vastuva, 13 v. (274) .
Prasava-mangala-pHja-hathd, 25 ix.
Prdtihdryddi-pratipatti-pujd-hathd, 25 xxxi.
Prathama- sanglti-hathd, 16 iv.
Pratisandhi-pujd-hathd, 25 viii.
Prati-visha-vidhi, 52 (xlvi.).
Pratyeka-bodhisatva-caritaya, 13 v. (25).
Preta-vastuva, 16 note; 107.
Pnthivi- sannisrita - Jcathd-harana - bhikshunvahan-

sege vastuva, 13 v. (40) .
Pujdsangraha-kathd, 25 i.
PujaTaliya, 13 ; 15; 16; 23; 25; 29 i. ; 32;

70 ; 74 ; 123 ; 128 i. EHrads, 26 iii. ;

69 I. ; 126 IV.; 128 iii.; 129 xi. ; 130 ii.;

132 I., IX. ; 133 i., in., v.; 134 iv., xi., xvi.,

XIX., XXIV.; 135 I., iv., xii., xx.; 137 ii.
Punnd nam diyaniyange vastuva, 13 v. (188).
Purisadammasarathl - yana - padaye varnanava

(another name for the Amavatura), 23.
Purvdrdma-pujd-Tcafhd, called also Yisdhhdvata,

25xviii. ; 132 ix. ; 133 v. (1); 134 iv. (2);

135 IV.
Putubhatta-ddyikd-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (4); 125 i.

(8).
Puiigatta-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (37).
Puira-prainaya, 113 iv. (5).
Pu/oapabhata-vdsi Tissatthera-vastuva, 123 xiii.

(5).
Rddha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (68).
Raghiuvamsa, 16.
Eaja-caritaya, 109 i.
Bdja-damana, 23 (vi.i).
Bdjakumdruppatti-pariceheda., 68 ii. (i.).
Rajaratnakara, 22 note; 23; 25; 69 in.:; 70;

92.
Rajavaliya,69iv.; 70; 70a; 71; 72; 73; 76a i.

Eajjdbhiseka-pariccheda, 68 ii. (iv.).

Rakta-pitta-cikltsd, 52 (xv.) .

Ramayana, 37 i. ; 88b.

Rasavahini, 27 in. ; 49 ; 82a ; 107 ; 123 ; 127
XI. ; 134 VI., xviii.

Ratanavaliya. See Saddharma-ratnavaliya,

Ratha-prasnaya, 113 iv. (7).

Rattaklchasa-damana-pariecheda, 68 u. (vi.).

Ratthikaputta-vastuva, 123 xx. (2).

Bevata-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (300) .

Rigveda, 88b.

Rihal- (Riyahal-) or Eriyahal-Tissa-vastuva, 123
xviii. (5); 125 I. (13).

Rohinl-bisavunge vastuva, 13 v. (183).

Rohini-jataka, 134 v. ; 135 xxiv.

Rukkhadevatd-vastuva, 123 xxii. (3) ; 125 i. (2).

Rupadevl-vastuva, 123 x. (3) ; 132 v. (4) .

Rupamala, 98.

Rupanandd nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (131) .

Riipasiddhi, 84; 85.

Ruvanvelidageb-varnanava, 128 i. ; 135 xvi.

Sabdamala, 109 i.

Saccasankhepa-sannaya, 128 i.

Saddamala, 84.

Saddanitij 85.

Saddhammasangaha, 69 ii.; 123.

Saddhammopayana (and its sannaya), 20; 21.

Saddharmadasaya. See Milinda-prasnaya.

Saddharmalankaraya, 6 ii.; 11 m.; 49 ; 69 ii.;
74; 107; 123; 124; 128 v.; 129 ii.; 133
VII.; 134 VI. Extracts, 125 i.; 127 i., n.,
XI.; 129 IV., VII., IX.; 132 v.; 134 xviii.,
XXV. ; 135 VII., XIV., XVIII. ; 136 vii.

Saddharmaratnakaraya, 25.

Saddharmaratnavaliya, 13 ; 29 i.; 123 ; 127 xii.,
xvii.; 133 viii. Extracts, 129 X.; 132 in.;
133 n., IV. ; 135 ix.

Saddharmovada-sangraha, 123.

Saddhdtissdmdtya-vastuva, 123 xvii. (3).

Saddheyya-vastuva, 123 v. (4).

Sddhundda-pujd-kathd, 25 vii., xii.

Sahassavatthuppakarana, 123 note.

Sakdevihduhuge vastuva, 13 v. (173, 259) .

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

179

Sdleetu-vastuva, 13 v. (187).
Sdhhamdla-vastuva, 123 vi. (3).
Sdlirdja-varga, 123 xvii.
Sdlirdja-vastuva, 123 xvii. (1).
Salya-vidM, 52 (xlvii.) .
Sdma-jdtahaya, 134 xxvi. (1) .
Sama-met-iioyeTc-pratibheda-pujd, 25 xxix.
Samanagdma-vastuva, 123 xiii. (2).
Saman-devi-vastuva, 13 v. 14.
Samantakuta- van nana, 17 ii. (1) ; 82a.
Sdmdnya-vidhi, 52 (xlii.).
Samdsa-Tcdnda, 84 (3).
Sdmdvatinge utpatti-hathdva, 13 v. 18.
Sambahuldnam bhikkHnam vatthu, 127 viii.
Bambula-jataka (a poem), 107.
Samjnd-samhitd-kdnda, 84 (1) .
Samhicca-jdtaka, 127 xv. (6).
Sammunjamya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(150).
Sampaddya-torunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (101) .
Sampindi-mahaniiiana, 129 i.
Sangdmdvacara-jdtahaya, 135 v. 3.
Sangarajagunalankara, 98.
Sangarajavata^ 98.
Sanga-saranaya, 29 iii.
Sanghahhedaha-vastuva, 13 v. (142).
SaAghadatta-varga, 123 xx.
Sanghadatta-vaatuva, 123 xx. (1).
Sangharajottama-sadhucariyava, 69 v. ; 98.
Sankhapdla-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (1).
Sankhepa, 69 ii. ; 123,
Sankicca-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (99).
Sannasa, 77 j 78 ; 79.

Santakdya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (270) .
Santanadipikava, 64.
8antati-emettange vastuva, 13 v. (124).
8dnu-sdmanera-vastuva,\Q V. (246).
Saranagamana-sutraya, 129 xit. ; 132 ii. ; 135

III., VIII. ; 136 VI.
Sarandgamana-sutta, 121 xviii.; 129 xiv
Sarana-sthavira-vastuvaj 123 iv. (4) ; 129 ix.

(2).
Sararthasangraha, 98.

Sarasamgraha, 58 in,

Sarasankshepa, 84.

Sarasvafca, 86,

Saratthadipani, 69 V,

Sarpayan-denndgen vimasu jpraSnaya, 113 iv. (10),

Sarvasamhara, 63 ; 64.

Sasadava, 88 b,

Sasa-jdtaka, 88 B.

Sasanavataraya. See Nikayasangrahava.

Sdtdgira Hemdvata dedandge utpatti-kathdva, 13

V. (96).
Satalos-vaga-vahandfget savaga-vahandeget vaetu

deka, 13 v. (117).
Satara-iriyavuva, 9 in.
Satara-kamatahana, 130 VI. (6).
Satara-samvara-sllaya, 130 vi. (1),
Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta (with its Sinhalese

commentary), 9 ii.
Satthikuta-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (65),
Sattubhatta-jdtakaya, 121 (2),
Satyasamuccaya (a monthly magazine), 88 b,
Savaga-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (190, 204).
Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege bena-hamunange vas-

tziva, 13 V. (95) .
Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege mayil-bamunange vas-

• tuva, 13 V. (94).
Seriyut - mahaterunvahansege mitra - bamundnange

kathdva, 13 v. (97).
Seriyut-mahaterunvahanse p:na visandu vastuva,

13 V. (87).
Seriyut- maha-terunvahansege saddhivihdrika-na-

makge vastuva, 13 v. (196, 219).
Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (85,

280, 282, 289, 299).
Sevulsandesaya, 94.

Seyyasaka-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (106).
Sidatsangara (and its sannaya), 15 ; 22 note ;

23; 25 note; 33; 68 in.; 82a; 87; 88;

92; 93; 93a; 94; 95; 99; 104; 107

note; 110-112.
Sidatsangara-dvitiya-sanne, 82a,
Sidatsangara-liyana-sanne, 82a.
Silavandga-jdtakaya, 134 vii., xii.

180

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Silutta-vastuva, 123 xx. (4); 127 xi. (3).
Simtala-akuru-sodiya. See Hodiya.
Simhavalli-katliava, 107.
Singannange dos vaddia pdnsiyakdend-vahansege

vastuva, 13 v. (75).
Sipada-cildtsd, 52 (xxxiv.).
Sirigutia-vastuva, 13 T. (51).
Birikalalianni-praknaya, 113 iv. (21).
Sirilaka-kadayuru. See Kadaimpota.
Sirimanda-prasnaya, 113 iv. (23) .
Sirimd-vastuva, 13 v. (128).
Sirindga-varga, 123 xxi.
Sirindga-vastuva, 123 xxi. (1).
Siro-roga-ciMtsd, 52 (vi.).

SwaU-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (302).
Siv all- vastuva, 123 v. (3).
Sivuru hala IcenaTcunge vastuva, 13 v. (252).
Siyamopasampadavata, 69 v. ; 98.
Siyamsandesa-varnanavaj 69 v.
Slcandha-parinirvdna-pujd-Tcathd, 25 xxxii. (1) .
Soma-hrdhmana-vasiuva, 123 ix. (2).
Sopha-cihitsd, 53 (xxxiii.).
Soreyya-vastuva, 13 V. (39).

Sraddhdsumand-vastuva, 123 xii. (2) ; 132 v. (1) .
Sronita-cihitsd, 52 (xxxi.).
Strl-prasnaya, 113 iv. (25).
SM-roga-cildtsd, 52 (xl.).

Subhadra-paribrdjihayange vastuva, 13 v. (202).
Subkashitaya, 76 i. note; 94.
Subha-sutra-deSandva, 127 v.
Subhasiitrarthavarnanava, 127 ii.
Subhasutta. See Oulahamma-vibhanga-sutta.
Sudarsana-jatakaya, 129 viii.
Suddhavu Evanjeliye Markusgen liyavunu-hetiye,

1 II.
Suddhavu Evanjeltya Matthevusgen liyavunu hetiye,

1 I.
Sudharma-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (66) .
Sudhira-mukha-mandana, 84.
Sudovun-rajjwruvange vastuva, 13 v. (147).
Sujata-jdtalca, 127 xv. (3).
Sukara-potikdvage vastuva, 13 v. (251).
Sukara-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (216).

SuTtha-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (126).
Sulu-bodhivamsaj 16.

Sulu-eTcsalu-bamundnange vastuva, 13 v. (105).
Sulugala-vastuva. See Gulagalla-vastuva.
Sulu Rajaratnakara, 110-112.
Sumanamdldhdra-vastuva, 13 V. (60) j 127 xvii. ;

135 VI.
Sumana-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 V. (273).
Sumanasiitraya, 131 ii.
Sundarasamudda-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 V.

(303).
Sundari-paribrdjihdvange vastuva, 13 v. (233).
Suprahuddha-lcushtha-vastuva, 13 v. (58).
Suprabuddha-SdTcya-vastuva, 13 v. (116).
SuranirmaJa-utpatti-hathdva, 128 i. (13).
Suranirmala-vastuva, 123 xiv. (4).
Siirya-sataka (and its sannaya), 16 ; 33 ; 89.
Susima-jdtakaya, 134 xxvi. (3).
Susruta, 52 j 56 ; 60.

SuvarnakarJcataka-jdtakaya, 134 xxii. (1).
Suvarnatilakd-vastuva, 123 xi. (3).
Suvisi-vivarana, 128 i. (1).
Svasantdna-damana, 23 ii.
Sveda-vidhi, 52 xliv.
Taddhita-kdnda, 84 (4).
Tambadeli namvu sordnange vastuva, 13 v. (90).

Tambasumana-varga, 123 xviii.

Tamhasumana-vastuva, 123 xviii. (1).

T dp as a- dam ana, 23 xii.

Tatdka-prasnaya,llS iv. (16).

Tebhdtika-varga, 123 xi.

Tebhdtika-vastuva, 123 xi. (1).

Telapatta-jdtakaya, 135 V. (1).

Theragatha, 127 xix. ; 129 viii. note.

Theraputtdbhaya-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (16).

Theraputtdbhaya-vastuva, 123 xv. (2).

Thulatissa-terunvaJiansege vastuva, 13 v. (4).

Thupdrdma-kathd, 128 i. (7).

Thiipavainsayaj 25 ; 123 ; 128 i.

Tirolcud4<^-sutta, 129 xii.

Tisak-pamana-bJdkshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 y,
153.

Tisarasandesaya, 93.

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

181

Tlssanaga-varga, 123 xxiv.

Tissandga-vastuva, 123 xxiT. (1).

Tissa nam bltihshu Jcenakurpge vastuva, 13 T. (193) .

Tinsa nam ladarvrbhikshundege vastuva,13 v. (198).

Tigsa nam tera henakun-vahansege vastuva,, 13 v.
(172),

Tissa-sdmanera-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (2) ; 125 i. (6).

Tissdya vastuva, 123 xvii. (4).

Titihiyange vastuva, 13 v. (210).

Todeyya-brdhmana-vastuva, 13 v. (165).

Tritiya-sanglti-Tcathd, 16 vi.

Trividha-sa^gdyand-hathd, 25 xxxii. (3).

Tudapat, 74.

Tun-denaku-vdhansege vastuva, 13 v. (115).

Tun-putuma-kenakunge vastuva, 13 v. (174).

Tunyahalu-varga, 123 vm.

Tunyahalu-vastuva, 123 viii. (1); 125 i. (14).

JJdanyd-eikitsd, 52 (xix.).

Udara-cikitsd, 52 (xiv.) ; 58 in.

tJdayabhadda-jdtakaya, 132 yi.

TJddesika-pujd-kathd, 25 xxxii,

Udani-vastuva, 13 v. (16) .

Uggasena nam situput-huge vastuva, 13 v. (255^
286).

TJmanddva. See Ummagga-jdtakaya.

Ummagga-jdtakaya, 113 ; 114 ; 115 ; 116 ; 117.

Unmdda-apasmdra-murchd-cikitsd, 52 (xvii.).

Upadamsa-cikitsd, 52 (xxvi.).

Upakdjlvakayange vastuva, 13 v. (258).

Upananda-vastuva, 13 T. (137).

Uparatnamalaya, 104.

Updsakavaru-pasdenakuge vastuva, 13 v. (199).

Upasdlhaka-jdtakaya, 135 v. (2).

Uppalavanni-vastuva, 13 v. (61).

TJpulvan-sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (290).

Uraga-jdtaka, 127 xv. (4) ; 134 xvii. (1) .

Utpalagandha nam sitdnan hala pratipatti-piijd,
called also Utpalagandha-kathava [or -pu-
vata'], 25 xx. (6); 128 iii.j 133 in. ; 134
IV. (1), XVI. (2); 135 XII. J 137 ii.

TJttard nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (129).
.Uttarasdm,anera-vastuva, 123 vi. (2).

Uttardvange vastuva, 13 v. (185) .

»r\

TJttardvata, 135 xiii.
Uttaroliya-vastuva, 123 xiii. (4).
TJyanin vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (17) .
Va4andlada virya eti pansiyak-dend-vahansege vas-
tuva, 13 V. (148).
Vadigapatuna, 37 in. ; 44 j 45.
Vadula, 74.
Vaggumudd nam ho-tera vasana vahandege vastuva,

13 V. (235).
Vdjikarana, 52 (xlviii.).
Vajjiputtaka-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(228).
Vakkali-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (272).
Valliyatthera-kathdva, 127 xix.
Vamana-aruci-cikitsd, 52 (xviii.).
Vdnara-vastuva, 123 xxi. (4).
Vanavdsika-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

(67).
Vangisa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (307).
Varahamikira, 64.

Vasuladattdvange hathdva, 13 v. (19).
Vdta-vyddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxx.).
Vatthulapabbata-vastuva, 123 xviii. (2).
Vattorupota, 58 iv. ; 60.
Vattula-vimdn'uppatti-pariccheda, 68 ii. (ix).
Veliyotin vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (15).
Velusumana-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (18).
Velusumana-vastuva, 123 xv. (4).
Veluvandrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xiv.
Vessdmittd-vastuva, 123 iv. (2); 129 ix. (1).
Vessantara-jatakaya, 25 j 47; 99; 100a; 121

(3).
Vessantara-jatakaya (a poem) J 99 ; 100; 100a.
Vibatmaldamaj 107.
Vidradhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxxv.).
Yidudabha-vastuva, 13 v. (42).
Vitara-asna, called also Nampota^ 31 m.^ iv.j vii.;

93a.
Vijdyana-prasnaya, 113 iv. (13).
Viman-vatj 16 note.
Vinayartha-samuccayaj 88b.
Vinaya-viniscaya (and its sannaya entitled Nis-

sandeha), 15.

3 A

182

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Viniscayamdtyayange vastuva, 13 v. (203).

Vijpaksha-sevaka-hhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v.
(266).

Visahhddi noyek updsihdvarunge pehevas vicdla
vastuva, 13 v. (120).

Visdhhdvange vastuva, 13 v. (176).

Visdhhdvange yeheliyange vastuva, 13 v. (127).

Visdhhd-vastuva, 13 v. (47).

Visdhhdvata. See Purvdrdma-pujd-lcathd.

Visamaloma-vastuva, 123 x. (4).

Visarpa-ciMtsd, 52 (xxxvi.).

Visayha-jdtakaya, 128 iv. ; 135 xxii. (1).

Visha-vidhi, 52 (xlv.).

Visuddhimagga (and its sannaya), 15 ; 25.

VisuddHmagga-sankliepa-samiayaj 128 i.

Visuddliimarga-malia-sannaya. See Visuddhi-
magga.

Vittipota, 74; 74a; 75.

Yivarana-magul-pujd, 25 iii.

Viyaru-lakshana, 57.

Viyaru-visa-utpattiya, 56 i.

Yocabularium Selanense seu Insulae Ceylon in
Indii Orientali, 81.

Vrana-cihitsd, 52 (xxxviii.).

Vrittalankaradhyaya, 86.

Vrittamala, called aZso Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka,

16 note; 87.
Vrittaratnakara, 86.

Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka. See Yrittamala.
Vyddhi-ciMtsd, 58 (iii.).
VydgJira-vastuva, 123 viii. (2).
Vyasakara, called also Vyasakara-s'ataka and

Vyasa-sataka, 90 ; 91.
Yahkhavancita-varga, 123 Tii.
YakTikavancita-vastuva, 123 vii. (1).
Yaksha-damana, 23 xT.
Takun-bendilla, 42.
Yamaka-prdtihdrya-pujd-kathd, 25 xxin.
Yamd-maha-psJahera-vastuva, 13 v. (158).
Yantrapota, 65.
Yapanuvara-vistaraya, 76a ii.
Yaaodhal-avata, 25 note.

Yogamalava, called also Yogaratnamalava, 61 i.
Yogaratnakaraya, 52 j 53 ; 60.
Yogaratnamalava. See Yogamalava.
Yogarnava, 25.
Yogasataka, 61 i.
Yojana-thupa-katha, 128 i. (9).

( 183 )

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Dates of persons and of works attributed to them, where known, are given in parentheses. Tides
or other designations of persons are printed in italics after their names. The references are to
the numbers under which the MSS. are described in this Catalogue, or to the pages. lu the
latter case p. is prefixed.

Abhaya, a royal prince, p. 15a.

Abhayaraja-parivena, p. 73a.

Abhaya Thera, -p. 128a.

Adam's Peak, pp. 106a, 1526.

Agamacakravarti, an ancient author, p. 31a.

Ahi, a preta spirit or manes, p. 13J.

Ajatasattu, son of Bimbisara, king of Magadha.
At the instigation of Devadatta he killed his
father, but having been converted by the
Buddha, he reigned for 32 years, pp. 29b, 346,
35a, 139i.-

Ajita-Kesakambala, the head of one of the six
heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.

Ajivaka, an order of ascetics, p. 33a.

Alagakkonara. See Alakesvara.

Alagiyavanna Mohottdla, son of Dahamdaja of
Hisvella, and author of the poems Subha-
shitaya, 94, Sevulsandesaya (A.D. 1581 — 92),
Kusajatakaya (A.D. 1610), 95, and probably
Dussilavata, pp. 826, 105b, 106, 107a.

Alakesvara, called also Alagakkonara, a chieftain
who, according to some authorities, became
King Bhuvaneka Bahu V. {q.v.), pp. lib, 756,
1035.

Alavaka, a Taksha chief converted by the Buddha,
p. 30a.

Alwis (Cornelius), Reverend, editor of the Nama-
valiya, p. 1165.

Amaradevi, wife of Mahosadha Pandit, p. 121b.

AMbagamuva, p. 53i.

Am-keliya, " horn-pulling," a semi-religious game,
p. Abh.

Ananda, a setthi, or wealthy merchant, p. 136.

Anauda Mahd-thera, Ahhayagiri Eavicakravartl,
author of the Saddhammopayana, 20.

Ananda Mahd-thera, cousin and disciple of Gotama

Buddha, pp. 13a, 15, 176, 336, 34a, 132a, 1386,

1445.
Ananda Thera, author of the Saddhammopayana-

sannaya, 20 ii.
Anathapindika, a rich merchant and devoted Bud-
dhist, pp. 146, 296, 335, 1486.
Angam-kepima, a devil ceremony. See Huniyam.
Afigulimala, or AUgulmal, a robber converted by

the Buddha and admitted into his monastic

order, pp. 66, 15a, 186, 30a.
Anomadassi, Sangha-rdja, author of Daivajnakama-

dhena,pp. 71a, 72a.
Anuradhapura, the capital of Ceylon (B.C. 437 —

A.D. 846), pp. 22, 46, 476, 48, 495, 506, 515,

52a, 706, 806, 1406.
Anuruddha Thera, an author who lived in or

before the xiii. cent. A.D., p. 19a.
Anuruddha Thera (xi. — xii. cent. A.D.), author of

the Sanskrit poem Anuruddha-sataka, 14.
Anuruddha Thera, mentioned in chap. xix. of

the Pujavaliya, and probably the cousin and

apostle of the Buddha, pp. 14a, 336.
Arthanayaka, brother of Alakesvara, and one of

the ministers of Bhuvaneka Bahu V. (A.D.

1371— 1391), p. 716.
Arya Cakravarti, ruler of Jaffna at the beginning

of the XV. cent. A.D., p. 756.
Asoka, called also Dhammasoka and Devanam

Piyatissa, son of Bindusara and king of India,

well-known as a devoted Buddhist (iii. cent.

B.C.), pp. 35a, 140a.
Assajipunabbasuka Bhikkhu,p. 135.
Asura, a class of demons, pp. 30a, 336.
Attadattha Thera, p. 15a.

184

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Attanagalla, a place in Siaa Korle, about 30 miles

from Colombo, pp. 70a, 103b.
Attanayaka (xvi. cent. A.D.), a minister of Eaja-

simha l.,p. 107b.
Attaragama Bandara Rdjaguru (xviii. cent. A.D.),

pupil of Veil vita Saranankara Sanghardja,

and author of the Pali grammatical works : —

Sudhiramukhamandana, Karakapupphamanjarl

85, and Saddamala 84, and the medical work

Sarasankshepa, pp. 27h, 93b, 95.
Atthadassi Thera, author of the Manjusa, a medical

work in Pali (A.D. 1267?), p. 56a.
Atthadassi Thera, translator of the Nimi-jatakaya,

118.
Atthadassi Thera, who died in A.D. 1862, p. 916.
Atthaparikkhara, the eight requisites of a Buddhist

friar, J?. 1385.
Atula, an updsaka, or Buddhist lay devotee, pp. 16a,

144a.
Bahudana-setthi, a merchant, p. 161a.
Baka, a god of the Brahmaloka converted by the

Buddha, i?. 30a.
Balaluveva, a tank, p. 79a.
Bali, a ceremony to propitiate sidereal spirits,

pp. Aha, 46a.
Balawattala Mahatmayo, authoress of the erotic

poem Anuragamalaya, p. 114a.
Bandhula-Mallikavo, wife of the General Bandhula,

pp. 336, 165a.
Banneka Herat Mudaliya, of Doranegama, grantee

of a sannasa from King S'ri Vikrama Bajasiinha

(March 18th, 1803), p. 896.
Batuvantudave Pandit. See De Silva Devarakhita

Batuvantudave {Bon Andris) Pandit.
BauddhagamaCakravarti. See Eamacandra Bharati.
Bavari, a tdpusa or hermit converted by the Buddha

together with his fellow hermits, p. 30a.
Belatthisisa Thera, p. 136.
Beligalnuvara, a rock fastness now in ruins, in the

Kegalle district, pp. 85a, 976.
Bhaddavaggiya Thera, p. 136.
Bharana, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (B.C.

161— 137), i^^j. 1276, 140«.
Bhatiya, a king of Ceylon, pp. 796, 80.
Bhuvaneka Bahu I., son ot Pandifa Parakrama

Bahu III. of Dambadeniya, and king of Ceylon

(A.D. 1277—88?), o'i.216 58a, 129a.
Bhuvaneka Bahu 11., sou of Bh. B. I. and king of

Ceylon (A.D. 1298—95), p. 58a.
Bhuvaneka Bahu III., king of Ceylon (at the close

of the xiii. cent. A.D.), p. 58a.
Bhuvaneka Bahu IV., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1344 —

1351 ?) p. 58a, 573, 1036.

Bhuvaneka Bahu V., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1371 —
1391), pp. 58a, 72a, 73a, 1035, 1286. See
also Alakesvara.

Bhuvaneka Bahu VI., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1464 —
1471), p. 58a.

Bhuvaneka Bahu VII., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1534—
1542), pp. 58a, 79a, 1076.

Bhuvaneka Bahu Thura, p. 976.

Bilalapadaka, a setthi or merchant, p. 146.

Bimbisara, king of Magadha, pp. 33a, 34a, 146a»

Bodhiraja, a prince, pp. 15a, 1276.

Brahmaloka, p. 30a.

Buddhaghosa Thera, aathor of the Nanodaya, the
Visuddhimagga (15), and numerous Pali com-
mentaries on the Buddhist scriptures (iv. and
V. cents. A.D.), pp. 186, 20a, 21a, 31a, 1196.

Buddhapiya Thera, author of the Eupasiddhi, p. 94a.

Buddha-putta Thera. See Mayurapada Thera.

Buddharakkhita Thera, author of the Janavamsaya
(xv. cent, A.D. ?), 76c.

Buddharakkhita Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranafi-
kara and abbot of Uposatharama monastery in
Kandy (xviii. cent. A.D.), p. 75a.

Buddhavamma, a trader {vdnijaka), p. 1266,

Buller (Charles Eeginald), Government Agent of
Kandy (A.D. 1843— 45), ^p- 11^6, 152a.

Cakka updsaha, or Buddhist lay devotee, p. 147a.

Cakkhupala Thera, p. 1 2a.

Cakravarti Parakrama Pandita, author of the Sin-
halese Thiipavamsaya, 128 i,; pp. 1266, 141.

Candrabhanu, a Malay prince, p. 21a.

Carpenter (J. E.), Professor, p. 206.

Cetiyagiri-vihara, a Buddhist monastery, p. 226.

Channa Thera, p. 136.

Chattapani updsaka, or Buddhist lay devotee,^. 13a.

Childers (Eobert Caesar), Professor of Pali and
Buddhist literature at the University College
of London, and compiler of the Pali Dictionary
(b. 1838, d. 25th July, 1876), pp. 9a, 26a, 376,
38a, 90a, 916, 1056, 1166.

Citta setthi, p. 165.

Cittahattha Thera, p. 13a.

Culagalla (or Sulugala), a village on the Deduru
Oya {Jajjara nadi), p. 1286.

Culakala updsalca, p. 15a.

Ciilamani-dagaba (or -caitya), pp. 1395, 143a.

Culanaga Thera, p. 128a.

Ciilani Brahmadatta, an Indian king mentioned in
the Ummagga-jataka, p. 1216.

Ciilatissa, a page in the court of King Dutthagamani,
(B.C. 161— 137), p. 128a.

CuUapanthaka Thera, p. 126.

Cunda (Canda?), the pig-sticker, p. 126.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

185

Dahamdaja, Pandit, of Hisvella, f. 106a.
Dambadeniya, the capital of Ceylon (A.D. 1232 —

1271), fp. 21u, 23a, 756.
Dandin, author of the Kavyadarsa, p. 1006.
Dantakutimbika, "fils de famille" of the village

Nagakaragama, in Ceylon, p. 1286.
Daramitipola Mahd-ihera, author of Mahasati-

patthana-sutra-padarthaya (Dec. -Jan., A.D.

1760-61), 6 II.
Daruciriya Thera, p. 14a.
Dathasena, a warrior of King Dutthagamani

' (B.C. 161— 137), p. 128a.
De Alwis (James), translator of the Sidatsangara,

82a, the Hatthayanagalla-vihara-vamsa, 68 ii.,

III., &c., pp. 196, 31a, 45a, 71a, 72a, 93a, 97a,

98a, 100a, 1036, 104, 1066, 107, 1096, 110a,

114a, 116a, 119.
Dedigama. See Jatigama.
De Silva Devarakkhita Batuvantudave [Don Andris)

Pandit, pp. 266, 93a, 102a.
Devadatta, the enemy of bhe Buddha, pp. 126, 15a,

346.
Devanampiyatissa, King of Ceylon (B.C. 307 — 267),

pp. 22a, 35a, 140a.
Devapratiraja, a minister of King Parakrama Bahu

III. of Dambadeniya (A.D. 1236—71), pp. 326,

366.
Devarakkhita Makdthera. See Dhammakitti Mahd-

thera, Gadalddeniye.
Devamitta Thera', Beyyantuduve, vice-principal of

the Yidyodaya Pali College in Colombo, p. 10a.
Devi-nuvara, or Devundara. See Dondra Head.
Devol, the patron deity of the Hindu temple (Bevd-

laya) at Veheragoda, pp. 536, 54a.
Devram-Vehera. See Jetavanarama.
De Zoysa (Louis) Maha-mudaliyar, pp. 446, 71a,

836, 132a.
Dhammadassi, Valagedara, Abbot of Galapata-

vihara (A.D. 1862), p. 1166.
Dhammadinna Thera, pp. 186, 128a.
Dhammakitti Thera, author of the Dathavamsa

(A.D. 1211), pp. 1006, 1156.
Dhammakitti Thera of Tamba-rata (A.D. 1236—71),

compiler of a portion of the Mahavamsa,

pp. 21, 356.
Dhammakitti Mahdthera, of the fraternity of

Buddhist monks at Putabhattasela monastery

(A.D. 1277—88), p. 129a.
Dhammakitti Mahdthera of Gadaladeni-vihara,

Sanghardja, author of the Parami-maha-sataka,

p. 129a.
Dhammakitti Mahdthera, Gadalddeniye, called also

Devarakkhita Mahdthera and Jayabahu Mahd-

thera, afterwards Sanghardja (A.D. 1371 —
1410?), author of the Saddharmalankaraya
123, 124, pp. 6a, 80a, 1326, 1536 ; the Jina-
bodhavali ; the Sankhepa ; the Balavatara ;
the Nikayasangrahava, 17 ii. 3, 69 ii., and
p. 1036; and probably of the Gadaladeiii-sanne
and the Saddhamma-sangaha.

Dhammakitti Thera, a scholar mentioned in the
Vrittamala (A.D. 1415— 67), p. 976.

Dhammaloka Thera, Ratmaldne, the first principal
of the Vidyalankara Parivena at Peliyagoda,
and author of the Rajacaritaya, 109.

Dhammananda Thera, Kiramha (early xix. cent.),
author of the Kavmutuhara, 107, the Vibat-
maldama, and the five poems Simhavalli-
kathava, Devadhamma-jataka, Sambular-jataka,
Pretavastuva and Gangarohana, pp. 1156,
116a, 136a, 146a.

Dhammapala Thera, an ancient author, p. 31«.

Dhamma-rakkhita Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranaii-
kara Sanghardja, p. 109a.

Dhammarama Thera, p. lib.

Dhammarama Thera, K., the second principal of the
• Vidyalankara Parivena at Peliyagoda; joint
author of the Rajacaritaya, &c., 109.

Dhammarama Thera, Ydtrdmulle (died January,
A.D. 1872), Abbot of Vanavasa Vihara, Bentota;
author of the Khuddakapatha-sannaya, 10 ii. ;
six letters on Pali scholarship, 82, and some
stanzas in praise of R. C. Childers, 108.

Dhammaratana Thera, author of the Sinhalese inter-
pretation of the Mahasudassana-sutta (Dec-
Jan., A.D. 1505-6), 5.

Dhammaratana Thera, Weliwitiye, editor of the
Thupavamsaya, p. 141.

Dhammasena Thera, author of the Saddharma-
ratnavaliya (in or before the xiii. cent. A.D.),
13, and pp. 146a, 1536.

Dhammasoka. See Asoka.

Dhammika, a Buddhist devotee, pp. 126, 146a.

Dhanapala, a Naga king converted by the Buddha,
p. 303.

Dhanvantari, teacher of Susruta, p. 60a, 616.

Dharmakirti-pada, a pandit of the xii, cent. A.D.,
p. 1416.

Dharmaratna, M., editor of the Visuddhimarga-maha-
sannaya, 15, the Lakminipahana, &c. p. 216.

Dharmasonda, a legendary king of India who was a
Bodhisatta, p. 1266.

Digambara, a class of ascetics, p. 80a.

Dipankara Buddha, pp. 24a, 326.

Dipankara Thera, an author who lived in or before
the xiii. cent. A.D., pp. 19a.

3 B

186

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Dondra Head, a small town on the southern coast

of Ceylon, ^^. 103&, 118a.
Doranegama, a village, p. 896.
Dubbitthi-maha-Tissa, a chief who lived at Mahela-

nagara near Anuradhapura, p. 1286.
Durga, called also MahadevI, wife of S'iva, p. ^la.

See also Kali.
Dutthagamam \_8inh. Dutugemunn], King of Ceylon

(B.C. 161—137), pp. m,' 127b, 140, 144a,

162a.
Elala, Tamil king of Ceylon (B.C. 205—161),

p. 1406.
Erakapatta, a Naga king, p. 156.
Etagala Vihara, p. 836.

Gadaladeni-Vihara, pp. 416, 73a, 126a, 1286, 129a.
Gaja Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D. 113— 125), _p. 85a.
Galapata- Vihara, p. 1166.
Galaturumula Mahathera, ^n-Rdjobguru (xii. — xiii.

cents. A.D. ?), pp. 236, 446, 102a.
Galaturumula Maitri Mahdsthcwira (A.D. 1371 —

1410?),^p. 236 -note, 73a, 1286.
Gampola, called also Gangasripura, pp. 756, 1036.
Ganesa, ^p. 1046, 105a.
Gangasripura. See Gampola.
Ganthibhedaka, the thief, p. 136.
Gatara Upa-yati, or -tapassi, pp. 976, 986.
Ghoshaka setthi, p. 126.
Godhika Thera, p. 13a.

Gokulika, a heretical sect of Buddhism, p. 246.
Gola updsaka, a Buddhist lay devotee, p. 1286, 180a.
Gotama Buddha, pp. 12a, 22a, 236, 246, 29, 316,

326, 35a, 386, 43a, 516, 131, 132a, 1356, 136a,

1396, 140a, 1636.
Gothabhaya, King of Ceylon (A.D. 248—261),

p. 70a.
Gotimbara, a warrior of King Dutthagamam (B.C.

' 161— 137), pp. 1276, 140a.
Gray (J.), editor and translator of the Buddha-

ghosuppatti, p. 21a.
Gunananda Thera, Mohottivatte, editor of the Nava-

patala-sangraha, 62 i., the Milindaprasnaya, 22,

etc.
Gunaratana Thera, Dope, p. 152a.
Gunaratana Thera, M., editor of the Sinhalese

Ummagga-jataka, 116.
Gunasekara (Bartholomews), chief Sinhalese trans-
lator to the Ceylon Government, p. 356.
Gunatilaka (William), editor of the " Orientalist,"

p. 100a.
Gurulugomi Mahdkavi (who must have lived before

A.D. 1267), author of the Amavatura, 23, and

of the Dharmapradlpikava, pp. 236, 29a, 306,

31a, 1176, 1416.

Hanuman, the monkey chief in the Eamayana, p. 466.
Hermann (Paul), Br. (b. 1646, d. 1695), botanist

and compiler of a Sinhalese alphabet and vo-
cabulary, 81 and 83.
Hisvella, p. 826, 106.
Homa-santi, a religious ceremony, p. 49a.
Huniyam Yakshaya, pp. 496, 52a.
Huniyam, a devil ceremony, pp. 496, 50, 51, 52a,

686.
Hyde (Thomas), Professor of Oriental languages at

Oxford (b. 1636, d. 1703), pp. 906, 93.
Ikshvaku. See Okkaka.
Ilandari-deviya, a deit^ especially worshipped in

the N. Central province of Ceylon, p. 48a.
Indagutta Thera, p. 127a.
Indra, the lord of gods, p. 34a.
Iriya-pathas or postures of the Buddha, pp. 86, 1356.
Irngalkula-parivenadhipati Thera, author of the

Kovulsandesa (xv. cent. A.D.), p. 446.
Isipatanarama, p. 33a.
Jaflfna, p. 756.

Jambuka, an djlvaha ascetic, p. 136.
Jatigama, probably Dedigama in Beligal Korale,

pp. 23a Tiote, 976, 98a.
Jatila, an order of ascetics, p. 30a.
Jatila, setthi, p. 18a.
Jayabahu Mahathera. See Dhammakitti Mahathera,

Ga^alddeniye,
Jaya-Bahu, son of King Parakrama Baha III. of

Dambadeniya (A.D. 1236—1271), p. 216,
Jayampatika, name of a lady, p. 128a.
Jayatilaka (Hendrick), editor of several works such

as the Mahasatipatthana-sutra-padarthaya, 6 ii.

note ; the Amavatura, 23, 24 ; the Pujavaliya

(Pt. I.), 25.
Jayawardhana (Arthur) Mudaliyar, pp. 47a, 546.
Jayavardhanapura. See Kotte.
Jetavanarama, or Jetavana- vihara, pp. 12a, 22a

296, 336, 1356, 1486.
Jivaka, a celebrated physician converted by the

Buddha, p. 346.
Jlvakarama, p. 346.
Jotiya, setthi, afterwards Thera, p. 18.
Kaccayana. See Kasayin.
Kahadiya, holy " saffron water," p. 486.
Kaka, a preta spirit, p. 136.

Kaka-mukkaru, a South Indian tribe, pp. 796, 806.
Kakavarnatissa, ruler of Magama and father of

King Dutthagamani (161—137 B.C.), p. 1276.
Kakudha-katyayana, the head of one of the six

heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.
Kala, setthi, p. 15a.
Kalasoka, a king of India, p. 35a.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

187

Kala Thera, p. \ha.

Kalaveva, a tank about twelve miles long, p. 79a.

Kali, a she-demon, p. 12a.

Kali, called also Kali-ammS and Mahakali, a

goddess and probably a form of Durga,

pp. 466, 47a, 536.
Kalidasa, the poet, pp. 226, 99a, 1006, 1036.
Kalinga, p. 306.
Kalu Buddharakkhita Thera, of Anuradhapura

(ii. cent. B.C.), p. 1446.
Kancanadevi, a princess, pp. 1156, 127a, 136a,

1456.
Kandy, called also Senkadagala-S'rivradhanapura,

capital of Ceylon (xvi. — xviii. cents. A.D.),

pp. 416, 75a, 85.
Kapana, name of a poor woman, p. 127a.
Kapila, name of a mythical fish, p. 17a.
Kapurala, a lay priest of the worship of devas and

devatds, p. 476.
Kasayin Mahdthera, p. 14a.
Kashtha-vahana, a king, p. 136.
Kassapa Thera, p. 1236.
Kataragama, a sacred town in the Southern Province

of Ceylon, p. 49a.
Kattadiya, called also Yakedura and Yakdessa,

titles of a; lay priest of demon worship,

pp. 466, 486, 49, 52a, 686, 69a.
Katyayana. See Kasayin.
Kavirajasekhara, an ancient pandit, jj. 31a.
Kedara Bhatta, author of the Vrittaratnakara,

p. 96a.
Kelaniya, pp. 22a, 98a, 1036.
Keragala Vihara, p. 104a.
Khanja-deva, a warrior of King Dutthagamani

(B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1276, 1406.
Khanukondanna, p. 14a.
Khema, a Buddhist nun, pp. 17a, 18a.
Khema, an updsdka or Buddhist lay devotee, p. 17a.
Kirimetiyave Mahdthera, p. 11a.
Kirti-Senapati, Prime Minister of Queen Lilavati

(A.D. 1197— 1200), p. 1006.
Kirti-S'ii-Eajasimha, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1747 —

1781), pp. 56, 276, 746, 88, 95a, 109a.
Kirti-S'ri-Sumangala, Aturaliye, Buddhist High-
priest of Matara and Hambantota districts

(A.D. 1841— 1847), p. 72a.
Kisagotami, a therl or Buddhist nun related to

Gotama Buddha, pj3. 14a, 166, 18a.
Kitsirimevan Kelani. See Kelaniya.
Knox (Robert), compiler of a Sinhalese vocabulary

(xvii. cent. A.D.), 81a.
Koka, a hunter, p. 146.
Kolannetima, a masquerade, p. 526.

Koliya, a dynasty related to the S'akyas, p. 346.

Kosala, an Indian territory, pp. 156, 17a, 34a,
1316, 132a.

Kosambenuvara, an ancient city in India (probably
on the Ganges), pp. 126, 14a.

Kotte, called also Jayavardhanapura, capital of
Ceylon (xv. cent. A.D.), pp. 416, 58a, 756,
1036, 104a,

Kumaradasa, King of Ceylon (A.D. 513 — 522), and
author of the Sanskrit poem, Janakiharana,
p. 1176.

Kumara-kasup Thera, p. 15a.

Kumbhaghoshaka, setthi,p. 126.

Kundadana Thera, p. 146.

Kundalakesi, a Buddhist nun, p. 14a.

Kurumbara, a demon, p. 64a.

Kurunegala, the seat of Government at the begin-
ning of the xiv. cent., pp. 80a, 826, 83, 846,
102a, 118a.

Kusavati, the capital of King Mahasudassana
p. 1456.

Kutadanta, a Brahmin converted by the Buddha,
p. 296.

Kuveni, p. 44a.

Labhiyavasabha, a warrior of King Dutthagamani
(B.C. 161— 137), pp. 128a, 1406.

Lakuntaka-bhaddiya Thera, pp. 136, 166.

Xialudayi Thera, pp. 136, 15a, 16a.

Lankatilaka- vihara, a Kandyan Buddhist monastery
built in the xiv. cent. A.D., p. 416.

Licchavi, a race of Indian princes, pp. 156, 34a.

Lilavati, Q?^eew, ruling at Polonnaruva (A.D. 1197 —
1200 and 1209—1211), p. 1006.

Loten (Joan Gideon), Dutch Governor-General of
Makasser (A.D. 1744— 50), p. 166a.

Lovamahapaya, " the brazen palace," p. 1406.

Lumbini, the park in which Gotama Buddha was
born, p.33a.

Maccharikosiya, setthi, p. 13a.

Madurata, name of a country, p. 50a.

Magandi (more properly Magandiya), wife of King
Fdena, and daughter of Magandiya, a Brahn^
of the Kuru country (all of them being eon-
temporaries of the Buddha), p. 126.

Mahabrahma, p. 33a.

Mahadevi. See Durga.

Mahakala, an updsaha, p. 15 a.

Mahakala Thera, p. 126.

Mahakali, a goddess. See Kali.

Mahakappina Thera, p. 136.

Mahakassapa, apostle of the Buddha and president
of the first council. See Mahasup.

Mahakaiyapa, author of the Bainba-uppatti, 71.

188

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Mahallika, a sinful woman of Euhuna, converted by

Maliyamahadeva Thera, p. 128b.
Mahamandhatu, a legendary king of India, p. 126b.
Mahamayadevi, mother of Gotama Buddha, p. 33a.
Mahanela, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (161 —

137 B.C.), p. 128a.
Maha-netta-pasada-mula-thera, p. 97b. See also

Sumangala Mahdthera, Mdnetpdmula.
Mahapanthaka TTiera, p. 18a.
jyTahaprajapati-Gotami, foster-mother of Gotama

Buddha, pp. 17b, 34&.
Mahasammata, the traditional name of the first

king from whom the S'akya dynasty was de-
scended, pp. 83a, 866,.
Mahasanghika, a heretical sect of Buddhism, p.

24b.
Mahasena, King of Pataliputra in India, p. 127a.
Mahasena, or Mahasen, King of Ceylon (A.D.

275—302), p. 2lb.
Mahasona [in MS. Mahasena], a warrior of King

Dutthagamani (B.C. 161—137), pp. 127b,

140a.
Mahasudarsana, name of the Bodhisattva when he

was born as king of Kusavati, p. 145&.
Mahasup Mahdthera, apostle of the Buddha and

president of the first council, pp. 12b, 13.
Mahavihara, a Buddhist monastery of Anuradha-

pura, established in the iii. cent. B.C., pp. 22b,

86b.
Mahinda, son of King Dharma Asoka of India, and

Buddhist missionary to the Southern Countries,

including Ceylon, pp. 22, 36a, 140a.
Mahiyangana-dagaba, p. 1406.
Mahosadha Pandit, name of the Bodhisattva in the

Maha-ummagga-jataka, pp, 120b, 1216.
Makhadeva, a Bodhisattva king, pp. 1126, 113a,

1256.
Makkhali-gosala, the head of one of the six heretical

sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.
Malala, name of a tribe, pp. 44a, 806, 816, 846.
Maliya Thera, a mythical Buddhist saint, pp. 526,

143a.
Mallika, name of a queen, p. 146.
Mallikavo. See Bandhula-Mallikavo.
Malvatte Vihara, a Buddhist monastery in Kandy,

p. 152a.
Maaet-pamula Sumangala Mahdthera. See Suman-
gala Mahdthera, Mdnet-pdmula.
Mara, the spirit of evil and enemy of the Buddha,

pp. 15, 17, 22a, 33a, 43a, 51, 1396.
Mark, St., the Evangelist, p. 2a.
Matale Disava, p. 82a.
Matthew, St., the Evangelist, p. 1.

Mattakundali, a son of a Brahmin, p. 12a.

Maya, the ancient central division of Ceylon, p. 83a.

Mayiira, author of the Siirya-sataka, 89 (in or

before vii. cent. ,A.D.), pp. 23a, 1016.
Mayiirapada Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.), Abbot of the

Mayurapada-parivena and author of the Togar-

nava and the Pujavaliya, 25, pp. 186, 19a, 216,

31, 326, 35, 366, 436, 72a, 796, 132a, 1486,

158a.
Medhankara Thera, an elder of great learning

(xiv. cent. A.D.),p. 119a.
Medhankara Thera, Aranyaka (xiii. cent. A.D.),

pp. 21a, 356.
Medhankara Thera (xii.-xiii. cent. A.D.), pupil of

Sariputta Thera and author of the Vinayartha-

samuccaya, p. 1006.
Meghavarna, p. 128a.
Meghiya Thera, p. 13a.
Mendaka, a setthi, p. 16a.
Menikhami, wife of the minister Attanayaka (xvi.

cent. A.D.), p. 107a.
Metteyya Bodhisatta, p. 143a.
Midellava Korala, author of the Yogaratnamalava

(A.D. 1816), 61.
Milinda (Menander?), king of the Tonakas, con-
verted to Buddhism by Nagasena Thera after

a controversy, pp. 186, 276.
Minneriya, a tank of about twenty miles in cir-
cumference, p. 796.
Mirisaveti-vihara, p. 1406.
Mithila, the capital of King Vedeha of the Um-

magga-jataka, p. 1206.
Moggallana, one of the chief disciples of Gotama

Buddha, p. 336. See also Mugalan.
Moratota Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranankara

Sanghardja, p. 109a.
Mugalan Mahdthera, an apostle of the Buddha,

pp. 146, 16a, 18a. See also Moggallana.
Mulgirigala Vihara, a Buddhist rock temple, p. 45a.
Munkotuverala, author of the Sangaraja-vata (A.D.

1782), 98.
Nagasena Thera, an ancient Buddhist sage, pp. 12a,

186, 276.
Nakula, an updsaha of Ruhuna, p. 128a.
Nala-mudaliya, the commander of the Kakamuk-

karus, pp. 796, 806.
Nanamoli Thera, Demetagoda, compiler of the

Bauddha-prati-patti-sangrahava, p. 1496.
Nanda-gopala, p. 13a. .
Nanda, the step-brother and disciple of Gotama

Buddha, pp. 126, 336.
Nandimitra, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (B.C.

161—137), pp. 1276, 140a.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

189

Nandi-raja, j3. 127a.

Nandiya, an updsaka, p. 16a.

Nandopananda, a Naga king converted by the

Buddha, p. 30a.
Narendra-Simha. See Vira Parakrama Narendra-

Simha.
Nigama-Tisaa Thera, p. 13a.
Nigantha-natha-pntra, the head of one of the six

heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.
Nigrodharama, j9. 33&.
Oddi-kumara, or Oddi Suniyam Takshaya. See

Huniyam Takshaya.
Okkaka, a dynasty of India, pp. 60a, 75a.
Padmavati, p. 126&.

Palanga, consort of goddess Pattini, p. 45a.
Pandi, a vamsa or dynasty, pp. 35b, 45&.
Panduvasdeva, King of Ceylon (B.C. 504 — 474),

pp. 4Aa, 84&.
Panduvas-nuvara, p. 84?).
Parakrama, a minister, p. 1196.
Parakrama Bahu 1,^ of Polonnaruva, King of

Ceylon (A.D. 1164— 1197), p. 1416.
Parakrama Bahu III., S'rimat Kalikdla Sdhitya

Sarvajna Pandita, of Dambadeniya, King of

Ceylon (A.D. 1236—1271), author of the

Visuddhimarga-mahasannaya, 15, the Nissan-

deha and the Kavsilumini-Kusada, pp. 19a,

20a, 21, 23a, 35, 71a, 756,' 1416.
Parakrama Bahu, S'ri Pan4ita, of Kurunegala,

King of Ceylon (A.D. 1295—?), pp. 23a, 'l02a,

118a, 119.
Parakrama Bahu VI., of Kotte, King of Ceylon

(A.D. 1410—1462), pp. 45a, 756, 866, 976,

98a, 104a.
Parakrama Bahu, a king who reigned in Kandy,

p. 85a.
Parakrama Bahu, son of S. K. S. S. Pandita Para-
krama Bahu III., p. 216.
Parakrama Bahu Vilgammiila Mahd-Thera, author

of the Suryasataka-sannaya, 89. See also

Vilgammiila Mahdthera.
Parakrama Pandita, an author who lived in or

before the xiii, cent., p. 31a. See also Cakra-

varti Parakrama Pandita.
!Parvati, wife of S'iya., p. 1046.
Pasenadi, a king of Kosala, pp. 156, 17a.
Pathikaputra, a Digambara ascetic converted by

the Buddha, j9. 30a.
Patipiijika, p. 13a.

Pattini, a goddess, pp. 45, 486, 49a, 546.
Pegu, p. 746.
Pereira (John), author of the Heladivrajaniya,

pp. 356, 77a, 95a, 1066.

Phussadeva, a warrior of King Dutthagamani

(B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1276, 1406.
Pihiti, the ancient northern division of Ceylon,

p. 83a.
Pilindivaccha Thera, p. 18a.
Pilotika Thera, p. 146.
Piyadassi Thera, p. 126a.
Polonnaruva, pp. 19a, 796, 1006,
Puncibandara, Veragama Pandita -mudiydnseldge,

editor of the Saddharmaratnavaliya, p. 196.
Purana-Kaiyapa, the head of one of the six heretical

sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.
Piirvarama, pp. 336, 1546.
Pushpadeva Thera, author of the Kurunegala-

vistaraya, 76a. i.
Putabhattasela - vihara, a Buddhist monastery,

pp. 1286, 129a.
Putigatta-Tissa Thera, p. 13a.
Eadha Thera, p. 136.

Rahn, the chief of the Asuras, pp. 30a, 336, 44a.
Bahula, son of Gotama Buddha, pp. 336.
Rahula Thera, Totagamuve S'ri, styled Sha^hhdshd-

paramesvara (xv. cent. A.D.), author of the

Kavyasekhara, the Selalihini - Sandesa, the

Paravi-sandesa, the Moggallanapanjikapradipa,

and probably of the Perakumbasirita, pp. 25a,

446, 45a, 58a, 107.
Rajadhi Eaja Simha, S'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D.

1778— 1798),' pp. 746, 1146.
Rajagriha, capital of Magadha, p. 34a.
Rajasimha I., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1581—1592),

pp. 84a, 856, 106, 1076.
Rajasimha II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1634—1687),

pp. 74a, 856, 866, 1066, 108a, 1146.
Rama, son of King Dasaratha and hero of the

Ramayana, pp. 466, 756.
Ramacandra Bharati, S'ri, afterwards Bauddhagama

Cakravarti, pupil of Totagamuve S'ri Rahula

Thera, and author of the Bhakti- (or Bauddha-)

sataka, 18, and the Vrittamalakhyava (xv.

cent. A.D.), p. 25a.
Rambukvelle Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranankara

Sanghardja, p. 109a,
Ranesinghe (W. P.), editor of the Ummagga-

jatakaya 116, pp. 58a, 1216, 1226.
Rattakkha, a demon, p. 706.
Ravana, a king of Ceylon, pp. 466, 756.
Rayigama, pp. 756, 1036.
Revata bhikhhu, pupil of Dope Gnnaratana Thera

and author of an Ash|aka, 131 i.
Revata lliera, pp. 14a, 18a.
Rhys Davids (T. W.), Professor, translator of the

Milinda-panha, etc., pp. da, 46, 286, 102a.

3o

190

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Rihal- (or Eriyahal-) Tissa, p. 128a.

Rohini, a princess of the city of Kimbulvat, pp. 16a,

1566.
Buhaua, the ancient southern (Jivision of Ceylon,

p. 83a.
Rupadevi, a Brahmin lady, p. 127a.
Rupananda, a Buddhist nun, p. 146.
Ravanveli-dagaba, pp. 80h, 139&, 140&, 162«.
Saa-y Norona (Constantino de), Portuguese General

(A.D. 1630), p. 1146.
Sabhiyaj a Parivrdjaka ascetic converted by the

Buddha, p. 30a.
Saccabaddha, a Jatila ascetic converted by the

Buddha, p. 30a.
Saccaka, a naked ascetic cqnverted by the Buddha,

p. 30a.
Saddhananda Thera, Kosgoda, editor of the Raja-

ratnakaraya, p. 74a.
Saddha-Tissa, King of Ceylon (B.C. 137—119),

pp. 128a, 1446.
Sagalpura, p. 50a.
Sahitya Thera, an author who lived in or before the

xiii. cent. A.D., pp. 19a, 31a.
Sakra (5iWi. Sak-devindu), a god converted by

the Buddha, pp. 156, 17a, 30a, 44a..
S'akya, vamia or family to which Gotama Buddha

belonged, p. 346, 75a.
Sali-raja-kumara, son of King DutthagamanT,

p. 128a.
Saman-devi, p. 126.
Samavati, a queen of Udeni, p. 126.
Sammunjaniya Thera, p. 15a.
Sampadaya, Thera, p. 14a.
Sanghabodhi I., Bhamma Siri, King of Ceylon

(A.D. 252—254), pp. 21a, 70.
Sanghadatta, Thera, p. 128a.
Sangharakkhita Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.), pupil of

Sariputta Thera, pp. 94a (?), 1006.
Sangha-rakkhita Thera (xviii. cent. A.D.), pupil of

Velivita Saranankara Satighardja, p. 109a.
Sanjayabelatthiputra, the head of one of the six

heretical schools opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.
Sankicca, a Buddhist novice, p. 14a.
Santati, a minister, p. 146.
Sanu, a samartera, p. 17a.
Saranankara, Velivita Pindapdtiha, Savghardja

(A.D. 1698—1778), author of the Bhesajja-

manjusa-sannaya, the Madhurarthaprakaiini,

the Sarartha-sangraha and the Riipamala,

pp. 236, 24a, 276, 746, 75a, 95a, 109.
■Sarana Thera, p. 1266.
Sariputta, a disciple of Gotama Buddha, p. 336.

See also Seriyut.

Sariputta Thera, of Polonnaruva (xii. cent. A.D.),

author of the Saratthadipani, the Sarattha-

manjiisa, the Vinayasangaha and the Ratnamati-

pancika-tika called also Pancikalahkara, p. 1006.
Sarogama-mula-thera, a resident of the Jatigama

monastery (in or before the xiv. cent.), pp. 23a

note t, 976, 98a.
Sarogama-miJla-thera (xiii. and xiv. cents. A.D.),

author of the Elu Bodhivanisaya, 16. See

Vilgammula Mahdthera.
Sataraparivena Upatapassi, author of the Vritta-

mala, 87.
S'atrusimha Kunjara, Sendndyaka or General (xiv.

cent. A.D.), p. 716.
Satthikuta, a preta spirit, p. 136.
Senapati-miila-thera, p. 97a.
Senkadagala S'rivardhanapura. See Kandy.
Sepala, an Adigar under King Bhuvaneka Bahu VII.

(A.D. 1534—42), p. 107a.
Seriyut Mahdthera, a disciple of the Buddha, pp. 14a,

16, 176, 18a. See also Sariputta.
Settipala Pandit, author of the poem Mahabinik-

mana, 101, 102 i., 103.
Seyyasaka Thera, p. 146.
Siam, pp. 10a, 746, 75a.
Siddhattha, Prince, afterwards Gotama Buddha,

pp. 22a, 24a.
Sikkhapada, p. 1376.
Sinigama, a village on the W. Coast of Ceylon,

p. 546.
Sirigutta, a devoted Buddhist in Savatthi, p. 13a.
Sirima, sister of Jivaka, p. 146.
Siri Sanghabodhi I. See Sanghabodhi I., Dhamma

Siri.
Sirivaddhanapura [SM. S'ri-vardhana-pura), p. 21a.
Sitavaka, seat of the Government of Rajasimha I.

and his successor (A.D. 1581 — 1592), p. 106a.
Siva, pp. 47a, 1046.
Siva-gupta, a Bengal Brahmin who resided in

Ceylon (A.D. 1697-8), p. 606.
Sivali, Thera, p. 1266.
Sobhita, Rabdveve, a Kandyan Buddhist friar and

copyist, pp. 76, 86.
Soma, a Brahmin of Savatthi, p. 127a.
Soreyya, a town near Takkasila, p. 13a.
Steele (Thomas), of the Ceylon Givil Service,

translator of the Kusajatakaya, 95.
Subha, a Mdnavaka converted by the Buddha, p. 30a.
Subhadra, a Parivrdjaka, p. 16a.
Subhuti Thera, Waska4uve, compiler of the Nama-

mala, p. 95.
Suddhodana, father of Gotama Buddha, pp. 15a,

1116.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

191

Sadharma Thera, p. ISb.

Sudovun. See Saddhodana.

Sukha, sdmanera, a Buddhist novice.

Sulugala. See Oiilagalla.

Sumana, a florist, pp. 13&, 137&.

Sumanaj a sdmanera or novice, pp. 17&, 33&.

Sumana, the patron deity of Adam's Peak, pp. 106a,

1526.
Sumangala BhiJckJiM, Valasveve, a copyist, p. 11a.
Sumangala, Hiklm(Iuve S'ri, the chief thera of

Adam's Peak and principal of the Vidyodaya

Pari vena, p. 119 a.
Sumangala Mahdthera, Mdnetpdmula, teacher and

brother of Mayurapada Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.),

p. 356.
Samangala Thera, Mlnatihimbure, pupil of Attara-

gama Bandara Raj agar u and author of the

Sinhalese Milindaprasnaya, 22 (A.D. 1777-78).
Sumangala Thera, pupil of Totagamuve S'ri Eahula

Thera and author of the Bauddha-sataka-san-

naya (xv. cent. A.D.), p. 25a.
Sumedha, a hermit, pp. 24a, 326.
Sandari, a paribhdjika or nun, p, 1 7a.
Sunetra Devi, mother of King Parakrama Bahu VI.

(A.D. 1415—67),^. 976.
Suprabuddha, the leper, p. 136.
Suprabuddha-sakya, p. 146,
Suranirmala, a warrior of King Dutthagamani

(B.C. 161—137), pp. 127b, 140a.
Surapada, & pandit of the xii. cent., p. 1416.
Suriyagoda Thera, p. 109a.
Susiri, a queen of Sagalpura, p. 50a.
SvLsruta,, pp. 60a, Qlh.
Suvarnatilaka, daughter of a Candala Brahmin,

p. 1276.
Tambadeli {Pali Tambadatthika), the destroyer of

robbers, p. 14a.
Tamba-rata, name of a country, p. 21a.
Tamba-Sumana, Thera, p. 128a.
Tavatimsa, a heaven, p. 34a.
Tennent (Sir J. Emerson), p. 77a.
Theraputtabhaya, a warrior of King Dutthagamani

(B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1276, 140a.
Thomis, Mohandiram, author of a poem called

Gangarohana (early xix. cent.).
Thulatissa Thera, p. 12a.
Thuparama, p. 140a.
Tibbotuvave Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranarikara

Saiighardja, p. 109a.
Tilokamalla, son of King Parakrama Bahu III., of

Dambadeniya, p. 216.
Tissa, brother of King Dutthagamani (B.C. 161 —

137), and governor of Ruhuna, p. 1406.

Tissa, Manikdra-liulupaga, Thera, p. 146.

Tissanaga, Thera, of Euhuna, p. 1286.

Tissa, Pabbdra-vdsi, p. 18a.

Tissa, Pradhdnika, Thera, pp. 15a, 166.

TisBa sdmanera, p. 1286.

Tissa, Thera, p. 156, 16a.

Tissa Thera, KosaMenuva/ra, p. 14a.

Topaveva, a large tank in Polonnaruva district,

p. 796.
Trenckner (V.), editor of the Milindapanha, p. 286.
Trisimhala, the three ancient divisions of Ceylon,

namely Pihiti, Ruhunu, and Maya, p. 836.
Tudave Pandit, p. 93fl!.
Tumour (George), translator of the Mabavamsa,

pp. 23a, 276, 356, 75a, 766.
Tusita, a heaven, pp. 33a, 1116.
Udeni, son of Parantapa and King of Kosambi,

p. 126.
Uggasena, a merchant's son, pp. 17a, 18a.
Upaka, an Ajlvaka ascetic, pp. 1 7a, 33a.
Upalantara-miila-thera, p. 976.
Upali, a householder converted by the Buddha,

p. 296.
Upananda, a Sakya prince, p. 15a.
Upatapassi, Sataraparivena, author of the Vritta-

mala, 87.
Upham (Edward), pp. 456, 46a, 536, 64a, 766, 77a,

846.
Uposatharama, a Buddhist monastery in Kandy,

p. 75a.
UppalavannI, a Buddhist nun, pp. 136, 186.
Uruvela, a town in Magadha, p. 33a.
Utpalagandha, a rich merchant, pp. 34a, 142a,

1546.
Uttara, a Buddhist nun, p. 146.
Uttara, daughter of Bahudana-setthi,pp. IQa, 161a.
Uttaramula, a Buddhist sect {niMyaj of Ceylon,

pp. 446, 45a,
Uttara sdmanera, p. 126a.
Vacissara Thera, author of the Pali Thiipavainsa,

the Linatthadipani Tika, the Saccasankhepa-

sannaya, and the Visuddhimaggasankhepa-

sannaya, pp. 1416, 142a.
Vadiga, an Indian territory, pp. 50, 586.
Vaggumuda, p. 1 7a.
Vahisvara (probably YagTsvara), an ancient author

p. 31a.
Vakkali Thera, p. 176.
Valgampaya, p. 73a.
Valliya Thera, p. 1386.
Vanaratana Mahasami Saiighardja (xv. cent. A.D.)

p. 104a, probably identical with Vanaratana

Thera, p. 976.

192

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Vanavasa ViLara, a Buddhist monastery at Bentota,

fp. 9a, 92a.
Vanavasika-Tissa Thera, p. ISb.
Vanglsa Thera, p. 18b.
Vanniya, the N.W. and N.O. Provinces of Oeylon,

pp. 79, 806.
Vasuladatta, a queen of Udeni,p. 126.
Vata-giri-parvata-vihara, a rock temple in Ceylon,

p. 356.
Vattimi, a king of Ceylon, p. 866.
Vedeha Thera, author of the Sidatsangara, 82a,

the Samantakuta-vannana and the Easavahici,

pp. 92a, 126a.
Yedeha, a king of Mithila, p. 1206, 1216.
Veheragoda Devalaya, pp. 536, 546.
V^elivita Saranankara Thera. See Saranankara

Thera, Velivita Pindapdtika.
Velusumana, a warrior of King Dutthagamani

' (B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1275, 1406,
Veluvanarama, p. 33a.
Veragama Puncibandara. See Puncibandara, Vera-

gama Pandita-Mudiydnseldge.
Vesali, an ancient city of India, p. 34a.
Vesamunu, demon king, pp. 49a, 50a.
Vessamitta, a queen of Kosambi, p. 1266.
Vibhishana, a god, p. 98a.
Vidagama Thera, author of the Lovedasaiigara and

probably of one of the two poems entitled

Tisara-sandesaya, p. 1046.
Vidagama, pp. 1036, 1046.
Vidiidabha, a king of Kosala, p. 13a.
Vidyalankara Parivena, the Buddhist college at

Peliyagoda, near Colombo, p. 1176.
Vidyodaya Parivena, the Buddhist college at Mali-

gakanda in Colombo, p. 10a.
Vijaya, King of Ceylon (B.C. 543— 505), pp. 35a,

44a, 726, 73a, 756, 77a.
Vijaya Bahu II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1197—

1198), p. 1416.
Vijaya Bahu III, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1232—

1236 ?), pp. 21a, 866.
Vijaya Bahu IV., eldes.t son of Pandita Parakrama

Bahu III., King of Ceylon (A.io. 1271—1277?)

pp. 21, 356.
Vijaya Bahu (VI. ?), probably identical with Vira
Bahu II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1391—1410?),
taken captive by the Chinese in A.D. 1408,

pp. 72a note, 73a, 756, 79a, 1286.
Vijaya Raja Simha, 8'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D.
1739—1747), pp. I^h, 1146.

Vijayasundara Mudiyannehe, of Arava, grantee of a

sannasa from Kirti S'ri Eajasimha (Dec. 18th,

1751), p. 88a.
Vikrama, a king of India (vi. cent. A.D.) p. 99a.
Vikrama Raja Simha, S'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D.

1798— 1815),' pp. 896, 1146.
Vikramasimha Gandrasekhara Karunatilaka Sene-

viratna Pandita Mudaliya, of Dodanvala,

grantee of a sannasa from Kirti S'ri Rajasimha

(Jan. 19th, 1765 A.D.), p. 886.
Vilbagedara Pandita Mudiya/nse, p. 746.
Vilgammdla Mahathera, called also Sarogamamiila

Thera (xiii. and xiv. cents. A.D.), chief monk of

Kitsirimevan Kelani Temple, and author of

the Blu Bodhivamsaya, and probably of the

Siiryasataka-sannaya, pp. 19a, 22a, 23a, 31a,

102a, 1576.
Vimala Dharma Surya IT., King of Ceylon (A.D.

1687— 1707), pp. 74a, 108a.
Vira Bahu II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1391—1410 ?).

See Vijaya Bahn (VI. ?).
Vira Bahn, nephew of Parakrama Bahu III., of

Dambadeniya, p. 216.
Vira Parakrama Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1485

—1505), pp. 796, 81 A.
Vrra Parakrama Narendra Simha, S'ri, King of

Ceylon (A.D. 1707—1739), pp. 776, 1086,

1146.
Virasimha Pratiraja, a minister (xiv. cent. A.D.),

p. 1196.
Vira Vikrama, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1542),

p. 73a.
Visakha Mahd-updsikd, pp. 13a, 146, 156, 336, 154.
Visamaloma, a prince of Pataliputra, p. 127a.
Vishnu, the patron god of the Hindu Temple at

Devinuvara (Dondra Head), p. 1036.
Vyasa, Rishi, p. 1026.
Warren (Henry C), of Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A.,

p. 206, 876.
Westergaard (N. L.), pp. 86, 29a, 36a, 37a.
Yakdessa, or Yakedura. See Kattadiya.
Yapahuva, or Yapa-nuvara, seat of Government in

A.D. 1277 (?), p. 846.
Yasodhara-devi, wife of Gotama Buddha, pp. 336,

346.
Yatawara (Tikiri Banda), translator of the

Ummagga-jataka, p. 122a.
Yatramulla, a village near Bentota, p. 47a.
Yatramulle Thera. See Dhammarama Thera,
Ydtrdmulle.

( 193 )

CLASSED INDEX OF WOKKS.

The title of any portion of a work which appears separately in the Catalogue is entered in
this Index in italics, under the heading of the entire work. The numerals, other than those
in parentheses indicating dates, refer to the numbers under which the MSS. are described.

ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC.

See also under MEDICINE and RELIGION.—
III. Demonology and Local Cults.

A number of charms, 66.

Navapatala-sangraha, 62 i.

Pancanga, 67.

Portions of astrological treatises, 62 ii., iii,

Sarvasamhara, 63 ; 64.

Yantrapota, 65,

DICTIONARIES.

below, LEXICOGRAPHY.

GRAMMAR.

Alphabetum Zinghalensim, 83.

An anonymous collection of short Pali sentences,
with their signification in Sinhalese, illustra-
ting the conjugation of Pali verbs and the
construction of sentences, 31 v.

Hodiya, 55 i. ; 68 i.

Karakapupphamanjari (and its Sinhalese sannaya),
both by Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru
(A.D. 1747—1780), 85.

Saddamala, by Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru
(1779-80 A.D.), 84.

Sidatsangara (with its sannaya or paraphrase), by
Vedeha Thera (xiii. or early xir. cent. A.D.),
82a.

HISTORY.

I. General and Local. -See also TOPOGRAPHY.

An anonymous account of the Band§,ra and the
Malala families, 76 I.

An anonymous collection of quatrains, most of
which record dates of historical events from
the xvi. cent, up to A.D. 1803, 76b.

Bamba-uppatti, called also Jagadananda-katha-
vastuva, 71 ; 72.

Buddha-raj avaliya, 74a.

Janavaipsaya, 76c.

Eajaratnakaraya, by the chief incumbent of
Abhayaraja-parivena of Valgampaya (xvi. cent.
A.D.), 69 III.

Rajavaliya, 69 iv. ; 70 ; 70a ; 71 ; 72; 73.

Vittipota, 74; 74a j 75.

II. Religions.

See also RELIGION.— I. Buddhist : (3) Original
Works.

Attanagaluvamsaya, the Sinhalese version of the

Pali Hatthavanagalla-vihara-vamsa, 68 ill.
Elu Bodhivamsaya, by Vilgammula Mahathera

(A.D. 1295—1347), 16 ; 134 xiv.
Hatthavanagalla - viharavamsa, by a pupil of

Anomadassi Sangharaja (xiii. cent. A.D.),

68 II.
Nikayasangrahava, called also S'asanavataraya, by

Devarakkhita Dhammakitti Mahathera, of

Gadaladeniya (latter half of the xiv. cent.

A.D.), 69 II.
Ruvanvelidageb-varnanava, 135 xvi.
Siyamsandesa-varnanava, 69 V.
Sumanasiitraya, 131 ii.
Thupavamsaya, by Cakravarfi Parakrama Pandita

(xiii. cent. A.D. ?) 128 i.

3d

194

CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.

INSCRIPTIONS.

Sannas, 77 j 78; 79.

LETTEBS.

A letter addressed to a Mr. T. G. Frith (October
21st, 1840), 140.

A palm-leaf envelope addressed to Governor Joan
Gideon Loten, 138.

A palm-leaf letter addressed to tlie Colonial Secre-
tary, Mr. P. Anstruther (March 18th, 1837),
139.

LEXICOGRAPHY.

A short glossary of Buddhist technical terms,
31 VI.

A vocabulary of Sinhalese words in colloquial use
amongst the Kandyans of the xvii. cent., by
Robert Knox, 81a.

Pali-sabdakaradiya, 80.

Six long letters on Pali scholarship and interpreta-
tion, addressed to E. 0. Childers, by Yatra-
mulle Dhammarama Thera (May, 1869 — April,
1870), 82.

Vocabulariuin Selanense seu Insulee Q^ylo'^ in
Indi^ Orientali, 81.

MAGIC.

See under ASTROJjOGrY, MEDICINE and RELIGION.—
III. Semouology.

MEDICINE.

A collection of medical prescriptions and charms,

54; 55 II.; 59; 61 ii.
A collection of miscellaneous prescriptions, mostly

of medicinal oils, 56 ii.
Fragments of medical works, 58 i., ii., iii.
Vattorupota, 58 iv. ; 60.
Viyaru-lakshana, 57.
Viyaru-visa-utpattiya, 56 i.
Yogamalava, called also Yogaratnamalava, by

Midellava Korala (A.D. 1816), 61 i.
Yogaratnakaraya (xiv. cent. A.D.), 52 ; 53.

POETRY.

See also under HISTORY, MEDICINE and
RELIGION.

Abhisambodhi-alankara, by Velivita Saranankara
(xviii. cent. A.D.), 17 i.

A collection of songs in praise of the Buddha, the

Dalada, and some of the Ceylon kings of the

xvii. and xviii. cents., 105.
Anuraga-malaya, 104.
Anuruddha-sataka, by Anuruddha Thera (xi. or xii.

cent. A.D.), 14.
Ashtaka in praise of H.R.H. the Duke of Edin-
burgh, by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera and

his pupil K. Dhammarama Thera (A.D. 1870),

109 11.
Ashtaka, being eight Pali stanzas with their

sannaya, in praise of C. R. Buller, by Revata

Bhikkhu, 131 1.
Bhakti-sataka, by S'ri Ramacandra Bharati (early

XV. cent.), 18.
Daladasirita (A.D. 1845), 106.
Ganadevi-hella, 93a.
Kav-mutuhara, called also Kancanadevi-kathava,

by Kiramba Dhammananda Thera (early xix.

cent.), 107.
Kusa-jatakaya, called also Kusa-da, a poem com-
posed in A.D, 1610 by Alagiyavanna Mo-

hottala, 95.
Mahabinikmana, by Settipala Pandit, 101 ; 102 i.;

108.
Makhadeva-jatakaya, 102 ii.
Mayura-sandesaya (A.D. 1344—1354?), 92.
Narendrasimha-raja-stuti (A.D. 1707 — 1739), 97.
Navaratna (and its sannaya), 88 ; 88a.
Pavana (AD. 1634—1687), 96.
Raja-caritaya, by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera

and his pupil K. Dhammarama Thera (A.D.

1875), 109 I.
Saiigaraja-vata, called also Gunaratna-malaya, by

Munkotuve-rala (A.D. 1782), 98.
Sasadava, an anonymous poem composed under the

auspices of Queen Lilavati (A.D. 1197 — 1200),

88b.
Subhashitaya, by Alagiyavanna Mohottala (xvi. —

xvii. cents. A.D.), 94.
Siirya-sataka (and its sannaya), by Mayiira (^ante

vii. cent. A.D.?), 89.
Tisarasandesaya (A.D. 1410—1462), 93.
Two sets of verses and an address in praise of

R. 0. Childers, by YatramuUe Dhammarama

Thera (September 26th, 1862), 108.
Vessantara-jatakaya (xvii. or early xviii. cent.),

99; 100; 100a..
Vyasakara, called also Vyasakara-sataka andYyasa,-

sataka, 90; 91.

PROSODY. See Mow, RHETORIC AND PROSODY.

CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.

195

EELIGION.
I. BUDDHIST.

(1) Interpretation of the Canon.

A Buddhist sutta on sara and asara, 127 xiv.
[A.nguttara-nikaya.]

DhammacaMcappnvattana-sidta (and its sannaya),

8.
Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta (witli its Sinhalese
commentary), 9 ii.
[Digha-nikaya.]

Brahmajdla-sutta (with its artha-vyakhydna or

sannaya), 3 i; 4 iii.
Mahdsatipatthdna-sutta (and its Sinhalese san-
naya), 6 ; 26 1 ; 130 v.
Mahdsudassana-sutta (and its Sinhalese Attha-
vannand)^ 5.
[Khuddaka-nikaya. j

Bhammapada (and its sannaya), 111; 12.
[Dhammapadatthakatha.]

Mahd&appinatthera-vatthu, 127 xiii.

Sambahuldnam hhikhhunam vatthu, 127 viii.

Saddharmaratnayaliya, the Sinhalese version

of the Dhammapadatthakatha. See below,

under the heading "Tales."

Khuddakapdtha (and its sannaya), 10. Extract. —

Tirokudda-sutta (with its sannaya), 129 xii.
Sarandgamana-sutta, 127 xviii.
Saranagamanarsutraya, 129 xiv. ; 132 ii.; 135 iii.,
VIII. ; 136 VI.
[Majjhima-nikaya.J

Angulimdla-sutta (with its Sinhalese commen-
tary), 7.
S'ubhasutra-desanava, 127 v.
S'ubhasutrarthavarnanavaj 127 ii.
[ V inaya-pitaka. J

Bhikhhu-pdtimoMha (and its Sinhalese sannaya),
2.

(2) Interpretation of extra-canonical works in
Sanskrit and Pali.

Abhisambodhi-alankara (with its Sinhalese san-
naya), supposed to have been composed by
Velivita Saranankara Sangharaja (xviii. cent.
A."d.),*17i.

A fragment of a commentary on a Pali text,
containing a chapter entitled Pashudu-hisa,
127 IV.

Anuruddha-satakaj by Anuruddha Thera, who is
supposed to have lived in Polonnaruva in the
xi. or xii. cent. A.D., 14.

Bhakti-s'ataka, called also Bauddha-sataka, a San-
skrit poem by S'ri Eamacandra Bharati, with
a Sinhalese sannaya, by Sumangala (early xv.
cent. A.D.), 18.

Five Pali stanzas, accompanied by their Sinhalese
sannaya, treating on the first five sins dealt
with in the ten Bikhhdpadas, 127 xvi.

Kayaviratigatha, called also Jatidukkhavibhaga (the
Pali text and its Sinhalese sannaya), 19.

Saddhammopayana (the Pali text and its Sinhalese
sannaya), by Ananda Thera, 20 ; 21 .

Visuddhimarga-maha-sannaya, by S'. K. S. S. Pan-
dita Parakrama Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D.
1236—1271), 15.

(3) Original Works on Buddhism.

See also HISTORY.— II. Religious, POETRY, and
TALES.

Abhidharma-kamatahana, 27 i. ; 130 vi. 7.

A collection of "meditations" used in Buddhist

worship, 130 vi.
A discourse on the evil character of women, 31 i.
A discourse on the Buddha's iddhi, or supernatural

power, 129 in.
A discourse on the merit of ddna or almsgiving

129 XIII. (1).
A discourse on the benefits reaped by Gotama

Buddha through his charitable acts, 136 iii.
A discourse on the stanza Sabhaddnam dhanimadd-

nam jindti, eta., 133 vii. ; 184 i., x.
A fragment containing a sermon on the prescribed

phrase Evam me sutam, etc., of the Pali suttas

127 X.
Amavatura, by Gurulugomi [ante A.D. 1267), 23 ; 24
An anti-Christian criticism of certain statements

regarding Buddhism and the solar system.

which appeared in the Church Missionaries'

Calendar for 1839, 30 ii.
An exhortation recited sA, pinkam festivals, 31 ii.
Anusaaanava, 31 iv.
A portion of a sermon, 127 vi.
A sermon on certain Pali stanzas terminating in a

story called Pancadlpika-vastuva, 127 ix. (1).
Atapirikara-kathava, 127 xx. j 134 ix.
Brahmacetanava, 129 ii.
Butsaranaya, 29 i; 30 i.
Caturvidharyasatyaya, 28 ii.
Dahamsaranaya, 29 ii.
Uttardvata, 135 xiii.
Dasapunya-kriyava, 127 ix, (2).
Deviyange bana esimehi vibhava, 135 xxlii.

196

CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.

Kosambevata, called also Kusalasutradesanava, 129
XIII. (3); 132 VII.; 134 Tin., xv.; 135 xxi. ;
136 I. ; 137 I.

Mahabinikman-jatakaya (or -varnanaya), 32; 126

11. ; 136 IV.
Maitri-bhavanava, 26 ii.

Milinda-prasnaya, called also S'ri Saddbarmadasaya,
translated by Hinatikumbure Sumangala Tbera
(A.D. 1777—1778), 22.
PaSca-skandha-vibhagaya, 28 i.
[ Pariccheda-pota.]

Bdnaparicchedaya, 27 ii. ; 129 vi. ; 130 iii. (1) ;
135 XI.
Pujavaliya, by Mayurapada Thera (A..!). 1236 —
1271), 25.
Anadasdmin lat sdtaka-fiijd Jcathdva, 126 iv. ;

134 XXIV.
Andgatavamsa-deSandva, 132 i. ; 134 xvi. (1).
Asadrisa-mahdddna-piijd-hathd, 135 xx.
Bandhulamallikd-vastuva, 133 v. (2).
Buddhwvamsa-deiandva, 26 in. ; 132 i. ; 134 xi.,

XVI. (1).
GarigdroJiana-piijd-lcathd, 134 xix.
Jetavandrdma-pi/jd-kathd, 130 Ji.
Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-hathd, 135 i.
Piervdrdma-pajd-hathd, called also Visdkhdvata,

182 IX. ; 133 v. (1) ; 134 iv. (2) ; 185 iv.
Utpalagandha-nam-sifdnan-kala-prati-patti-pvjd,
called also Utpalagandha-kathdva [or -pu-
vata], 128 iii. ; 133 m. ; 134 iv. (1), xvi.
(2) ; 185 XII. ; 137 ii.
Sampindi-mahanidana, 129 i.
Saiiga-saranaya, 29 in.
Satara-iriyavuva, 9 in,
Sumana-siitraya, 131 ii.

Vihara-asna, called also Nampota (xiv. cent. A.D.),
31 III., vii.

II. CHRISTIAN.
(1) Bible.

Suddhavu EvaVijeliya Matthevusgen liyavtmu hptiye,

li.
Suddhavu Evanjeliye Markusgen liyavunu hetiye,

In.

III. DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

See also ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION AND MAGIC,
and MEDICINE.

Angam-kepilla, 46.

An incantation recited in the ceremony of Huniyam-
kepima, 47.

A number of charms and songs containing an
account of the demon Od^i Buniyam Yak-
shaya, 48.

A number of stanzas, chanted in the " devil-
dancing " ceremony called Yakun-netima, 41 i.

A sacred poem recited at Hwniyam-Mplma, or
other similar devil ceremonies, 49.

Bali-kavi 35 ; 36.

Dalumura-santiya, 39.

Dalumura-upata, 88.

Devol-kavij by a poet of Ambagamuva (xviii. cent.
A.D.), 51.

Four verses addressed to the goddess Pattini and
other deities, 41 iv.

H&niyain-kepime Kavi, 43.

Ilandari-deviyage Kolmuraya, 40.

Kahadiyakotale Kavi, 41 ii.

Kali-nela villa, 37 n.

Kolan-netime Kavi [post xvi, cent. A.D.), 50.

Kuveni-asna, 33.

Menikpala-yadinna, 41 ni.

Pattini-puvata, 84.

Ten stanzas, chanted when offering up a Mal-asna
(an altar of flowers) to Hanuman, 37 i,

Vadigapatuna, 37 in. ; 44 ; 45,

Takun-beudilla, 42.

RHETORIC AND PROSODY.
See also GRAMMAR.

Vrittalankaradhyaya, called also Kavikanthapasa,

86.
Yuttamala-sandesa-sataka, commonly called Vritta-

mala, by Safcaraparivena Upatapassi (xv. cent.

A.D.), 87.

TALES. See also RELIGION.— I. Buddhist.

{For tales in verse, see under the category of POETRY.)

A short tale in illustration of the merit acquired by

acts of charity, 134 vi., xxiii.
Cakka-upasaka-yastuva, 129 xiii. (2).
Kosalabimbavarnanava (xvi. or xvii. cent. A,D.),

125 n. ; 126 ni. ; 129 xvi. ; 134 ii., xxvn.
Mahadan-sutraya, 128 v.
Makhadeva-jatakaya (xv. or xvi. cent. A.D.), 122 ;

134 XXI. ; 135 ii,
Marayage kathava, 134 xx.
Mata-sukara-kathava, 133 viii.

CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.

197

Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota (xiv. cent. A.D.), 110 —
112; 'i12a.
An extract containing the stories (1) Matta-

kundaU-jdtaka ; {2) Ananusociya-jdtaha ; (3)

Svjdta-jataka ; (4) Uraga-jdtaka ; (5) Kum-

mdsapinda-jdtaka ; and (6) Bamkicca-jdtaka,

127 XV,'
Apannaka-jdtakaya, 129 xv.
Asadisa-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (2).
Asampaddna-jdtakaya, 137 iii.
Assaka-jdtakaya, 135 xxii. (2).
GandaMnnara-jdtakaya, 134 xiii.
Gullanandiya-jdtakaya, 133 vi.
Basa/ratha-jdtakaya, 126 i. (2) ; 135 xxv.
Dhammaddhaja-jdtakaya, 128 vi. ; 132 iv. ; 134

III.; 135 X.; 136 ii. (2).
Dharmapdla-jdtahaya, 136 ii. (1).
Four jatakas, viz. — (1) Junha-jdtaka; {2)Manicora-

jdtaka; {Z)Mahdkanha-jdtaka; and {'^)Pada-

mdnavaka-jdtaka, 135 xv.
Pour jatakas, viz.^-(l) Bdma-jdtaka; (2) Kara-

puUa-jdtaka ; (3) Suslma-jdtaka; and (4)

Dhamma-jdtaka, 134 xxvi.
Hatthipdla-jdtakaya, 126 i. (1).
Khadirangdra-jdtakaya, 121 (1) ; 134 xxii. (2).
Kudupu-jdtakaya, 132 viii.
Kurudharma-jdtakaya, 11 iv. ; 130 iv.
Mahdpadiima-jdtakaya, 135 xix.
Manicor<i-jdtakaya, 128 ii. ; 135 xv. (2).
Nimi-jdtakaya, 11 ii.; 118 j 119; 120.
Padamdna-Jdtakaya, 134 xvii. (2) ; 135 xv. (4). ,
Sankhapdla-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (1).
Sattuhhatta-jdtahaya, 121 (2).
Silavandga-Jdtakaya, 184 vii., xii.
Suvarnakarkataka-jdtakaya, 134 xxn. (1).
Three jatakas, viz. — Telapatta-jdtaka, Upasdpiaka-

jdtaka and SangdmdvcLcara-jdtaka, 135 v.
tldayabhadda-jdiakaya, 132 vi.
Ummaggorjdtakaya, called also Umanddva, 113 ;

114; 115; 116; 117.

Uraga-jdtaka, 127 xv. (4) ; 134 xvii. (1).
Vessantara-jatakaya (apparently an independent

version), 121 (3).
Visayha-jdtakaya, 128 iv. ; 135 xxii. (1).
Rohini-jatakaya, 134 v. ; 135 xxiv.
Saddharmalankaraya, by Devarakkhita Dhamma-
kitti Mahathera of Gadaladeniya (xiv. cent.
A.D.), 123; 124. Extracts, 125 1.; 127 i.;
129 IX. ; 132 v.; 135 xiv.
Buddheniyd-vastwva, 134 xxv. (1) ; 135 xiv. (1).
Goraghdta&or-vastuva, 135 xviii.
Bevaputra-vastuva, 129 vii. (1) ; 132 v. (2).
Duggata-vastuva, 134 xxv. (2) ; 136 vii. (1).
Kancamadevt-vashiva, 127 xi. (1) ; 129 ix. 3.
Kdvirapattana-vastuva, 129 vii. (2).
Meghavwrna-vastuva, 132 v. (3) ; 134 xviii.
Nandirdja-Dastwoa, 135 vii.
Pancasata-bhikshu-vastuva, 127 xi. (2).
Silutta-vastuva, 127 xi. (3).
The story of Atula-updsaka, 129 iv.
Saddharma-ratnavaliya, called also Ratanavaliya,
compiled in or before the xiii. cent. A.D., by
Dhamniasena Thera, 13.
Candanam huruvpddahuffe vastuva, 129 x. (1).
Dhammika-updsaka-vastuva, 127 xii. ; 129 x. (2).
Jotiyasitdnange uppatti-kathdva, 132 iii.; 133 ii,;

135 IX.
Patipujikd-vastuva, 133 iv.

Sumana-mdldkdra-kathdvastuva, 127xvii. ; 135 vi.
Sudarsana-jatakaya, 129 "^n^i-
Valliyatthera-kathava, 127 xix.

TOPOGRAPHY.

Kada-im-pota, 76 ii., ill. ; 76a.

Kurunegala-vistaraya, 76a i.

Matale disave kadayim, 76 ii.

Vihara-asna, called also Nampota (xiv. cent. A.D.),

31 III., vii.
Yapanuvara-vistaraya, 76a ii.

3 E

( 198 )

NUMERICAL INDEX.

SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OP THE NUMBERS BY WHICH THE MANUSCRIPTS
ARE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE

PRESENT CATALOGUE.

No.

Cat.

ROTAL.

16 B. iii.

,(5) . .

83

16B. XX

Egerton.

81

1109

.

31

1110 .

.

126

1112

.

98

1113 .

. .

58

Stowe Orient.

23.

.

90

24 .

. . .

91

28.

Sloane.

62

1039 .

. .

8lA

1399

.

122

1402 .

.

54

3417

.

55

3478 .

Additional.

138

11661

.

11

11656a .

. .

79

11556b

.

78

11555c .

. .

77

11594

...

63

No.

Cat.

12491

.

. 140

17678

.

3

17679

.

84

17734

.

113

17735

.

61

17736

.

88

19866

70

19867

.

67

21903

.

5

22012

,

71

24999

.

68

27290

Obiental.

127

855

. .

94

1005 .

.

10

1049

.

53

1090 .

,

27

1091

•

128

1233.

.

129

1247

.

65

1309 .

.

2

1380

.

101

1387 .

.

118

1393

.

1

1415 .

,

124

No.

2167 .
2248 .
2268 .
2259 -
2264 .

2277 .

2278 .
2413 .
2649-51.
2652-53

2654 .

2655 .

2656 .
2667 .
2658 .
2669 .
2660 I. ,

2660 II.

2661 .

2700 .

2701 ,

2702 .
2788 .

3227 .

3228 .
3310.

Oat.

80

20

82

108

130

123

102

23

110-112

15

25

24

30

22

72

19

121

139

87

114

115

69

109

106

131

14

NUMERICAL INDEX.

199

No.

Oat.

No.

Oat.

No.

Oat.

3370 .

29

4864 .

. 134

4983 .

40

3538 . • .

18

4954 .

, 135

4984 .

49

3637 .

6

4956 .

. 136

4986 .

39

3638 .

99

4959 .

. 105

4987 .

33

3639 .

132

4960 .

86

4988 .

96

4141 .

85

4961 .

7

4989 .

93

4142 .

62

4962 .

69

4990 .

21

4143 ,

12

4963 .

51

4991 .

. 107

4144 .

116

4964 .

76

4992 .

104

4145 .

9

4965 .

44

4993 .

97

4146 .

119

4966 .

28

4994 .

92

4147 .

89

4967 .

42

4995 .

60

4148 .

4

4968 .

46

4996 .

56

4149 ,

117

4969 .

66

4997 . . . .

67

4486 .

16

4970 .

34

4999 . . . .

60

4693 .

26

4971 .

73

6015 . . . .

137

4694 .

120

4972 .

17

5042 . . .

76a

4705 .

8

4973 .

74

5043 . . . .

88b

4712 .

35

4974 .

47

5057 . . . .

112a

4713 .

100

4975 .

75

6068.

100a

4728 .

95

4976 .

43

5069 . . . .

88a

4782 .

125

4977 .

41

6070 . . . .

93a

4783 .

103

4978.

36

5071 . . . .

82a

4785 . . . .

13

4979 .

45

6072 . . . .

760

4792 .

32

4980 .

37

5289 . . . .

76b

4851 . ■ .

64

4981 .

48

5290 . . . .

74a

4857 . . . .

133

4982 . . . .

38

5307 . . . .

70a

LONDON :

PRINTED BY GIIBBBT AND EIVINGTON, LIMITED,

ST. JOHN'S HOUSE, CLEKKENWELL, E.C.